Final Stand

by Duelist96

Rating: mature
Tags: Gore, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Dark, Alternate Universe, Other, Romance, Princess Luna, Original Character, Adventure, Princess Celestia, Sex, Human, Anthro, Main 6
Length: 317581

Earth is threatened by a zombie outbreak and ten friends fight to survive. Unexpectedly though a portal shows up to Equestria to a land of talking ponies. Will the friends be able to keep Equestria safe or will the same fate befall upon the ponies.

Ten friends named Marcus, Alex, Andrew, Jaeden, Brandon, Luke, Blake, Ryan, Callie, and Drakalian. These friends have been fighting the zombie outbreak for the past four years. The friends get surrounded during a routine supply run when a portal opens in front of them. The portal leads to a peaceful place and the friends want to keep it that way.

I do not own the OC Drakalian. He is the sole creation of the user Drakalian used with his permission.

Review

Cover art created by empire of deviantart.

Published 2014-01-04 02:10:03 UTC
Last updated 2015-06-24 14:53:41 UTC

Contact

Final Stand
By: Duelist96
Chapter 1: Contact

Blake, Luke, Alex

The three friends woke up to the rays of the sun hitting them in the face. Alex groaned as he tried to move himself from the path of the light. Luke tried to shift himself in a more comfortable position since his wrists were getting sore. Blake was slowly waking up and could hear the sound of something rattling. He tried to push it out of his mind, thinking that he was just hearing things. The rattling didn’t stop so he opened his eyes as best as he could. His eyes were still filled with sleep so he tried to bring his hands down to rub his eyes. He tried to move his hands but was unable to. He blinked his eyes in rapid succession to wake himself up.

He was able to get enough of the sleep out of his eyes to look around. He looked up and saw that his hands were shackled to a wall and he wasn’t touching the ground. He looked over to his two friends and they were in a similar state. As he was able to adjust to the darkness he saw the he and his friends were stripped of their clothing except their boxers. The human only rolled his eyes, remembering the last time they were in this type of situation. Seeing that his friends were out cold, he did the next best thing to wake them up. He pulled his leg back and swung it at Alex’s gut.

Alex was thrown forward from the force of the kick. He looked at his friend with slight anger in his eyes as he tried to get his breath. He was ready to give him a good rant, but before he could he pointed at Luke. He looked over at his other friend and understood what he was trying to tell him. He pulled his leg back and swung it forward, missing his target. He tried to hit their sleeping friend in the gut, but ended up hitting him in the groin. Luke’s eyes shot open as they slightly teared up.

“Ahhhhhhh. What the fuck, Alex. Why the hell did you kick me in my groin,” Luke was staring at Alex, trying to get his hands on him.

“Sorry, Luke, I was trying to get you up so I can yell at Blake and then give him a good thrashing for kicking me.”

“Well, good luck in trying to do that since we are all chained up to this wall and we are stark naked,” the friends looked down and saw what he meant. Alex hit his head on the wall behind him while Luke just gave a heavy sigh.

“So does anyone have any plan on getting out of here?” Blake asked.

“I think I still have that paper clip hidden on my wrist,” Alex answered. The last time they were captured by bandits and couldn’t get free of the cuffs that were used on them, they kept some sort of device on them that they could use to jimmy locks with.

Alex was busy scratching at his left wrist, trying to get rid of faux skin covering the paper clip. As he scratched his wrist they could hear footsteps headed their way. He ceased his action and waited with his friends to see who was coming towards them. When the footsteps stopped all of their jaws dropped at what they were seeing. There were two horse creatures standing in front of them with two legs and wearing armor. Their armor was gold in color and they had stern looks on their faces. One looked like a regular horse while the other had a horn coming out of his head. The friends looked at each other before looking back at the horse creatures. The next thing that happened almost made them pass out.

“What are you creatures doing here in Canterlot?” The guard on the left asked them.

“Okay, who the hell slipped me acid while I was out?” Blake asked looking at his friends.

“Don’t go blaming us. We are all seeing the same thing here so I am certain that none of us are tripping.”

“Well, let me go over the facts that makes this a piece of fiction. First off there are two horses here walking on two legs. Secondly, these horses are also talking to us and it is weird as fuck. Thirdly, there is no such thing as a place called Canterlot,” Blake stated. Before the friends could continue their banter the horse with a horn hit the cell door with his spear.

“We will ask you once again. What are you creatures doing here in Canterlot?” The guard on the right asked.

“Can you tell us why you took away our clothes there, Mr. Pervert?” Luke said making the guards angry.

“Watch your tone creature or I will watch it for you,” the guard on the left threatened Luke. He could only laugh at the guard.

“I dare you to try something you pushover whorse,” Alex joined in the conversation, seeing what his friend was trying to do. The guards were ready to go in the cell and beat them but were stopped by a soft voice.

“Calm yourself, guard. These creatures are just trying to antagonize you because they feel threatened,” the new figure said as she looked at the friends.

This was now going over to some weird thing they have never seen before. The new figure had an ethereal mane and tail that flowed in the absent wind. They had hues of green, blue, pink, and purple showing. Her coat was an alabaster white. She had a horn on her head and what they could guess was wings. A crown was perched on her head and the friends couldn’t help but sigh at that. There was a tattoo on her hand that was the picture of the sun. She wore a white dress with sandals. The friends continued to keep their silence trying to assess the new situation they were in.

“My name is Princess Celestia. I am the ruler of these lands and I would like to know your names,” she gave off this calming aura that helped to relax everyone. They looked at each other before nodding their heads.

“Before we answer that, can we please have our clothes back and be released from these chains,” Celestia smiled as she snapped her fingers and the friends fell to the ground. She then levitated their clothes to them, but not before emptying their pockets. The friends all backed up, somewhat scared of what she was doing.

“Well, that almost worked. You are smarter than you appear,” Alex said. The friends got their clothes on as they sat around the cell.

“Well, I have been around for thousands of years so I know a few things,” the friends all stared at Celestia making sure they heard her right.

“Well, your beauty overlooks your age very well,” Blake commented.

Celestia couldn’t help but giggle as her guards stared daggers at him. Alex and Luke looked over at him, mouthing ‘what the fuck’ to him. He just shrugged at them. He sighed as he got down to the main point.

“Since you were kind enough to do that then we can tell you who we are. My name is Blake and they are Alex and Luke,” Blake pointed to his friends as they waved to them.

“I welcome you three to my castle and hope you have an enjoyable stay,” Celestia said as she smiled, a small blush evident on her cheeks.

“So does that mean you are going to let us out of this cell then?” Luke asked, hoping she would say yes.

“I would like to let you three out, but I don’t know if you are a threat. These objects that I pulled out are quite unsettling to say the least. So for now you are to stay in there until I can further question all of you. You are free to ask for whatever you may need but you can’t leave.” Alex looked out the small window to see a lavender horse walking to a carriage.

The lavender one wore a blue skirt with a white blouse. The skirt stopped at her knees and she wore stockings up her legs. She was wearing a pair of tennis shoes that were blue. There was a horn protruding from her head just like Celestia. The lavender horse didn’t look happy as she got in the carriage with a strange creature following her.

“Very well then, but I hope that you let us go here soon. If I may though, we would like our phones back so we can possibly avoid an issue,” Celestia looked at them curiously before giving them the phones.

“What kind of issue am I going to avoid by giving you these phones?” Celestia asked.

“Well none of us are certain, but there is a chance a friend of ours will come looking for us. He will try to see where we are all and if he doesn’t hear from us in a certain amount of time then things might get a little more difficult,” Luke explained, trying to keep out the graphic details of what would happen. Celestia nodded her head as she turned around and left the friends in the cell. Once she was gone Alex went back to scratching his wrist to get the paper clip.

Drak

Drak didn’t sleep much as he saw the sun begin to rise. He looked around the room to see that there wasn’t much. The room only had a bed and a dresser as its only accessories. He was glad that the horse with wings gave him the muffin. It was a good muffin and it had been so long since he had one. Since the sun was now starting to rise he saw it best that he left and look for the others. He pulled his hood over his head a little more so that his eyes were hidden. He walked over to the door and opened it. He exited the room and silently closed the door.

He was walking down the hallway until he came to a decorated door. Along the door in the form of a rainbow spelled out ‘Dinky.’ He continued walking down the hall until he reached the stairs. He tip toed down the stairs, trying his best not to make any noise. He reached the bottom and was stopped when he heard a snore. He looked over and saw the creature that gave him the muffin last night. She had a grey coat and a pair of wings. Her mane and tail were blond and there was a tattoo of bubbles on her hand.

He didn’t feel right leaving the house without doing something. He saw a notepad and a pencil on a table. He grabbed the two items and wrote a little note to the creature.

Thank you for the muffin last night. Sorry that I couldn’t stay, but I need to go find my friends. Have a good day.

He set the note aside as he read it over once more. He was happy with the note and walked to the front door. Once he was outside he did a self-check to make sure he had everything. His Sais were still in his hoodie and his Bo staff was secured on his back. He took a look around the town to see that no one was awake yet. He took a relaxing breath as he walked around town trying to find his other friends. Since the sun was still rising then he had time to look around. He felt something vibrate in his pants pocket. He pulled out the phone and read the text that he got from Marcus.

Come to the forest. I am hiding out here.

He nodded his head as he looked at the forest. He was a little apprehensive about entering the forest but Marcus was there and they needed to regroup. Gathering up as much courage as he could, he headed for the forest to meet Marcus.

Ryan

Ryan woke up in the early morning but he hoped to the rays of the sun and not noises outside the barn. He carefully looked out the barn window to see an orange colored horse coming out of the house. Her mane and tail were blond and the quick look at her eyes showed that they were emerald green. She wore cowboy boots along with denim shorts and plaid shirt that was tied in the middle. She was also wearing a Stetson hat on her head. She was coming to the barn and he had to act fast. He looked all around the barn and there was nowhere to hide. He saw the window at the end of the barn and could only roll his eyes.

Not left with many options he ran at the window. When he was a couple inches away he jumped head first through the window. He fell and hit the ground with a thud. He grabbed his left arm trying to stifle his pained scream. He got up from the ground and started to navigate around the apple orchard. As he passed the many trees filled with apples he decided to pick a few. He opened his bag and started throwing apples into it as he ate one. He enjoyed the taste of the fresh apples. They were so perfect that it couldn’t be real. He finished packing the bag when his phone went off. He pulled the phone out of his pocket, confused as to why the phone was working. He opened up the text while he grabbed another apple. He read the text and before he went off he heard a noise.

“Hey you down there, what in the hay do you think you’re doing?” Ryan turned around to see that orange horse on top of the hill.

He dropped the apple as the horse came charging after him. The human turned around and sprinted as fast as he could through the apple trees. He looked back and he really wished that he didn’t. The orange horse was catching up to him and was going to capture him. He started to panic until he saw a low hanging branch. As rude as this was going to be it needed to be done. He grabbed onto the branch and started to pull it back. When the orange horse was close enough he let go of the branch and heard it smack her in the face. He came out from behind the tree to see the unconscious horse.

He was about to head out for the forest, but looked back at the horse. He felt bad for having to hurt this poor sentient creature. He pulled a tissue from his bag and cleaned up some of the blood that was running down her face. He placed a cloth on her head that was covered in antibiotic cream. Once the cloth was in place he set the horse onto the tree and left. He could see the edge of the forest and entered, hoping that horse would be okay.

Andrew

Andrew groaned as he tried to sit up. As he was starting to rise a hand was placed on his shoulder and he was pushed back down. He rubbed his eyes, trying to get the sleep out of them. His sight returned but he still couldn’t see anything. He grabbed his bag and pulled out his glasses. With his glasses on he turned around and nearly passed out. He was looking at a strange horse creature with wings on her back. Her mane and tail were a silky pink and her coat was a creamy yellow. She had a lovely voice and he couldn’t help but smile. The angelic way that she sang and her smile just made the morning all the more brighter.

The creamy horse didn’t see her guest wake up until she turned around. She saw that he was moving on his own trying to get up. She just got him to lay back down but was being really stubborn about lying down. He looked back at the horse to see her staring at him. Before he was able to say anything the horse fluttered over and stared into his eyes. He didn’t know what it was but that look of hers scared him from moving. He felt that her eyes were looking deep into his soul, daring him to try and disobey her.

He carefully grabbed the edge of the blanket and pulled it back over his body. The creamy horse smiled at him and went about her business. He listened to her continued humming as he looked around. There were many animal habitats within the building. He noticed the mouse holes, birdhouses, and a few kennels for dogs or cats. He stayed quiet for half an hour but was soon growing bored. Deciding it was best to know who was looking after him, he spoke to the horse.

“Excuse me, but can I trouble you for your name?” Andrew nearly had a heart attack with how fast the horse turned around. From what he could see she was very nervous and trying to hide behind her mane.

“W-what did y-you say?”

“I just asked what your name was and possibly what you might be,” Andrew replied adorning a smile to help ease the tension.

“My n-name is Fluttershy.”

“I’m sorry I didn’t quite catch that. Could you please repeat it?”

“Fluttershy.”

“Well this is certainly getting nowhere since you are too quiet for me to hear so I will start off. My name is Andrew and it is a pleasure to meet you,” this seemed to help the horse gain some confidence as she came out from behind her mane.

“My n-name is Fluttershy,” Andrew smiled at her as he extended his hand. The horse was hesitant at first but then extended her own hand. They shook hands and he went on with his next question.

“If this isn’t sounding too rude, but what exactly are you? I can clearly tell that you are some type of horse or pony, but you have wings. The only types of horses that had wings were pegasi but they are mythological.”

“But I am a pegasus. I was born with these wings and they have been with me ever since,” Andrew started to laugh and this seemed to upset Fluttershy.

“Sorry if that was rude but it’s just too weird to be true. If it were true then you would say that I wasn’t on Earth but another planet.”

“I never heard of Earth. This is Equestria and I don’t mean to sound rude but I have never seen your kind before… sorry,” Andrew continued to laugh but that started to die down as he looked at her blue eyes.

She showed no hint of joking or even lying about where he was. He could feel his heart beat faster as the realization hit him. He remembered running through that portal but didn’t expect it to send him to an entirely different world. The mare could see that he was very nervous so she left to get him a glass of water. She handed the glass over to him and he took small sips of the cool water. They sat in silence until his phone went off. The pegasus looked around trying to find the noise that startled her.

He pulled out his phone and looked at the text. He sighed as he opened the bag and grabbed a clean shirt to change into. He pulled off the shirt that he was wearing, forgetting that there was a female in the room. He looked at the bandages that were wrapped around his chest and looked over to the mare. She hid behind her mane, hiding her face and the blush that was starting to form.

“Did you patch up my cuts while I was out?” Fluttershy could only nod as she teared up a bit thinking that she was a bad pony.

“Thanks for that. If I could have I would have had them treated, but didn’t have the time. So truly thank you for that,” Fluttershy could feel his hand on her shoulder and she looked back at him. He smiled down at her and this helped to calm her nerves.

“I’m sorry that I couldn’t stay longer but I need to go find one of my friends. Can you point me in the direction of the nearest forest?” Andrew saw her tense for a moment and felt like he did something wrong.

“W-well there i-is a forest, but i-it is too d-dangerous to go.”

“What exactly could be in that forest that makes it so dangerous?”

“T-there a-are dangerous c-creatures in there,” Fluttershy said as tears came to her eyes. Even though he hasn’t known the pegasus for long he gave her a hug. She gave a startled “eep” from the hug but soon calm down.

“Even if there are dangerous creatures in there I still need to find him. There is a chance that the others are with him and we need each other. I’m glad for your concern but you don’t need to worry too much about us,” Andrew broke off the hug and put his shirt on. Once his shirt was on he grabbed the bag and walked towards the door. He looked back and gave the pegasus a genuine smile.

“If you can also do me a favor that would be nice.”

“W-what kind of f-favor do you need?”

“Don’t tell any of the other residents of my presence or my friends’,” Fluttershy could only nod as he left the house. Once he was gone she cried into her pillow as she possibly lost a potential friend.

Callie

Callie was sound asleep but was forced awake by the humming of machines and the stomping of feet. Her eyes shot open as she tried to find the source of the disturbance. She looked around and noticed a strange horse walking around and taking notes. His coat was a light brown while his mane and tail were a chocolate brown. He had a tattoo of an hourglass on his hand and for a quick second she saw the blue in his eyes. She slowly reached for her knife but was stopped when the creature spoke.

“I wouldn’t do that if I were you,” Callie stopped and just stared at the creature. There was a few seconds of silence before the creature turned around and smiled at her.

“Good morning sleepy head. Did you have a nice nap inside my home?” The creature continued to smile and she couldn’t help but stare.

“Where exactly am I and who are you?”

“Well you are inside my home the TARDIS and I am the Doctor.”

“Doctor who exactly?”

“Just the Doctor is fine, but if you want something more you can call me Whooves.”

“Well my name is-” Whooves cut her off as he spoke.

“No need to tell me you name. I already know who you are, Callie,” Callie jumped off the couch readying herself for a fight.

“How do you know who I am?”

“Why, my dear girl I don’t just know about you, but your friends as well. I must say that all of you are very interesting. Then again humans have been a fascinating topic with me. Your inventions have changed so much, but seemed to also come back with a price. I believe you know what I am talking about,” Callie tried to play it off that she didn’t know what he was talking about but she did. Humans were destroying themselves with their arrogance and selfishness. She even lost four of her friends to them. Sure they were still with her even now, but they weren’t the same as they used to be.

“Also here is your phone. Marcus sent you a text to meet him in the forest. I can take you there if you want.”

“Why are you so willing to help me?”

“I want to help because there is much for all of you to achieve. The gears have been set in motion and cannot be stopped. I suggest that all of you get ready before things start to go bad. Just remember this though that all actions have a consequence to them. Be careful in what you choose to do and look out for each other and those that you care about,” Whooves smiled at her as he walked over to a circular table with flashing lights.

He looked over at her to see if she would take him up on his offer. She thought it over for a bit and nodded her head. The stallion smiled as he went about pushing buttons and pulling levers. Sure she was insane thinking that he was going to help. She was certain that he knew that neither of them had any reason to trust each other. She felt a slight jerk of the machine as the lights flickered.

He walked over to the door and opened it. She grabbed her things and walked out. She turned around and looked at the thing that she was staying in. It was a 70s police box that was blue in color.

“Wow that is bigger on the inside than it is on the outside.”

“I love hearing when everyone says that. Your friend will be in that direction. It should take you ten minutes to reach him.”

“Thanks for everything, Whooves.”

“It was nothing, my dear,” Whooves smiled as he waved to her.

“Also you have a nice butt,” Callie stopped in her tracks and turned around. Before she could say anything, he closed the door and left. She turned back around and headed down the forest for meet Marcus while her face was burning red.

Jaeden

Jaeden woke up in a bed as he heard two voices arguing. They were both female by the sound of it and it seemed that the conversation was about him. They were talking about calling the guards and having him sent to the princess. He backed away from the door not wanting that to happen. He looked around and saw that his bag was lying on the floor. He picked up the bag and before he exited out the nearest window his phone went off.

He carefully pulled his phone out and read the text from Marcus. He looked out the window and saw that there was a forest at the opposite window. He walked to the other window and quietly opened it. He gently lowered himself from the window and walked towards the forest. As he walked he heard a loud scream. He turned around in the direction of the scream to see that it came from the house. He guessed that the mares saw he was gone and were freaking out. He picked up his pace since that scream probably woke up the other residents.

Brandon

Brandon woke up as he rubbed his head. He felt the bandage that was applied there and winced at the pain. He didn’t know what happened but the last thing that he remembered was being hit in the head. He looked around the room that he was in and saw that it was filled with flowers. He smelled a few of them since they were lovely. He never got to see flowers in a long time when things started to die off. He continued to walk around the building as he picked a few flowers.

He finally found a door that he could exit through. He turned the knob, but it was locked. He sighed as he looked around for something to use. He saw a wire coat hanger on a bar and took it off. He started to untwist and bend the flimsy metal. Once he had it in a somewhat hook like fashion, he went back to the lock. It took him a few seconds but he was able to get the door unlocked. He gave a mental cheer at himself for his success. He threw the hanger to the side and walked through the building.

As he walked through the building he noticed a horse creature sleeping on a desk. He stared at her raspberry hair and her rose tattoo. The memory of last night came back to him and he remembered that this creature struck him on the head. He looked around her desk and found a permanent marker. He uncapped the marker and started to draw on her face. He drew a few dicks and another few that were ejaculating in her mouth and hair. He smiled at his work as he started to walk away. As he walked away he felt his phone vibrate and he looked at it.

He heard the creature stir behind him so he picked up his pace with leaving the building. He reached the door, but before he opened it, he looked up. He saw that there was a bell tied to the top that would ring to signify that door was opened. He grabbed the bell as he opened the door and walked outside. Once outside he looked at the text Marcus sent him and then looked into the distance. He couldn’t help but shake his head since Marcus would be the only one to end up in a forest. He pocketed his phone and ran for the forest to meet up with everyone.

Marcus

Marcus awoke in the bed that he was sleeping in. He looked out the stone window and couldn’t see anything. He sighed as he pulled out his phone to check the time. When he pulled it out he was surprised to see that he had service. The phones they carried were mainly used as light sources and distractions. He opened his phone and opened his contacts list. He clicked on all his friends’ names so he could send a mass text to everyone. He was unsure if it would work, but it didn’t hurt to try.

He finished his text and hit send. He waited a few seconds and saw that the text got sent. He shrugged his shoulders, but now he was more curious than before about his location. He walked through the run down castle as he left to meet up with his friends. He hoped that his friends were alright and that they would meet him.

Friend or Foe

Final Stand
By: Duelist96
Chapter 2: Friend Or Foe

Marcus

Marcus was standing in the forest looking at all the tree and vegetation that was growing around them. He sighed heavily as he waited for his friends to show up. During his wait he received a few texts from them letting him know that they were on their way. To him it was a long shot since he wasn’t even sure if they were in the same area. The more time that he spent in the weird forest the more he thought that he wasn’t in Scotland. There were ruins of castles and forests in Scotland but this was different. It felt as though the forest was alive and those ruins were definitely not made by humans. The ruins were covered in pictures of the sun and moon with two horses circling around them.

The whole thing felt off to him and he was hoping that his friends might have some insight. He continued to wait but was startled by some rustling behind him. He turned around as he pulled his pistol from his side. He readied his pistol as he waited for whatever was in the bush to come out. There was a few seconds of eerie silence and he got tired of waiting. The biggest problem that he had during these types of situations was patience. The only reason that he wasn’t dead entirely was because of luck and good friends. He slowly walked towards the bush and pushed aside the large leaves. He lowered the gun when he saw who was behind the bush.

“Jesus fuck, Brandon, I could have blown your head off,” Brandon could only grin sheepishly as he lowered his own weapon.

“Sorry man, I just wasn’t sure what was on the other side of the bush,” Brandon said as he walked out of the bush.

“I’m pretty sure that is why we invented those calling sounds so we could avoid something like this,” Marcus put away his weapon and brought his friend in for a hug.

After that little scare they settled down and started to laugh. They sat down together on a pair of stumps as they waited for the others. They could have easily passed the time with conversation but they found it best to remain silent. A few minutes went by when there was another rustling of bushes. Marcus was ready to pull his weapon when Brandon stopped him.

Out from the bushes came Jaeden and Callie. They were about to greet each other with high fives and hugs but they were stopped by the sound of a twig breaking. The four of them had their weapons out and pointed at Ryan. Ryan had his hands in the air while he stared down at all of them. They rubbed the back of their heads and chuckled nervously as they put away the weapons. Their friend put his hands down while he chuckled a bit himself. They continued to wait and then from behind the tree came Drak. They all remained silent but gave a small wave to each other.

They continued to wait and to help pass the time, Jaeden pulled out a deck of cards. He dealt the cards to everyone but Callie and Drak. They were going to play extreme slap jack that they made up. The point of the game was to get all the cards. There were a few rules but the most important was what happened to a miss-slap. The rule stated that if a player were to slap the pile with no matchups then the player that last played the card got to slap the other player as hard as they could. The game itself could be considered unnecessarily violent but it was fun either way.

As they played the game, Callie and Drak kept watch. As they stood watch they couldn’t help but laugh at Brandon. After four years he still didn’t get the game so he ended up getting slapped a lot. The worst one was that he ended up unconscious during one of the games. As they continued to listen to the repetitive slapping and cries of pain they saw something in the distance. They carefully walked over and met up with Andrew that was watching his surroundings. He saw his friends and waved to them as he walked towards them. They reached the others and couldn’t help but laugh at Brandon’s red face.

“So that just leaves Blake, Luke, and Alex. Weird since they are always the first to show up,” Marcus said.

“Well that is because they are in a spot of trouble,” Andrew said.

“How much trouble are they in?” Ryan asked getting up from the ground.

“I’ll let all of you be the judge of that,” Andrew pulled out his phone and handed it to Marcus.

Marcus and the others looked at the phone and were at a loss of words. Well Marcus was at a loss of words because the others have already seen these.

“What exactly am I looking at?” Marcus asked as he looked back at Andrew.

“Well they are in a dungeon of some castle. That horse there is apparently named Celestia and is the ruler of this place.”

“Then what exactly is this place?”

“We are no longer on Earth. We are on some world called Equestria,” Marcus then walked over to a tree and lightly beat his head against it.

“Do we know where this castle might be?” Brandon asked.

“The best that they could come up with is on some mountain because of the cliff side that they saw.”

“Did they say what this horse thing is specifically? Like what type it might be?” Ryan asked.

“They aren’t exactly sure what she is. She didn’t mention what kind of horse that she was.”

“Well with the way things look it seems that she is a cross of a pegasus and a unicorn. That is impossible though since they are mythological creatures,” Marcus said joining the group again.

“Well see that is the weird thing,” Andrew said.

“If you so much say that pegasi and unicorns are real than this is going to be really awkward,” Andrew could only rub his head nervously as he looked at Marcus.

“You have to be fucking kidding me. The next thing we are going to find out is that we are probably stuck here. So did anyone else make contact with these horses?” Callie, Drak, Andrew, Ryan, and Brandon raised their hands.

Marcus took a huge sigh as he walked towards the edge of the forest. The friends followed to see what he was up to. He stopped at the edge of the forest and looked out to the nearest mountain. He could barely make out what he was seeing in the distance so he stuck out his hand. Jaeden rummaged through the bag pulling out a pair of binoculars. Marcus took them and looked through the lens. After looking through them for a bit he threw them to the side. Binoculars were not a good substitute for telescopes.

“So the most that I was able to make out is that there is a city on the side of that mountain. I would be up to the idea of heading there right now but the sun is higher up in the sky. So most likely these creatures are walking around and most likely freak out if they saw us. So for now we will head back to a set of ruins that I was staying in until nightfall. Once night hits we will head out but that will be one hell of a trip.”

The friends just slightly shook their heads for the pain that this was going to bring. They walked back into the dark forest and headed for the ruins. They reached the ruins and settled their stuff all around the building. They started taking stock of everything that they had and got prepared. Callie walked up to Marcus and tapped him on the shoulder. He turned around and she was motioning her head so they could talk in private. He followed around the corner and stopped when she turned around.

“I didn’t want to say this in front of the others because I don’t want to scare them. You saw that I raised my hand showing that I made contact with the horses. His name is Whooves and he seems a little iffy.”

“How iffy are we talking about?”

“Well, when I was talking with him he knew my name without me introducing myself. He also knew where to find you and he seems to know about everyone else. He seems somewhat trustworthy but I just don’t know.”

“Okay. For now we will just keep this between us until we run into him. If you see him or see anything that shows that he is around get one of us. Which reminds me to do this,” Marcus walked out from behind the corner and whistled. Everyone turned and looked at him.

“I forgot to mention but no one is to go by themselves except for me. Everyone needs to find a buddy and stick with them. Never lose your buddy and don’t let them do something stupid,” Marcus watched as the friends paired up. Ryan and Andrew teamed up. Callie and Brandon teamed up. Drak and Jaeden formed the last team.

Marcus took the time to look through the supplies and found what he was looking for. He was glad that these didn’t get lost because now they were going to prove useful. He started pulling out the cloaks that were hidden under spare knives and food. They used the cloaks when they went past areas heavily controlled by Black Watch. The cloaks were a very dark black and had a deep hood. It also concealed their whole body so they could hide weapons. He found the one that was his and put it on.

He sighed as the memories of everything flowed through. These cloaks held many memories that were special to each one. He walked into the foyer and joined the others. They were about to say something but when they saw his cloak they kept quiet. Some of the memories were painful to remember when seeing these cloaks. He didn’t say anything as he handed everyone their cloak and stuffed the last three back into the bag. They reluctantly put on the cloaks but they were less than enthusiastic.

Drak was the only one that didn’t get a cloak since he wore that red hoodie. They didn’t argue that choice since it was still dark in color and had a deep hood. He was comfortable in his red hoodie and it wasn’t a real hindrance on everyone.

Marcus walked out of the foyer so they could have their space. He knew that most of the memories that these cloaks brought were more about him, Blake, Andrew, and Luke. After that rescue these cloaks were only a few things that showed their humanity. He held the cloak tightly against his body, taking in its scent. The cloak still smelled of blood and death. He shivered as he remembered where these scents originally came from. He gave one final look out into the forest before joining the others.

He pulled out one of the sharpeners and went about sharpening the knives. The others took the time to look around the ruins. There wasn’t much for them to see since the whole entire thing was pretty much destroyed. They saw the banners of the sun and the moon and they found what they were certain was a throne room. As they walked through the room they could feel that there was an eerie presence in the room. They slightly shivered as they left the room as fast as they could. They joined back up with their friend as he finished sharpening.

It was going to be a while before they moved out so they packed up their things and got ready for some sleep. Marcus stayed up as his friends slept. He never slept much but when he did he would stay up until he fell asleep again. He was constantly plagued by nightmares when he slept and he wasn’t the only one. Andrew, Blake, and Luke still suffered nightmares but they have been able to fight through them. There would be nights that they would wake up scared but it was normal. Since his friends were asleep he took the time to look around the forest some more.

Blake, Alex, Luke

“Have you grabbed the paper clip yet?” Blake asked bored out of his mind.

“I almost have it. Just try and keep your pants on,” Alex said as he slightly shook his head.

The three of them had been sitting around waiting on Alex. While he was busy digging for the paper clip the other two switched off for watches. There was an occasional guard that would stroll by and they would try and antagonize him. They would succeed in making the guard angry but would not step into the cell. He finally got the paper clip and started working on the lock. The other two kept watch so he could concentrate on the lock. He worked as hard as he could on the lock but couldn’t get the door to open.

“Fucking hell I can’t get this to work,” Alex stated angrily.

“Wish Andrew was here then he could have gotten us out,” Luke said.

“So what do we do then?” Alex asked.

“We wait and hope the others come and save us,” Blake answered. The friends nodded as they went about sitting in their cell waiting for their friends.

Ruins

Marcus watched as the sun disappeared below the horizon and the moon came out. He was about to walk away when he looked back at the moon. He stared at the horse impression on the moon. It was vaguely familiar to that dark horse on the door. He shrugged as he put it up with this weird world just being as it is. He walked into the foyer to see his friends starting to get up. They looked back at him and nodded their heads. Once everyone was up and stretching they went about packing their things.

They stored their guns away for now since they didn’t have much ammo to go around. Marcus looked over and saw that Drak was still apprehensive about doing this. He walked over to him and placed a hand on his shoulder. Drak looked at him and even though his friend couldn’t see his face, he could tell that he was calming down slightly. He didn’t have to do anything that he didn’t want to as long as he watched their backs. They gave each other a small fist bump as the others finished packing.

Everything was packed and they all stood on the balcony edge, looking off into the distance. They were ready to head off when they heard laughter. The friends looked at each other in slight confusion. They waited around but were met with silence. As soon as they took another step they heard the laughter again. It was different than before because if sounded more menacing. Marcus looked up to the moon and saw that the horse face was gone. He sighed as he looked at his friends and gestured with his head for them to follow. They walked towards a wall and climbed to the top. They quietly walked through the hallway until they were in a different part of the foyer.

There was nothing but silence that greeted them inside the room. They walked closer to the edge and were stunned at what they saw. There were six horses of varying color and species standing their ground against a horse that was similar to Celestia. The difference being was that her coat was a dark blue along with her mane and tail that were moving freely. She had a horn and a pair of wings. She had fangs and her eyes were slitted like a cat. Marcus saw that Andrew was breathing heavily and was somewhat angry.

Andrew was ready to jump down there to help Fluttershy but was stopped by Marcus when he put his hand on his shoulder. His friend shook his head as he looked at him pleadingly to go down there. He sighed as he saw that his friend wasn’t going to let him go down there. They stood against the railing as they watched the events unfold. A lavender unicorn was talking about how friendship was going to help her beat this creature known as Nightmare Moon. They watched intently as the horses floated off the ground and launched a rainbow beam at Nightmare Moon.

Their jaws fell open as they were blinded by the bright rainbow light. After a few seconds of blinking they were finally able to see. They looked over and saw that Nightmare Moon was no longer standing in the same place but a different creature. She was similar as Nightmare but she was calmer looking than the other that was standing there. The friends started to slowly back away so they wouldn’t have to deal with them. They were stopped in their tracks as there was another flash of light. They looked over and saw that Celestia had shown up and was smiling at the six.

She walked over to the blue horse that was on the ground crying. She hugged her as she tried to calm her. She said that she was her sister and that her name was Luna. Getting kind of tired of this weirdness they started to leave. As they walked away the ground started to crack. The friends all looked at each other as the ground gave way and they fell. They all hit the ground with a hard thud and were sent unconscious.

Celestia and Gang

Celestia hugged her sister tightly, glad to have her back. She turned to her pupil and her friends and smiled at them. She was about to say something but turned towards the noise. She saw the balcony fall and notice seven distinct figures fall with it. Once the dust settled and no more of the upper level was falling, she walked towards the destruction. She was followed by Twilight and her friends, ready in case it was some sort of trap.

When the alicorn reached the rubble she saw seven cloaked figures. She held up her hand telling her pupil and her friends to stay back. They did so but kept a close eye on the seven figures. The alicorn carefully lifted one of them with her magic and pulled the hood down off one of them. When the face was revealed she heard Fluttershy gasp in surprise. Everyone looked back at her as they tried to see what was wrong.

“Fluttershy, do you know what that thing is?” Twilight asked.

“I do. His name is Andrew and I met him yesterday. He left this morning when he got something from his friend to meet him in the Everfree forest,” Fluttershy was trying to keep the tears in her eyes as she looked at him.

“Will he be alright, princess?” Fluttershy asked.

The alicorn summoned her magic as she scanned over all the figures. She smiled at the timid mare as she nodded her head. The pegasus breathed a sigh of relief that her human friend was alright.

“So what are we going to do with them?” Rainbow asked.

“I am going to take them back to my castle so they can meet their friends,” Celestia answered.

“Are you sure that is wise, princess? I mean I trust in your power and judgment but we aren’t sure of what these things are,” Applejack said in a concerned voice.

“I understand your worry, my dear Applejack, but I think everything will be okay. If worse comes to worse then I will deal with them properly,” Celestia said in a serious tone.

The gang nodded their heads as they walked out of the castle with the unconscious creatures in tow. They reached the end of the Everfree and the white alicorn took the rest of the creatures in her magic. She wished her student and her friends a good morning and teleported back to the castle with her sister.

Blake, Luke, Alex

The three friends were asleep for only a few minutes when they heard their cell door open. They looked up to see Celestia levitate their friends inside the cell. They looked at her angrily as they readied themselves to attack her. She stopped them when she raised her hand and started speaking to them.

“Do not worry you three. I did not harm your friends. They had a rough fall in some old ruins and are unconscious. They are doing fine and should wake up soon enough. Once they are all awake I will come back to talk with you all.”

The three friends went to dragging their friends to the other end of the cell to keep them safe. The mare closed the cell door as she placed the knives and three cloaks that she pulled off of them. She gave one last look at the three friends as they sat around the others waiting for them to wake up. She smiled a little seeing how protective they were and found it somewhat amusing. She walked back up the stairs as the friends waited for the others to wake up.

2 hours later

Brandon groaned as he tried to sit up. He rubbed the back of his head trying to stop the headache from forming. He looked around and saw that he was the first one up. He looked out the little window to see that the sun was starting to rise in the sky. He looked back at his sleeping friends and brought his fingers to his mouth. He blew hard as he gave a loud shrieking whistle. The friends were all startled awake and were scrambling to their feet.

“God Brandon, could you be any more annoying with that whistle?” Jaeden asked rubbing his head.

“I could. Would you like me to try?” Brandon asked as he lifted his fingers again.

“No.” Everyone answered.

“So now that we are all back together, what is the plan?” Alex asked.

“Well the simple version is just to get out of this cell, grab our stuff, and then go find a place to hide out,” Blake answered.

“Hey Andrew why don’t you get started on getting rid of that door,” Luke said.

“The better question is why haven’t you broken out before hand?” Andrew asked.

“Well we tried but we can’t get that lock to cooperate with us. So we just waited around for you guys to get to us. Granted we were hoping that you weren’t going to be joining us in jail,” Blake said.

Andrew only shook his head as he got to his feet and walked to the door. While they waited everyone straightened out their cloaks and pulled up their hoods. He was able to melt the door away and they all walked out. They walked towards the table and grabbed their supplies. Blake, Luke, and Alex put on the cloaks though they weren’t very happy about it.

“Good thing she hasn’t found the bags in those ruins,” Marcus said.

The friends all nodded as they quietly walked towards a spiraling staircase. Marcus led the front while Drak watched the back. They walked up the stairs and carefully opened the door. He peered outside and saw that there was no one outside. He opened the door all the way and started walking down the long hallway. They took careful steps and kept their eyes peeled for anything that would blow their cover.

They reached a corner and stopped. Alex carefully peeked around the corner and saw two guards with their backs turned. He patted Jaeden’s shoulder as they walked around the corner. They were reaching for their knives when Marcus stopped them. He shook his head as he whispered to only knock them out. The two of them nodded as they snuck up behind the guards. Alex looked at Jaeden as he counted down. When he reached zero they grabbed the guards in a choke hold.

The guards struggled for a few seconds before stopping. They laid them on the ground and check their pulses. They were still alive and they sighed in relief. They nodded towards the group as they came out of the corner and continued their walk. As they walked they were stopped by a loud crashing sound. They all turned around and saw a maid running away.

“Let’s get going before they get their backup!” Marcus shouted.

“Why the fuck can’t this ever be simple?” Callie asked.

“I don’t know but just keep running and don’t look back,” Luke said.

They were running for a couple of minutes and they could hear the stomping of feet. They continued to run until they found a window. They used the rest of their energy and picked up their speed. The window was getting closer and when they had a couple of feet left they jumped into the air. They could see that it would be a short drop to the ground but they would survive. They were cheering on the inside as they neared their freedom. That was stopped when they hit an invisible wall.

All the friends groaned as they got up from the ground. Drak carefully walked over to the window and stuck out his hand. He felt the invisible wall and ran his hand over it. He looked back at the others and could only shake his head. Marcus punched the wall to his left as hard as he could to release his anger. All the friends turned around as they watched all the guards surround them. They watched as the guards parted ways to allow Celestia through along with the other six that they saw.

“I see that all of you are awake and have caused quite a stir in my castle,” Celestia said as she smiled at them. A few of them cringed at her smile as it was too genuine.

“How about you let us go and we can put this all behind us?” Marcus asked.

“I’m afraid that I can’t do that. You are unknown to us and therefore suspicious.”

“Yeah well from what I can see we really haven’t done anything that bad. You seem to be the evil one here since you locked up my friends.”

“Watch your tone there creature. Do you have any idea who you are talking to?” A guard asked.

“No I don’t and frankly I don’t care. The only thing that I do know is that as soon as this wall is down I’m kicking your ass first.”

“You kick my ass. I highly doubt that. I am a trained guard so you wouldn’t be able to touch me.”

“Yeah because all the guards here are trained so well. That is why we broke out and knocked out two of you on our way here. So if anything you wouldn’t be able to land a blow on me.”

“Well you better show respect to the princess or I will make you,” Marcus turned to a lavender unicorn that was staring daggers at him.

“I’ll show respect to her royal assness when she shows us some respect first,” Marcus said as he chuckled a little.

“Why you little-” The cyan pegasus was cut off as the princess held up her hand.

“Very well then. Why don’t we retry our introductions in the throne room?” Celestia asked as she stared at the cloaked figure.

“I’m fine with that but if you want this to go smoothly then you better let us out,” Marcus said as he crossed his arms.

Celestia nodded as she snapped her fingers and they were all taken to the throne room. The friends put a hand to their mouth as they ran around going to different potted plants. The princess walked to her throne to join her sister as she waited for them to finish puking their guts out. Teleporting was always gut wrenching for first time travelers. She sighed as she looked at the plants that she was going to have to replace. The friends finished puking their guts up as they walked towards the front of the thrones.

“Before we get started I have two questions. First, would you like something to eat and second, can you please remove the cloaks?”

“Yes we would like some food and I guess we can take them off. No sense in keeping them on since you probably know what we look like,” Marcus said as he pulled off his cloak. The others joined him except for Drak.

“I believe that my sister has asked that you remove your covering,” Luna said as she stared at Drak. He carefully pulled his hood over his head some more as he got behind Alex.

“He won’t be taking it off since it helps him to keep calm,” Alex said.

“What is he afraid of?” Celestia asked.

“We are not at liberty to say,” Blake answered.

“Why you ungrateful creature. My sister is being kind enough to listen to you and you are just going to use that trust,” Luna said angrily as her voice grew steadily in volume.

“I don’t have them do something that they aren’t comfortable with. Also you better start watching your tone or we will have a problem,” Marcus said as he stared at the dark blue princess.

Luna growled angrily as she got up from her throne. She walked over to Marcus and stared at him. She lifted her hand and brought it across to strike him. He was quick to react as he grabbed her arm and twisted it behind her back. She gave a sharp yelp and guards started to pour into the room and the other six were getting ready for a fight.

“Everyone stand down right now!” Celestia yelled as her voice echoed through the room. The guards lowered their weapons and the human released the princess.

The dark blue princess joined her sister as she continued to stare angrily at the human. The guards started to leave the room as they saw their night princess was safe. Once they were gone, Celestia sighed heavily as she took her seat again. She looked back at the creature that assaulted her sister and contemplated her next action.

“Why don’t we try something easy? What are all of your names?” Celestia asked. Marcus looked at his friends as they all nodded.

“My name is Marcus and these are my friends. You already know Blake, Luke, and Alex since you had them in your dungeon. She is Callie and these are Andrew, Brandon, Jaeden, Drak, and Ryan. I already know both your names back at the ruins but who are these six?” Marcus asked as he pointed at the six horses standing next to the white princess. The lavender unicorn looked at the princess who nodded at her.

“My name is Twilight Sparkle and I am the personal student of the princess.”

“My name is Applejack.”

“I am Rarity.”

“The name’s Rainbow Dash.”

“I’m Fluttershy.”

“Hi I’m Pinkie Pie,” this one came out of nowhere and scared the crap out of everyone.

“Okay I caught all of your names except the cream colored one,” Marcus said.

“Her name is Fluttershy,” Andrew said. He gave a small wave to her who also waved back.

“Well I can see that this will take some time so why don’t we get some food in here and we can truly get started?” Celestia asked. The friends nodded as she called in some of her maids to get them food. Some of the tension was lost as they were finally going to get something to eat and hopefully get some answers.

Answers And New Home

Final Stand
By: Duelist96
Chapter 3: Answers And New Home

Everyone was in the throne room, minding their own business as they waited for their food. Drak was seated on the floor with his head down, keeping his attention off of everyone. Marcus was lying on his back as he stared up at the ceiling. He would occasionally look at the two rulers and see Rainbow quickly avert her gaze. He shrugged since she was most likely staring out of curiosity. Andrew was talking with the shy mare about animals. Before the food arrived they learned that the correct term for them was ponies. Horses did exist but they lived further away.

Everyone brought their attention to the doors when they heard them open. The friends all got up as carts of food were pushed towards them. They were happy to see the food, but were soon depressed to see nothing but fruit, hay, and vegetables to choose from. Still, they grabbed a plate and filled it with food. Once they had their food, the ponies grabbed some for themselves and went back to where they were stationed before.

“Any reason you didn’t offer any meat on those food carts?” Ryan asked as he bit into his apple.

“What do you mean? No one here eats any kind of meat except for pegasi,” Celestia stated.

“Well, then I believe this will be a good opportunity to break the first barrier,” Marcus said as he set down his corn. “Unlike all you which seem to be just herbivores, we can eat both. We call it being omnivorous and it helps to sustain us,” Marcus watched as some of the ponies turned a little green. He couldn’t help but chuckle.

“S-so you e-eat b-both plants and a-a-animals?” Fluttershy asked as she was on the verge of tears.

“We do, but they aren’t all that sentient like you. They are just smart enough to know how to live, but that is just it,” Andrew answered, hoping to calm his new friend.

“Now my question is what exactly are you? I can see that she is a unicorn, she is a pegasus, and she is just normal,” Blake said as he pointed to the mares. “You seem to hold traits of their species so what does it make you?”

“My sister, niece, and I are alicorns. We are given traits of the three pony races. We are also immortal and are the rulers of this land,” Celestia answered as she smiled at them. Some of the friends still cringed at the sight because it was just too genuine.

“So then what exactly are you then? You seem somewhat like us, but you don’t have any fur covering you,” Twilight asked as she pulled out a notebook and pen.

“I can assure you that we are nothing like you. I assume that magic is real in this world,” The lavender mare nodded. “Then I can start by saying that we don’t have magic like you all do,” Twilight couldn’t help but gasp at that comment.

“Then how do you go about you daily lives?” Twilight asked.

“We just make do with what we have and persevere through anything,” Twilight nodded her head slightly as she continued to write.

“So then what is your race called it you can’t perform magic?” Celestia asked.

“We are known as humans. At least six of us are more human than anything,” Callie said looking a little sad.

“Then which of you aren’t as ‘human’ as the others?” Luna asked, but her gaze was ever present on Marcus.

“That would be Blake, Andrew, Luke, and myself,” Marcus answered.

“How exactly are you not as ‘human’ as your other friends?” Celestia asked as she raised an eyebrow.

“That is a story for another time or more likely never,” Marcus stated seriously.

“Why can’t you tell us?” Twilight asked.

“I won’t because we all promised to never talk about it. We just want to forget about it and just move on.”

“How did you all get here anyways?” Luna asked.

“Well, we got cornered by some soldiers and then a portal appeared. We took our chances and jumped through it. The rest is pretty much history,” Luke answered.

Silence came over the room and everyone returned to eating. Marcus was busy eating his apple as he stared at the white unicorn that kept staring at them. He finished the apple and threw the core onto his plate. He was getting annoyed with being stared at by Rarity. He set his plate down a sighed deeply.

“Okay, Rarity, why do you keep staring at us?” Marcus asked.

“I’m just very curious about your clothing. Some of it is decent, but then some of them are horrendous,” Marcus just gave a slight squint at the white mare.

“Why does it matter what we wear? We didn’t have much time to grab presentable clothing,” Marcus stated.

“Well, I could make you some clothing if you need a new wardrobe. Especially your friend Callie over there,” everyone turned to look at Callie. She just shrugged her shoulders and continued to eat.

“If you want to make us clothes then you can. Though you aren’t taking any measurements on me personally. I will just tell you my measurements,” Luke said.

“I have to take your measurements if I am to make accurate clothing for your bodies,” Rarity said as she started to fume.

“I understand that is your job, but some of us are not wanting to strip down naked in front of you. So either you can accept the little help that we are giving you or you don’t have to make us clothes except the ones that want to be measured,” Marcus said.

“Fine, have it your way. I will talk to you all later so I can take your measurements and get notes on what you want designed,” Rarity said as she rubbed her temples.

“Don’t worry, Rares, I’m pretty sure that they are afraid,” Rainbow Dash said. This got Marcus’ attention as he turned to face the rainbow maned pegasus.

“I think that it is you that is afraid of us, Dashie,” Marcus said as he grinned. Her face turned a light scarlet at the nickname.

“Don’t you dare call me that. I can take you on any time of the week,” Rainbow said as she walked closer to the human. She was now standing face to face with him. He was only two inches taller than her, but she wasn’t going to back down.

“You want try me?” Marcus asked as he stared into her magenta eyes. To him, they were really beautiful, but it felt wrong.

“You just name the time and place and I will be there,” Dash growled.

“Rainbow, please back away before you get hurt,” Pinkie said a little hurt at her friend’s actions.

“Why should I? This guy thinks that he can take me and I won’t be talked down to,” Rainbow retorted.

“Pinkie is right, Dash. If you look at his left hand you will see why,” Twilight said.

The pegasus looked down and saw that he had his hand on his knife. She looked up and saw that he was ready for anything that she would try. She growled slightly as she backed away from him. He noticed that she had a tattoo on her hand and was curious as to what it was.

“What exactly are those tattoos that you all have on your hands?” Marcus asked.

“These aren’t tattoos, they are our cutie marks,” Twilight answered.

“What in God’s name is a cutie mark?” Alex asked.

“They help to showcase a pony’s special talent. Why, don’t humans have them?” Twilight asked.

“Not really no. Most of the time humans go through schooling to learn a special set of skills in something that they may enjoy. If we don’t then we go through more schooling for a different set of skills. The only thing that is similar is tattoos that can either be permanent or temporary,” Ryan explained. Pinkie for some weird reason got depressed from hearing this. She ran quickly towards the friends and picked them all up in a one crushing hug.

“How… the… fuck… did… she… do… that?” Luke asked as he tried to get air back into his lungs.

“It’s just Pinkie being herself. You would be better off not questioning it. You’ll hurt yourselves if you try and figure her out.” Applejack said. Marcus could feel his anger spike a bit, but fought it back down into the depths.

“So, Applejack, how is your head doing?” Ryan asked.

“It’s doing fine, but why do you ask?”

“Just making sure there wasn’t any real damage to your head when I whacked you with that branch,” Ryan said as he smiled sheepishly.

“Wait a minute. Are you the one that I saw eating my apples yesterday morning?” Applejack was furious and the way she was staring at the human looked like she was ready to kill. Luke got ready in case she tried to charge his friend.

“Yes I am and I am sorry that I took without asking, but I needed something to eat. If there is a way that I can make it up to you then name it.”

“Fine. You will help me on the orchard and in the barn later,” Applejack continued to glare, but she did calm down a bit.

“I guess we have everything settled then for now,” Celestia said. “You all shall be staying with Twilight while we determine what we can do with you for now.”

“WHAT!” Everyone yelled at the princess.

“Celestia, you can’t be serious,” Twilight groaned.

“For once I will agree with her on something. We still barely know you and I speak for myself that I don’t trust you all very much for about as far that I could throw you,” Marcus said.

“Don’t worry, Twilight. They will be going with you and your friends back to Ponyville. There will be guards stationed there to keep an eye on them. Also, it is a good time for them to leave since it is dark out and they can get on the train without being seen.” Celestia smiled and Blake could see there is more than she is letting on. The alicorn clapped her hands and many guards came running into the throne room.

“Guards, you are to escort my student and her friends along with these ten friends back to Ponyville. Keep an eye on them and report any suspicious activity they may be up to. Use force if necessary to stop them,” the guards saluted as the friends grabbed their cloaks and put them on.

“Fair warning to you princess, if your guards try and harm myself or my friends then I won’t hesitate to separate their head from their shoulders,” Marcus warned as he stared into the princess’ eyes. She could see the fire that burned in his eyes, showing that he was serious. He turned around to see that Drak was slightly shaking. He walked over to him and placed a hand on his shoulder.

“I know that you don’t like being surrounded by crowds, but please try to endure. If it helps stand in the middle of us and try to keep your eyes on the ground or one of us. You will be okay and they will have to get through us first if they want to hurt you,” Marcus saw him give a slight nod of his head. He extended his hand and his friend took it as he was helped up to his feet.

“Also before I forget, my sister will join you on your train ride to Ponyville. She will keep an eye on you so you don’t try and hurt any of my ponies,” Celestia said as she stared at the group.

The friends had their cloaks on and were ready to move out when the guards were. Twilight and her friends walked in front of the guards while Marcus and the gang were encircled by them. Drak kept his eyes glued to the ground as he matched the speed of everyone walking around him. Even with his eyes on the ground he could still feel some of the guards staring at him and that made him shake a little. Ryan put a hand on his shoulder as he tried to calm him down. They reached the train station and waited as Luna bought the tickets for everyone. With their tickets in hand, they all boarded the train as they showed the conductor their tickets.

Once in the train everyone took a seat. Twilight stayed with her friends and the princess while the guards were spread along the entirety of the train. The friends stayed close to each other, but took off the hoods to their cloaks. They waited a few minutes before the train finally started to move. Brandon looked out as he saw the scenery that they were passing.

“So how long until we reach Ponyville?” Callie asked.

“We should be there in about seven hours,” everyone groaned about the long train ride. With nothing else to do the friends pulled out their phones and plugged in their headphones.

“Excuse me, but what are you doing?” Twilight asked.

“Well, since we have a long train ride we are going to listen to some music and get some sleep,” Jaeden answered. The lavender mare thought that would be a good idea as she let out a yawn and stretched in her seat.

The friends plugged in their headphones and started up a random playlist. With their songs playing in their ears they closed their eyes as they drifted off into slumber. An hour passed before Marcus opened his eyes and looked around. He saw that everyone was asleep so he paused his music and got up. He looked out some of the windows to see that the guards in the other cars were asleep. He opened the transition door and exited his cart. He looked to his left and saw the ladder attached to the cart.

Luna wasn’t really asleep on the seat. She never slept during the night so she could watch over her ponies’ dreams. She noticed the human get up from his seat and look around. She kept her head down so he would think that she was sleeping. She heard the door open and looked up. She watched as he climbed the ladder to the top. She got up from her seat and headed for where he was going. She reached the top of the train car and looked at him. He was sitting on the edge of the car and was looking off into the distance.

She listened to the music that he was playing and she couldn’t help but let a few tears fall from her eyes. She got to the top of the cart and walked over to him. She stood there for a few seconds trying to decide what to do. After several seconds of thinking she reached out her hand and touched his shoulder. The human reacted quickly as he pulled out his knife and held it to the princess’ throat. The alicorn would have been scared, but she saw the tears falling from his face. He registered that it was the night princess and put his knife his away.

“What do you want?” Marcus stated a little coldly as he rubbed his eyes.

“I came to see what you were up to at this late of time,” Luna answered calmly.

“Just came up here to do some thinking and listen to some music,” Luna could hear the slight hurt that was in his tone.

“Do you possibly want to talk about it?” Luna asked as she carefully stepped towards him.

“I won’t tell you the story, but I will tell you the lesson that I learned.” Marcus turned as he stared into her sapphire eyes. “You may think that you know someone, but it takes only one thing to make your view of them shatter,” Luna stared out at the expanse to get a feel of what he may have been looking at.

“If I may, I do have something I want to confess,” this got his attention as he turned towards her. “Before I tell you what I saw, I want to mention that I have the power to enter dreams so that everypony can sleep peacefully,” Luna could see some of the color drain from his face.

“It may have been only an hour, but I saw what you meant when you mentioned that you and the others aren’t as human as the rest.”

“So are you going to rat us out or try and kill us?” Luna could only look at him as he held no emotion in what he said. “You wouldn’t be the first to try, but possibly the first to succeed if you tried hard enough.”

“I don’t wish to try anything on any of you. If what I saw for a glimpse in those dreams was true then you wouldn’t hold back for a second.”

“You would be correct in assuming that, princess. I can also tell you with certainty that the dream you saw doesn’t even begin to describe the horror that we caused.”

“How many have you all killed?” Luna asked with a little trepidation in her voice.

“I think that we both know that you don’t want an answer to that question,” Luna could only look down as she knew he was right.

“Do you ever sleep during the night?”

“I used to, but not anymore. The nightmares are too much for me to handle especially since there have been times that I have done things that they weren’t around for.”

“If you want, I could help you with your nightmares if you give me the chance.”

“As tempting as that offer is, princess, I respectfully decline. Now if you may, I would like to be left alone up here,” Luna could only look at him for a few seconds before heading back down. She gave one look at the human to see him pull something out and let it get taken away by the breeze.

The alicorn went back to her seat and closed her eyes. She couldn’t help but feel the need to tell her sister about what she saw. She needed to know what they kind of went through, but she didn’t want them to be hunted down by the guards. If what she saw was true then these ten wouldn’t hesitate to destroy them. She would give it more time before she told her sister so that they could remain safe. The dark blue alicorn looked up as she heard the gentle click of the door. She watched as the human took his seat and leaned back.

The train was pulling into the station and everyone was starting to wake up. As they stretched and looked around they notice that Luke and Marcus were missing from the group. They all quickly ran out to see the two friends on the roof of the ticket station looking around. It was still dark out so all the ponies were still asleep. They looked down to see the princess looking up at them. They jumped off the roof and joined their friends so they could continue their walk.

They walked through the streets quietly so they wouldn’t stir the residents. The friends took a good look at their surroundings, noting each building. Drak was still shaking slightly with being surrounded, but with his friends around him no one else noticed. As they walked they reached a giant oak tree that was also a house. Twilight unlocked the door to the tree and when they all entered they could see that it was also a library. The friends scanned the books trying to read the spines for anything interesting.

Brandon was pushed in the back by a guard that wanted him to keep moving. He grabbed the guard by the throat and stared straight into his eyes. He was ready to give that guard a piece of his mind if Callie and Andrew didn’t pull him off. The guard rubbed his throat as he did the ‘I’m watching you’ motion. The human only responded with flipping him off and was slapped in the back of the head by Luke. They continued to walk as they were led to the basement of the library. Twilight opened another door and they all entered.

“So we are going to be sleeping in this tiny basement,” Ryan said.

“There is no way that you can expect us to sleep in such a tiny room,” Blake said.

“Give me a few moments and you will be able to find this room more comfortable,” Luna said as her horn and hands started to glow. The friends had to cover their eyes from the blinding flash of light. Once the light died down the friends saw that there were ten different bedrooms in the basement.

“What exactly did you do?” Marcus asked.

“I just opened a tiny rift in space so that you have a place to sleep for the night.”

“You expect us to open these doors and sleep in a room that you created, thinking that everything will be safe,” Alex stated a little coldly.

“We know that you don’t trust us when we only met, but if I wanted to do something to you, I already would have,” Luna shot back at Alex. Brandon was about to say something but was stopped when Marcus pulled everyone into a huddle.

“Listen I know that we can’t trust them, but for now some of us need the sleep. She is also right about already dealing with us if she wanted to. She is holding something back, but I am unsure. So for now just try and get some sleep. I’ll keep watch for the night so they don’t try anything funny,” everyone knew that Marcus was right, but this was the first time that they didn’t know if he could handle it. “I can see that you don’t trust in what I say. I don’t blame you because I feel like I am lying to myself, but we have been through worse and there is nothing they can do to stop us.”

Everyone gave a slight nod as they broke apart. They looked at the princess as she gave a small smile. The friends only shook their heads as they went to the doors. As they stood in front of the doors they took off their cloaks and threw them to the side. Rarity gave a little huff at their sloppiness as she picked up their cloaks and hung them up. Some of the friends couldn’t help but laugh at her little antics. Once they were done chuckling they opened the doors and stopped mid-step. The rooms looked like the ones that they once had back on earth.

Marcus slammed his door shut from fear of seeing the room. Sweat started to form on his brow as he tried to control his breathing. His friends tried to come over and help him, but he stuck out his hand. He just waved them off as they headed into their rooms. Once they were out of sight, he looked back at his door and opened it again. He looked around at his room and entered as he closed the door behind him. He sat on his twin bed as he waited a few hours before leaving the room.

As time slowly went by he went about his room, looking at his bookshelf and closet. Sadly they were missing the stuff that they used to have adorning it, but that was to be expected. It hurt him to see his old room and was sure that it probably hurt his friends as much if not more. A couple of hours went by as he just looked at his room. He released a deep breath as he opened his door to be greeted with the basement. He walked over to Drak’s door and knocked on it. A few seconds later, his friend opened the door.

“Hey, Drak, I was wondering if you needed some company with you tonight.”

“I-I w-would like t-that,” Drak answered after a long time.

He felt a little happy that his friend was in a sense of calm to at least give him a verbal answer. He walked over to Andrew’s door and knocked on it. Andrew answered the door and looked at him.

“Hey, Andrew, if it isn’t too much trouble Drak would like some company in his room. I don’t think that they will let us sleep down here if they didn’t have a regular check. I know that he is capable of handling himself, but I think it will do him some good knowing that there was a friend watching his back.”

Andrew gave him a nod as he walked over to join Drak in his room. Drak was a very good fighter, but with the unknown of what these ponies could do it doesn’t hurt to have some backup. Marcus walked towards the stairs quietly and ascended them. He reached the door and tried to turn the handle. The door wasn’t locked and he found it weird. Before he opened his door all the way, he closed his eyes and reopened them. He saw the heat given off by the ponies and they were all lying down.

He walked out the door to see that guards were asleep all over the floor. He knew that the only one not asleep would be the princess, but he wanted some fresh air. He carefully navigated his way around the sleeping guards and found the front door. He opened the door quietly and snuck out into the night. He stared at the open expanse of this tiny village and looked back at the library. He decided that there would be enough time to explore so he climbed to the top of the tree and leaned back on a branch.

There were many things in this world that would need to be explained, but that could wait until tomorrow. For now he just watched the village shimmer in the moonlight as he relaxed. He would have been able to relax a little longer if he wasn’t tackled out of the tree. When he hit the ground he groaned quietly at the pain that shot down his back. He opened his eyes to see a rainbow mane in his face. As he looked down he was met with a pair of magenta eyes burning with rage.

“Just what the fuck are you doing out here?” Marcus asked as he returned the stare.

“I could ask you the same thing, buddy,” Dash retorted.

“First off, I’m not you buddy and secondly, get the hell off of me.”

“And just why would I do that?”

“Because if you don’t then I will force you off.”

“I would like to see you try,” Marcus could feel his arms pinned to the ground and saw that he was held in place by her tail. Even with her being a pegasus she did have some strength to her.

He thought about it for a few seconds about how he was going to escape. He decided on something, but was going to smack himself later for it. He looked her in the eyes and gave a little grin. The pegasus only got angrier at the grin and got a little closer to him. She was close enough that he quickly lifted his head and licked her muzzle. She jumped back from the feeling of his tongue and he jumped to his feet. He was about to walk off, but before he could he felt a fist connect with his right cheek.

“Why the buck did you lick me?” Dash asked angrily, but he could see the slight blush forming on her face.

“Well, I said that I would force you off and you wanted to see me try. That is what you get when you challenge me,” Marcus answered as he rubbed his cheek.

“You just listen here, buddy, if you ever do that to me again or even hint towards hurting my friends then I will beat your ass into the ground,” Dash threatened as she held him against the tree.

“Then I guess I don’t need to make the same warning since we think alike,” Marcus couldn’t help but chuckle.

Dash started to walk away, but before she rounded the tree she turned back around and gave him one final glare. After that glare she turned back around and headed back into the tree. He stretched his back as he felt his bones pop all over his body. He brushed the dirt off his pants as he stared into the moon, hoping this would all end. Knowing that might never happen, he went back into the house only to be punched back outside.

He jumped back to his feet and was staring at the guard that punched him. He was smirking as he walked out and closed the door. He stared at him for a few seconds, trying to read his movements.

“What was that about me not landing a blow on you?” The guards asked. After he asked that he knew who exactly it was.

“Oh, are you that whiny guard that made all those empty threats?” Marcus teasingly asked. To him, the guard wasn’t much since he didn’t have any wings or a horn.

“Oh, trust me when I say that they won’t be empty threats for long,” the guard said as he charged at him. The human easily side stepped him and jumped back a couple of feet.

“Before we get started, I would like to know your name.”

“My name is Iron Shield, but that doesn’t matter since you won’t be alive to remember it. I on the other hand would like to know who I am going to kill.”

“The name is Marcus and it will be you that won’t live long enough to remember it,” the guard only laughed as he pulled out his sword and threw off his helmet. He shook his head, letting his silver mane blow in the breeze.

They stood their ground, staring at each other for a few seconds before the guard charged at him. The human stood his ground as he spread his feet a little further apart. The guard went for a thrust with his sword and scored a hit. He felt the blade slide through the human’s abdomen and couldn’t help but laugh. He had easy fights before, but this one really took the cake. He was about to pull out his sword, but was stopped by a hand on the hilt. He looked down at the hand and then up at the face. What he saw nearly made him shit his pants.

The human had a huge smile on his face as he stared at the guard. There was a low laughter at first, but steadily grew in sound. The guard was trembling as he stared into his eyes. He tried to get away but couldn’t. He watched as the human lifted his right hand into the air. He saw it change forms as some black tendrils encased his arm and his fingers turned into claws. The guard gave one last look at him as he saw the smile turn into a grin.

“You really should have backed down when you had the chance,” Iron Shield was about to beg for his life, but was stopped when he brought down his claw.

The human was splattered by his opponent’s blood and couldn’t help but laugh. The guard stood there for a few seconds before splitting into a few pieces. He was cut cleanly into four slices as they fell separately onto the ground. He pulled the sword out of his abdomen and staggered back a few seconds. He shook his head for a few seconds before looking at the dead body. He felt the fear run through his body as he looked at his right hand. The claw changed back into his normal hand and he ran. He ran straight into the forest to get to the old ruins so he could stop this from getting any worse.

Loneliness Or New Friends

Final Stand
By: Duelist96
Chapter 4: Loneliness Or New Friends

Library

The friends were all sleeping peacefully in their replica rooms with no care in the world. Ryan woke up to the sound of stomping outside his room but brushed it off. There should have been no reason for any of these ponies bothering them since they all stayed in their rooms. Sadly the friends were rudely awoken when the rooms disappeared and they fell on the floor smashing their faces. They lifted their faces from the ground to see an enraged Luna. They all looked behind the alicorn to see the guards and the other six ready for a fight.

They saw the small blushes on their faces as they looked at Drak. He was out of his clothing except his boxers. He was ready to have a heart attack from this embarrassing moment. Andrew helped to calm him down by handing him his clothes. Drak moved to a dark part of the basement and silently dressed himself. The friends all laughed at the others as their blushes started to recede.

“Good evening to you, princess, is there anything that we can do for you?” Blake asked as he smiled.

“Where is your friend Marcus?” Luna asked with a small growl.

“What do you mean? He should have been sleeping in his room like all of us,” Ryan stated.

The blue alicorn just gestured with her hand for them to follow her. The friends all groaned as they lifted themselves off the floor and followed her up the stairs. Once at the top they entered the foyer of the library and saw a bloody sheet in the middle.

“The reason I ask is because I want to know what happened,” Luna said as she removed the blanket. Every pony got a sick feeling but the friends except for Drak who just looked at it indifferently.

“This is why you rudely woke us up from a peaceful rest. Seriously, how do you know it was Marcus to begin with?” Jaeden asked.

“Because the last pony to see Marcus during the night was Rainbow over there. She left him alone after their little encounter and now I have this,” Luna said as she tried to keep her dinner from last night in her stomach.

“So what? Do you want us to find him for you?” Callie asked.

“I would like you to find him and bring him back so I can ask about this,” Alex was busy looking at the blade that was next to the four slices of the guard.

“Well, that will be a dangerous thing to do,” Alex stated getting everyone’s attention. “If this is right it looks like Marcus was attacked by your guard and defended himself. He should be a little lucky that his death was painless.”

“Even with what he can do, this is still going too far. So if you have any idea of where he might be then let’s go so we can get him,” Luna said, but now regretting it with the glares that she was getting.

“Exactly how much do you know about what he can do?” Luke asked as he stepped closer to the princess.

The princess looked into his eyes and could see the slight threat that they were giving her. She could try and lie her way out of this but she felt it would be better to come clean.

“During the train ride down here I saw into your dreams. I didn’t see much, but I saw enough in that hour to know the dangers that some of you possess,” Luna said as she rubbed her arm.

“Well, seeing as we have other pressing matters to attend to we will deal with this later. For now if what Alex said is right then I know where he is,” Luke said.

“Great, then I can come with you and help find him,” Luna said

“Sorry to burst you bubble there, Luna, but you can’t come,” Blake said.

“Why not?” Luna asked in a slightly hurt filled tone.

“The reason is because he might find you and possibly anyone else here to be a threat to him. I mean you’re welcome to join us, but you will probably die if you do,” Blake said as he stared directly in the princess’s eyes letting her know that he was serious.

“Is there really no other way that I can go with you?” Luna asked hopeful that she could do something.

“Not unless you want to get a lot of these guards killed,” Luke said. The alicorn could only nod as she felt helpless that she couldn’t do anything. “Before we go though we need to deal with that,” Luke said as he pointed at the sliced up guard. He motioned with his head at Andrew. The human sighed as he walked up to the dead guard and put his hand over him.

“What are you going to do?” Twilight asked.

“We are getting rid of the body so there won’t be any problems in the near future,” the princess tried to step in, but was stopped when Blake put a hand on her shoulder.

“Trust us when we say that we would allow for a burial if we could,” everyone watched as something dropped from the tips of Andrew’s fingers.

Once those drops made contact with the body parts they sizzled and melted. Everyone had to look away as the sight made them sick. After several seconds there was nothing left.

“Okay, let’s get this done,” Luke said getting everyone’s attention. “Blake, Andrew, Drak and Ryan, you are coming with me. Everyone else is to stay here and wait for our return,” the four of them nodded as they opened the door getting ready to leave.

“But when will I be able to throw you guy’s a party?” Everyone turned towards Pinkie to see that she was carrying party supplies. Her attitude was different as shown by her dark pink color and flat mane.

“Why do you want to throw us a party?” Luke asked.

“Well, I know that we have all gotten on the wrong foot and I thought to myself that maybe we could get to know each other better through a party,” Pinkie said as slight tears formed in her eyes.

“Listen, Pinkie, as much as that sounds nice we need to deal with this first. Even then I still see no reason for you to throw that party. You hardly know us and it doesn’t look like we are very welcome here. So as much as it is a nice gesture we don’t need a party,” Luke said stoically.

“But don’t you want to get to know everypony better? Don’t you want to have friends that you can count on besides each other?” Pinkie asked as she got closer to Luke and not breaking eye contact.

“Friends is a term that is used loosely now around us. The only reason we are still together is because we can still trust each other. Even then we still stand on our own pedestals and avoid making any friends. Last time we made friends or trusted older ones ended up dead. We don’t feel bad for it either since they brought it upon themselves. So don’t bother trying to be friends with us since we don’t want your friendship,” Luke explained as he and the others walked out slamming the door behind them. Once the door was closed Pinkie started bawling her eyes out.

Twilight and Applejack were by the pink mare’s side trying to help cheer her up. The alicorn looked towards the remaining friends with pure anger. They saw the anger that her eyes held and they just shrugged. They walked off towards the basement as they waited for their friends to return. Before they reached the door there was a flash of light blinding everyone in the room. Once the light died down everyone was staring at the blue police box.

The doors opened to reveal a tan stallion covered in soot and some minor scratches. He coughed as he pulled down his glasses and started to clean them. As he cleaned them everyone in the room just stared at him. Callie pushed past her friends to see if she was seeing things. Whooves saw the female human making her way towards him and he offered a friendly smile and wave. She reached the stallion and gave him a good slap across the face.

“What in the nine circles of Hell are you doing here?” Callie asked in anger.

“I came to see if all of you are okay,” Whooves said as he rubbed his cheek.

“Well we are doing fine so you can leave now,” Callie spat at him as she walked away.

“I’m sorry, but I can’t do that,” Callie stopped and turned around to stare daggers at him.

“And why in the Sam Hell can’t you leave?” Callie asked as her anger began to rise.

“Well, for first it’s because my machine is currently broken. The other is because I came to give you all this,” Whooves stuck his hand in his pocket and pulled out a stack of photos.

He handed each friend a photo along with the princess and the other six ponies. The friends looked at the photos for a few seconds, unable to understand what they were seeing.

The photo was back during their time in high school. They were on Spring break and were at their local beach. The friends all stood together smiling into the camera without a care in the world. The friends lowered their photos as they fought back their tears from falling. Brandon was the first to recover so he could ask the question they were all thinking.

“Why are you showing these to us and them?” Brandon asked as he pointed at the other ponies.

“The answer should be quite simple, Brandon. You all forsake your friendship and avoid making new ones. Why you do this, even I don’t know. What I do know is that deep down you along with the others want to find something to care for. You all put up this tough front especially Alpha, Beta, Delta, and Echo,” the friends then turned their heads and looked at the stallion with pure anger in their eyes.

“Before we start anything what is your name?” Jaeden asked.

“His name is Whooves. He helped me find Marcus when we first got here. He apparently knows everything about us,” Callie answered.

“Well, if he did know everything about us then he would understand to never use those four names,” Alex said.

“Well, what significance do they hold that they shouldn’t ever be mentioned?” Twilight asked.

“Those four names are used to identify Marcus, Andrew, Luke, and Blake,” Callie answered.

“Even then, darlings, why does it still matter?” Rarity asked.

“It matters because calling them that is more like their actual name then what we call them. They used to be Marcus, Blake, Andrew, and Luke. Now though after what happened they are better off being called those other four names,” Alex answered.

“Even then what does it mean?” Rainbow asked.

“If we wanted to we would tell you, but we won’t. We promised to never speak of it and act as though it never happened. Easier said than done especially since Whooves here likes to dig up old memories,” Jaeden said.

“I don’t know why you humans hold yourselves so low. You are able to do amazing things and yet you shy away from it,” Whooves stated as he placed his glasses back on.

“We shy away from it? Don’t even try to make me laugh. If more humans shied away from these sorts of things then we wouldn’t have lost our friends. They would still be here with us and we would all be happy. We wouldn’t be stuck in this world where we are still treated the same at a first glance,” Alex said.

“Even if that is true these events can’t be undone. I know that all of you hold onto the hope that your friends are still there, but you are all too afraid to try. You have completely shut each other out from each other that you lose sight of what you once had,” Whooves stated.

The friends all looked at each other as the words weighed them down. In a way he was right about how they felt. Some could tell the others felt the same way, but never said anything about it. They went about their business and made sure that they lived to see the next day. Now here they were in a world that could possibly help them, but are unwilling to accept it. The friends fell to their knees as they continued to look at the photos. Alex punched the floor as a few tears escaped from his eyes.

“Luna, how accurate are those rooms that you made last night?” Jaeden asked as he got to his feet.

“They are made exactly as your mind lasts remembers them. Why do you want to know?” Luna asked as she put away the photo.

“I need you to recreate Marcus’, Andrew’s, Luke’s, and Blake’s rooms.”

“I can do that, but what purpose is this going to serve?”

“The greatest purpose that this could serve. We are going to get our friends back and be happy like we used to be,” Luna couldn’t help but smile as she watched the friends’ determination.

Her horn glowed a few seconds as she brought back the rooms. The friends walked towards the doors and opened them up. They started going through all the items trying to find something to help jog their friends’ memories. Jaeden found a picture of Marcus at his last birthday party with all his friends. They were going to see Thor 2 that evening. Callie found a picture of Luke in the hospital with broken bones from a car crash.

He was depressed as he was stuck in the hospital, but was happy to see his friends visit him. Alex found a picture of Blake during a paintball fight that they had. He won that day and everyone was certain that he cheated that day. Brandon found a picture of Andrew asleep during a night they were staying over. When he woke up he wasn’t very happy how his friends entertained themselves.

They all walked out of the room happy to find something so memorable. They sat on the chairs as they waited for their friends to return. It may be a long shot, but this could possibly work. Callie could see that Pinkie was upset so she decided on the best thing to cheer her up.

“Hey, Pinkie,” Pinkie turned around to look at Callie. “Go ahead and start planning that party. I think it will do all of us some good,” Pinkie smiled brightly as her color and mane returned to normal.

Forest

The friends were walking through the forest, heading for the old castle. They were certain that is where Marcus would be hiding since they left their bags there. If it was true that he got stabbed then he was going to need that shot. The shot was more to help suppress that little parasite from controlling him. He would still be bleeding out slowly and they needed to hurry. They continued to walk through the humid forest hoping they were headed in the right direction.

Their hopes were answered when they found the castle ruins. They picked up their pace so they could get to their friend faster. Not even checking for any danger they busted through the closed doors. Once inside they headed for the upper foyer where they hid the bags at. As they ascended the stairs the found their friend leaned up against the wall holding his abdomen. There was a bag next to him fully open and a syringe in his hand. The friends let out a sigh of relief that he was able to get the shot in his system.

“Okay, Blake, patch up Marcus while we go get the rest of the bags,” Luke told Blake.

While Blake was busy focusing on the wound Luke, Drak, and Ryan got down to grabbing all the hidden bags. Drak found his bag that held his Bo staff and Sais. He grabbed his two weapons and put them on. The friends rejoined Marcus as Blake was finishing up. Marcus groaned as he slowly lifted himself off the floor. Ryan helped Marcus to his feet as he put his arm around his neck.

“How are you feeling, Marcus?” Ryan asked.

“I’m doing slightly better. Damn guard got me good, but sadly I still win,” Marcus joked as he rubbed his temples.

“Well, now we have a problem. Luna isn’t very happy about having her guard sliced into four pieces. She wants to talk to you when we get back,” Luke said.

Marcus got off of Ryan as he rolled his eyes. The alicorn could complain all she wanted to at him, but he was in the right. The guard attacked him first and he just defended himself. If she had a problem with that then she could just run back to her sister and get her help. He grabbed a few of the bags as they headed out of the ruins. There was a deep silence between the friends as they walked through the forest. As they walked through they heard a loud scream off in the distance.

Experience has taught the friends to ignore any sounds that they heard. This was different for Drak as he ran off towards the scream. He didn’t know what it was, but he couldn’t ignore the scream. It sounded like a small child and he wanted to help. As he ran he could hear more screams and they were getting louder. He was followed from behind with his friends. He reached a bush that he kneeled behind. He looked over the top of the bush and what he saw worried him.

He saw a tiny pink unicorn on the ground. Her foot was tangled in some vines and there was a lion creature with bat wings and a scorpion tail circling her. The little unicorn was crying as she tried to free herself, but to no avail. Pushing all safety to the ground, Drak jumped out of the bush and pulled out his Bo staff. The lion creature turned around when the human jumped out of the bush, but was smacked in the face by his staff. The creature stumbled back a little as it shook its head from a daze.

The human was standing in between the lion and the little unicorn. The creature stared at him as it tried to size him up. He held his staff in both hands as he kept his eyes on the creature. The creature slowly circled to the left of him and then pounced at him. He held his ground because if he moved then the little unicorn would have been hurt. The creature landed on top of the human and sunk his claw into his right shoulder. He grunted in pain, but held his place as he pushed back the lion.

The creature tried with all its might to bring him down but couldn’t. The lion then swung its tail out and pierced his stomach. The human coughed up some blood as he fell to one knee. The lion was going to go for another attack, but was tackled off of him. Marcus was on top of the creature as it roared at him. He lifted his left hand and transformed it into a claw. He then brought his clawed hand down on the lion and pierced its skull. The creature twitched for a few seconds before finally dying.

He then moved his index finger, slashing the lion’s brain. With the brain now severed, he consumed the beast. The creature was gone and the human turned his hand back to normal. Luke and the others were by Drak’s side assessing the damage. Drak had a couple of bad gashes on his right shoulder. He had a gash across the left side of his stomach that was three inches in length. Marcus took off his shirt and handed it to Ryan so he could tie off the wounds. Blake couldn’t heal him since Drak didn’t have the infection running through his body.

Luke helped the little unicorn from the vines and looked at her legs. Aside from a few minor cuts and bruises she was ok. She walked over to Drak and looked at him with tear filled eyes. The lifted his hand up to the unicorn’s cheek and gave it a slight caress. His hood fell down and he had a smile on his face. The filly held onto his hand, crying as her savior was dying before her.

“If I may ask, what is your name little unicorn?” Blake asked.

“My name is Dinky Doo,” Dinky answered as she wiped away some of the tears.

“Is there a nearby hospital that we can take him to?” Luke asked.

“There is one in Ponyville,” Dinky replied.

“Can you show me where it is?” Luke asked with urgency.

“Yes, I can lead you there,” Dinky replied as she got some of her crying under control.

“Okay then, Luke, you will take Dinky and Drak with you to the hospital. The others will meet you there. I will grab the others from the library and meet you there,” Marcus said.

“Are you sure that you want to do that? You aren’t wearing a shirt and I think they will question some of those scars on your body,” Ryan pointed out.

“At this point I really don’t care. I might as well be on the execution list for killing that guard. Right now our priority is getting Drak to the hospital before he dies. So for right now let’s get this done and we can solve any problems later,” Marcus said.

Luke picked up Drak and placed him on his back and then grabbed Dinky and placed her on his shoulder. He looked back at Marcus and gave him a nod. They never liked using their powers, but certain things were out of their control. Luke took one step before he was off for the hospital. There was a big indention of where his foot was when he took off. Marcus looked at the others and nodded at them. They took off running for the hospital while he ran for the library. He reached the library and slammed the door opened.

“Guys, Drak is hurt very badly. He is currently at the hospital right now but we all need to be there.” Callie and the others nodded at they got up from the chairs and headed out. He was about to leave, but was stopped by Luna. “Listen, I know I have a lot to explain about your dead guard but my friend needs me.”

“Yes, you do have much to answer along with your scars and your other name,” Luna said as she stared at him. He could feel his anger rise at having to explain something she wouldn’t understand.

“If it will get you off my case then I will. For now I want to get to the hospital and check on my friend,” Luna nodded as she stepped out of his way.

“Are you sure that it is safe to ask him these kinds of questions. He seems really defensive about sharing these stories. I think we are pushing them too far and I’m afraid that they will snap,” Twilight said as she worried for her friends.

“You have nothing to fear, Twilight. They may seem like a bunch of hate filled scary monsters, but they have a heart. Though that heart is buried under immense pain and betrayal. Getting them to open up is the true hard part that we will all face. They need people even if we are ponies that they can trust,” Whooves said.

“Even if what you say is true, Whooves, I still need to let my sister know,” Luna stated as she pulled out a scroll and pen.

“Very well, princess, I will not argue your decision. Just know that their trust is as little as for us as it is them. I suggest that you don’t bring your guards if you want this to go over a little more smoothly,” Whooves suggested.

“Are you certain that they wouldn’t try anything funny if the guards weren’t there?” Luna asked with a hint of doubt.

“I am not certain that they won’t attack, but sometimes risks need to be made. They need to see that we are willing to listen to them without the threat of cutting their heads off,” Whooves said as he stared at the door the human left from.

“I guess that can be arranged. I mean what they said was true. We did kind of look down on them wanting them to mess up. I guess we were being arrogant towards them and wanted to believe they are monsters. Neither of us have really been on the right foot this whole entire time,” Luna said as she let the stallion’s words sink in.

“Do you think we should go and see them at the hospital?” Applejack asked.

“I think we should. If they don’t want us to stay then we can leave. I think at best they could use some help getting Drak admitted and having his paperwork filled out,” The ponies all nodded as they started to walk out. The alicorn looked back to her guards that were waiting for her command. “I want all of you to return to the castle and give Celestia this letter. I don’t want any of you to come back to this town for some time. If Celestia has a problem with it then tell her that she can come see me about it,” Luna handed the guards the scroll and they all saluted.

Luna and the others arrived at the hospital just in time to stop a fight that was about to break out. Marcus was arguing with Doctor Stables about his scars. They were able to get the human pulled back before he did any serious damage. He sat on a chair with his other friends while the princess talked with the doctor.

“So, Dr. Stables, how is the other patient doing?”

“We were able to get him stabilized, but I do have one concern,” Luna gestured for him to continue. “What exactly is he? We haven’t seen anything like it and we are unsure of how to proceed,” Stables said.

“Well, Stables, your patient in there is human.” Luna said. Dr. Stables could only stare at the princess as he tried to process this new information. “I will leave him to you and your nurse and I will check on the others,” Stables could only nod as the alicorn walked away.

“So what do you want to know first?” Marcus asked with a little hurt in his voice.

“We can talk about this later if you want. I don’t want to push you into something that you aren’t ready for yet,” Luna said as she continued to stare at the scars on the human.

He had several across his upper arms, one huge one running down his sternum, and a few around his abdomen. The alicorn fought back her tears from seeing his destroyed body. She then used her magic to summon a simple t-shirt and handed it to the human.

“Thanks, Luna. That actually means more than you know,” Marcus said as he grabbed the shirt and put it on.

“The only thing I want to know is, what is the meaning behind Alpha, Beta, Delta, and Echo?” Luna could see that he cringed a bit from the mention of those names.

“The meaning behind them is that they are test subject names. I am Alpha, Andrew is Beta, Luke is Delta, and Blake is Echo. The names also showed which part of the experiment program we were in. During that time that was our name. We lost our humanity when we were used that way. They are now a burden on all of us and a painful reminder that you can’t trust everyone,” Marcus answered.

“Is that why you threw that picture off the train during our trip here?” Luna asked.

“Yes because I got tired of holding onto that painful memory. That person got what they deserved and I just hope they continue to burn in Hell for what they did,” Marcus answered as he looked her in the eyes.

The princess was about to ask another question, but was stopped by a flash of light. Everyone was blinded by the light as they tried to shield their eyes. Once the light died down everyone was faced with a furious Celestia and a butt load of guards. They all had their spears pointed at Marcus. He looked around at the guards and threw his hands into the air.

“Go ahead and take me away, Celestia. Just know that I don’t regret killing that guard when he attacked me,” Marcus said as his face held no emotion.

“That is the least of your problems right now. Not only did you kill a member of the guard, but you have put everypony’s life in danger. I am taking you back to the castle and locking you up in the dungeon until I can deal with you,” Celestia said in a stern tone. The human only shrugged his shoulders and this seemed to infuriate the princess even more.

“Celestia, you need to calm down. I know what Marcus did was wrong and that he should be punished, but we need to deal with this differently. I didn’t write it in the letter, but I talked with Whooves about this,” Celestia raised a brow at her, making sure she heard her sister correctly.

“You know very well that we don’t talk with Whooves about most matters. He is only trying to advance his own plans,” Celestia stated.

“Even then, sister, he showed us all, including the humans that we don’t understand each other. We have no understanding of their culture and they don’t understand ours. If we just sat down and talked this over then I am sure that we can avoid such problems later on,” Luna said. Celestia looked at her sister and at the humans. She gave a big sigh as she came to her decision.

“Very well, sister, we will have a sit down and talk about this like adults. Please come to the castle once your friend is healed. Twilight I would also like you and your friends to come along because I think I might have an idea if this goes over well,” Celestia said before walking out of the hospital.

Recovery

Final Stand
By: Duelist96
Chapter 5: Recovery

It has been a few days since the attack with the creature. Twilight was kind enough to bring a book with her so they could point out the creature. Turns out Drak was fighting a manticore. They are fierce and territorial creatures that attack anything that intrudes. Their scorpion tail that was sadly not just a tail did contain venom. The doctors worked day and night to keep the human alive. Luna had to make a room for the friends to stay in since they were unwilling to leave. The doctors weren’t happy about it, but thanks to the alicorn and her lovely yelling they stepped down.

In the beginning it was touch and go for Drak. After about a day of surgery the doctors were able to stabilize his body. The friends wanted to go and see him, but didn’t since he needed his rest. During his sleep Dinky showed up with a grey pegasus mare behind her. She walked elegantly and her mane and tail were a beautiful golden blond. The only thing that made her different were her eyes. Dinky explained that the mare was her mother and her name was Ditzy Doo. She was a very nice mare.

The reason she stopped by the hospital was to see the one that saved her only daughter. Dinky pointed towards Marcus, Luke, Blake, and Ryan, but couldn’t find the other. Luke explained that Drak was the real savior of her daughter. They were just there to support him if he needed it. The mare gave a slight bow and a word of thanks for helping her daughter. She then pulled out a lunch bag and it was filled with assorted muffins.

The pegasus went about handing the muffins to the friends. She asked if she could see Drak, but was sad when they told her that he was still asleep. She was getting ready to leave, but before she did, she handed a slip of paper to Blake. The human looked at the paper and saw that it had a phone number on it. Ditzy asked them to call her when their friend woke up. Blake nodded as she left with her daughter that smiled at the friends.

After a few days of being out cold, Drak finally woke up. His eyes fluttered as he tried to get a look at his surroundings. He tried to get up, but stopped halfway as a surge of pain ran through his body. He tried to fight through the pain, but was pushed back down to the bed. He was able to get his senses straight and what he saw scared him quite a bit. There were a few doctors and nurses in the room with him, checking the various medical equipment. His heart rate increased and the doctors tried to calm him down.

Trying to get the human to calm down only made the situation worse. His heart rate continued to rise and he tried to pull up his hood. As he reached for his hood he saw that he wasn’t wearing his hoodie. He saw his hoodie hanging on a hook on the back of the front door. Without his hoodie he did the next best thing. He grabbed his bed sheets and started to pull them over his head. The doctor tried to stop him, but was only making the situation worse.

Marcus and his friends were sitting in their room as they waited. Andrew saw the doctors running back and forth in the hallway. He walked out of his door and looked at the monitors that kept track of their patients. He saw that one of them was flashing and looked at the room number. He didn’t have to look at the monitor to see who it was. He ran back to the room and told his friends that Drak was having a panic attack. The friends only looked at each other for half a second before running off.

They reached Drak’s room and threw the door open. The started to push through the mass of doctors and nurses trying to reach him. They reached his bed after shoving a few of the staff out of their way. The friends circled around him with their backs turned to him. Ryan walked towards the bed and tapped on the bed sheets. There was a few seconds where he didn’t receive a response, but then Drak poked his head from behind the covers. Ryan smiled as Drak continued to look at him.

Ryan stuck out his hand behind him and Luke handed him the hoodie. He gave it to Drak who quickly put it on. Once he had his hoodie on he pulled up the hood and felt himself starting to relax. His heart rate started to calm down and his breathing became controlled. As Drak focused on calming his nerves, Marcus ushered for the doctors to leave the room so he could relax. The doctors left the room, but not in a very happy mood. Once they were gone he tapped Blake on the shoulder and told him to call Ditzy.

Blake nodded as he walked out of the room to get better reception. They lived in a world of magic and they still couldn’t get a damn signal in a hospital. Granted there was the fact that they shouldn’t have signal to begin with, but what was the point in arguing about it. Last time they argued about the use of magic in this world Blake got a splitting headache. He could still hear Twilight’s voice as she explained some of the uses of magic. He found his good reception and put in Ditzy’s number.

While he was gone the friends didn’t say anything, but just smiled at each other. They never cried much during their hellish years together, but this was enough to elicit a few. The friends were able to get some of their feeling back thanks to Callie, Alex, Brandon, and Jaeden. When they were shown the photos they worked wonders. They talked about the past and how they wanted it to come back. It was true that they would never get the same exact past like before, but it was nice to have something near it.

Marcus, Luke, Andrew, and Blake promised to try their best to become the ones they once were. They talked and laughed somewhat during the old times. It wasn’t much at first, but it was a good start. The past still haunted them but they could feel some of the pain lift from their shoulders. Blake came back into the room and was followed by the grey mare. Dinky ran into the room and jumped onto the bed hugging Drak. The human sat still as the little filly hugged him. After a few awkward moments he lifted up his arms and wrapped the filly in a hug.

“Excuse me, I’m not sure you remember, but we did meet before,” Drak looked up at the mare and tried to meet her gaze somewhat. She held out her hands and she had a blueberry muffin. He looked at it for a few seconds before taking it.

“You are the same pegasus that I met during my first time here,” Drak said as he took a small bite from the muffin. His friends could only stare in shock as he finally spoke after four years.

“Yes, I am. My name is Ditzy Doo and the little one there is Dinky, my daughter. I just wanted to come by and say thank you for saving my daughter. She explained everything that happened and I felt terrible. I knew that I shouldn’t have sent my daughter to that forest, but I needed an herb from there. Now thanks to my stupidity it got a newcomer hurt and endangered my daughter,” Ditzy apologized as tears fell from her eyes. The friends took this chance to leave the room so they could talk it out.

“I don’t blame you for what happened to me. I wasn’t careful when I was fighting the manticore. If anything I should apologize that you had to worry about me. I am glad that your daughter is okay and well. As long as she made it out okay then I think that I did my job well,” Drak said in a caring tone.

Ditzy gave a slight nod as she tried to compose herself. “If you don’t mind me asking, what is your name?”

“My name is Drakalian but my friends call me Drak for short,” Drak was feeling comfortable around this mare.

She had a nice figure and she spoke in an enticing voice. He was always scared of meeting new people and hated being in crowds. Being alone with this mare did give him slight anxiety at first but as they talked he was able to calm down.

Ditzy stayed for a couple of hours just talking with him. It was simple things that were more about Ditzy than him. He was able to learn how the pegasus came to be with the filly. After her mail delivery she came home to find a basket outside her door. When she pulled the blanket aside she saw the pink little filly. There was no note except a piece of paper with her name. The pegasus took in the filly and treated her like her own daughter. She wanted to wait a few years before telling the filly about where she came from, but the unicorn filly was very adventurous.

She found the piece of paper with her name and the basket. She brought it to Ditzy and she explained everything to her. The filly was upset and infuriated with the pegasus for lying to her. The filly didn’t talk to her for several weeks before she finally calmed down. She apologized to the mare for her behavior, but the pegasus told her there was no need. The filly had every right to feel that way and that she was sorry for hiding it.

Dinky was grateful to have such a caring pony like Ditzy. Even though she wasn’t her real mother she cared for her like she was her own. They were able to put the incident behind them and continue to live like a family. Drak had his hood pulled back slightly and the pegasus was able to get a better look at him. He was giving her a big smile as he stroked the filly’s mane. The filly just laughed as he stroked her. Ditzy smiled as she watched the human smile down at her daughter.

“Sorry to interrupt your conversation, but we were able to get Drak signed out of the hospital. We have somewhere we need to be and need to head out now,” Alex said as he walked into the room. Ditzy gave Drak a quick hug before leaving the room with Dinky in tow.

“So where do we have to go?” Drak asked as he pulled his hood up.

“We are heading back to the castle so we can talk with Celestia. She is going to try and give us a chance at living here, but she wants to hear our stories. After that she is going to decide what she will do with us,” Alex said in an irritated tone.

“So there is much that could happen that we don’t know yet?” Drak asked.

“Pretty much, so get out of bed and let’s go,” Drak got out of the bed and followed his friend.

They took the back exit out of the hospital. It was morning and the other ponies were walking about. Luna showed the friends the path Alex and Drak were on so they could return to the library. It was a secluded path that not many of the ponies knew about. They were to stay out of sight of the ponies until Celestia reached a decision with the friends. The walk was long and quiet, but they finally reached the library. Alex opened the door to see the others waiting and talking with Spike.

The friends met the drake when Twilight would bring them books to read or just come for a chat. At first the little drake was scared of them, but after a little talk and some bribing with some rubies he grew comfortable around them. For his young age he was really intelligent and mature. He was still naïve to some things especially when it came to his little crush. He did a poor job with hiding it and they were all able to guess who he was crushing on. He tried to play it off like he didn’t know what they were talking about but they had him cornered. The drake gave in to their incessant probing.

Drak could only stare wide eyed at the dragon as he tried to join the others on the couch. When he took his seat Marcus yelled for Twilight that they were all present. The unicorn came walking down the stairs with the alicorn right behind her. She smiled at Drak and gave him a wave good morning. He gave his own wave back and continued to look off into the distance. They all waited for a few seconds as Twilight’s friends came in through the front door. Now that everyone had arrived they got ready to leave. The friends put on their cloaks and grabbed the bags.

“Why are you brining those bags with you?” Luna asked as she looked at the bags in different angles.

“Well, since you are willing to possibly give us a chance then it is best to not have many secrets. What we have in these bags we will explain when we talk with Celestia,” Brandon answered.

Luna nodded as her horn flared to life. There was a flash but nothing noticeable happened. Marcus asked what that was and she explained that it was a cloaking spell. Jaeden asked what the point was in wearing the cloaks were if she was going to do that. The alicorn said that them wearing the cloaks helped her to focus her magic so that the cloaking spell worked effectively. Ryan was about to ask how it worked that way but Twilight’s lecture hit him in full force.

They walked towards the train station, avoiding running into the ponies that were milling about. They reached the train station and there were no ponies in sight. The alicorn dispelled her magic and got the tickets for everyone. The train arrived on time and they all boarded one of the empty cars. They all took their seats as they waited for their long trip to begin. The train whistle sounded and they were off for Canterlot. Some of the friends and Twilight’s friends fell asleep as the train moved off.

Marcus was busy looking off into the distance as he thought about the upcoming conversation with Celestia. There were many ways that this conversation could go, but he couldn’t find any positives. He knew that there were some, but just couldn’t find them. Every negative that came to his mind he looked down at his bag. He was debating if he should tell Celestia about their weapons because he may need that advantage.

The blue alicorn continued to watch the human as he was deep in thought. She was listening in on his thoughts and she felt worried. She could hear the different scenarios that were running through his head and the end result of each one. They all fell down into one pattern where he would fight to the death with Celestia if she tried to hurt his friends. The princess sighed as she got up from her sear and walked over to him. She put a shoulder on his shoulder and he jumped from her touch.

“You have nothing to fear, Marcus. Celestia may be a little hard at times, but she knows what she is doing. Your friends will be fine and you won’t have to fight back against her,” Luna said in a sisterly tone.

“How do you know that with certainty?” Marcus asked with a hint of doubt.

“Well, I couldn’t help but see your nervousness. So I used my magic to listen in on your thoughts,” Luna said as she averted her gaze.

“So you listened in on my thoughts without my permission?” Marcus asked accusingly.

“Yes, I did. I am sorry, but I just want to make sure that you were alright. Although I will give you this set of advice. I can listen in on your thoughts, but it is less about listening than it is communication. My sister will most likely use it to get a better read on you.”

“Thanks for the heads up, Luna. Also next time, please ask permission before probing around my head for things.”

“I will next time, but I did find some interesting things in there,” Luna said with a sly grin.

“Well, if you tell anyone then I am going to have to hurt you,” Marcus said jokingly.

The princess couldn’t help but laugh at the joking threat. Marcus and Luna used the train ride to talk about each other. Most things he kept hidden so that she could hear it at the same time as her sister. He got to learn about what she and her sister did as rulers of Equestria. She also mentioned that she raises the moon and her sister raises the sun. He called her out on that and she retorted that she would prove it to him. They shook hands as they agreed on their little fun bet.

The train ride ended and as they exited they were met by a group of guards. Drak pulled his hood up more as he joined his friends. The guards gestured with their heads for the friends to follow them. They followed the guards as they were led through a different series of paths towards the castle. There were no ponies in sight, but they were all entertained by Rarity’s incessant whining. She complained during the whole walk how dirty the path was. They reached the castle and were standing outside the throne room. The guards pushed the doors open and the friends were greeted by Celestia.

Ten Friends, Four Monsters

Final Stand
By: Duelist96
Chapter 6: Ten Friends, Four Monsters

Celestia greeted the friends as she gestured for them to enter. As they entered the throne room, Twilight and her friends bowed before her. As they went about the friends took off their cloaks and hung them on a nearby coat rack. The white alicorn made her anger well known as she showed no sense of welcoming to the friends. She stared at them especially Marcus as they took their seats. Once they were all seated they placed their bags near their feet and tried to make themselves comfortable.

“So where would you like us to begin, Celestia?” Marcus asked.

“Why don’t you pick on your topic of conversation,” Celestia said as she had a maid get them all food and drinks.

“Well, then I guess I will explain what I told Luna,” Marcus said.

“What exactly did you tell her?” Celestia asked.

“He gave a little insight to the four names that they went by,” Luna said.

“Do you mean Alpha, Beta, Delta, and Echo?” Celestia asked as she raised a brow.

“Yes and I will go more in depth with what they mean. Before I do though I will give you a quick understanding of the four names. Experiment Alpha was to focus on a great fighter. Experiment Beta was to focus on a saboteur. Experiment Delta was to focus on a perfect scout. Experiment Echo was to focus on a perfect healer,” Marcus explained before going into the long and painful story.

2 years ago

Screams could be heard throughout the entire facility. Babies wailed as they called for their parents. Children cried as they tried to figure out where they were. Adults that tried to act tough for the young ones were in a corner crying their hearts out. Many of the rooms were caked with blood and the occasional limb. People were put into their own rooms and cut off from talking with each other. The cries would die down as people became less present but would soon pick up from the new arrivals.

It started out the same for the arrivals. They were shown their rooms and given a specific set of rules. Many people tried to escape their fate in the horrible building but had no luck. No one ever escaped the eternal prison that was Revelations. Those that tried to escape suffered one of two punishments. Sometimes even both if the guards and scientists got tired of them. They would get thrown into a room filled with some sort of dog creatures. People were forced to watch so they would have a clear understanding of what was happening. They would watch as a person was torn limb from limb and his blood was sprayed everywhere.

People would turn their heads away from the gruesome sight but would feel the blunt end of a gun hit them in the face. They had to know their consequences and their wills broken. Some adjusted to their caged lifestyle but would still be belligerent. Guards would take you dragging and screaming if they had to for the operating room. Most people called the room ‘a personal hell.’ The reason being that it was a different experience for each person that went in.

Marcus, Blake, Luke, and Andrew had been in Revelations for a few months and stopped struggling. They were no longer given shirts as the scientists got tired of removing the fabric. Each one of them had been tattooed for the experiment that they were in. Marcus had a sword on his left shoulder. Blake had the medical cross with two needles going through it on his right. Luke had a pair of wings on his right. Andrew had a biohazard on his left.

Their bodies were riddled with scars from the extensive surgery that they went through. Five times a day they would go to their personal hell and be experimented on. Needles entered their bodies as they were injected with strange liquids and parasites. Blood was drawn from their body to see how their progress was going. The doctors took knives as they cut them open and took a look at their organs. They were awake during the whole procedure and could feel every inch of their flesh being cut.

They would cry out as they felt their flesh and muscle being cut through like butter. Blood would pour from their bodies and fall to the floor. There was a drain in the room and they could hear their blood go down it. The doctors took samples of their organs and bones, none too gently. They felt as bones were broken so they could reach their organs. They felt the cold latex touch their organs and they were truly scared. If the doctors wished they could crush the organs and kill them off if they weren’t compliant.

They felt as the hands slightly squeezed their organs and were measure accordingly. The doctors spoke in short words as they confirmed the success of the experiments. As the doctors talked the friends were able to get wind of what would happen next. The experiments would continue as normal but they would be moved to another room for their projects. The names of these projects were ‘Project Prototype and Project Marker.’ Names were all they got as they fell unconscious from their blood loss.

The friends were put in bigger rooms and cared for a little better than before. They were still treated like dirt and still dealt with the occasional death threats from the guards. As time moved on they lost track of everything around them and who they were. Their eyes were glazed over from the lack of sleep and pain surged through their bodies. Scars racked their bodies and were made fresh as the experiments continued. The experiments were going successfully and they were starting to change.

Blackwatch as the friends learned of their true name threw in fresh recruits to join them. Sadly it was never an ordinary visit for the recruits. The recruits went under the same experiments and were deemed acceptable. Everything was progressing smoothly, but the higher ups were demanding results. They weren’t happy with graphs and data; they wanted to see an actual result. Blackwatch took a few days to think of a test and then they had it. Acceptable recruits would be thrown in with the friends and they would fight.

There was never any mercy in these fights. The friends at first tried to talk the others out from fighting them, but it fell on deaf ears. The recruits would attack them and it always ended the same. The screams of the recruits were heard as Blackwatch observed the fight. They were torn apart and suffered slow, painful deaths. Blood would be sprayed everywhere as they were torn apart. With their humanity broken the friends relished as they bathed in the blood of the recruits. Once the recruit was properly taken care of, they were consumed.

The doctors thought nothing of the consuming, but later test results showed promise. With each fight and the consuming of the recruits, they were getting stronger. The higher ups were pleased with these results and demanded a fight every week. Recruit after recruit was sent in every week to fight. Their screams never left the room and haunted all the friends. They could tell that they were monsters, but they couldn’t help but enjoy it. Twelve fights later the friends were nearing their peak.

The higher ups were proud to see such progress with their projects and were ready for the next part. The friends were going to have to fight each other and consume the loser. When the fights were over there would be one that would contain the powers of all three plus their own. Blackwatch would have the perfect weapon and it proved to be very profitable. The day came when the friends were going to have to fight each other. As they waited for their doors to open the lights flickered.

The lights flickered for a few seconds before going out. There was three seconds of darkness before dark red lights came on. The doors became unlocked and the friends walked out. They could hear gunfire coming down the halls along with the screams of those that died. The four of them laughed as they relished in the screams. Deciding not to miss out on the fun they ran towards the gunfire. They rounded a corner and were met with many Blackwatch soldiers. The soldiers saw the four test subjects and lifted their guns.

They were told to go back to their rooms but they could only laugh. The guards took a step back as they listened to them laugh. The friends made eye contact with the soldiers and what they saw was no longer human. Their eyes held no emotion except the one of lust. Their bodies slowly changed as they activated their powers. The guards were ready to turn and run, hoping to escape their blood lust. One soldier was already ahead of the rest as he turned and ran away. He didn’t get far before being grabbed by a hand that pulled him back.

The soldier screamed as he was pulled back towards the friends. He turned around and saw who the hand was connected to. Marcus had grabbed the soldier and was pulling him back. The soldier tried to break free, but it was a futile attempt. Marcus grew bored of the struggling guard and decided to snap his neck. The sound of the snapping bone made the other soldiers cringe as the dead body was dragged away. Once the body reached the human, he took his claw hand and stabbed the soldier in the spine.

Once the claw severed the spine, black tendrils came out of the human and consumed the body bit by bit. The soldiers lifted their guns, ready to open fire on the test subjects. Their guns quickly vanished as they melted in their hands from some type of acid. The soldiers looked and saw acid dripping from Beta’s hands. The soldiers were ready to run, but were cut off by Delta. They were going to try and run past him, but were stopped when he impaled his hand through a soldier’s chest and crushing his heart. The soldiers heard the squishing of the heart and turned very pale.

Luke pulled his hand away and was sprayed by a torrent of blood. The soldiers shook as the four friends laughed maniacally. The soldiers screamed as each one was ripped apart and having their blood drained. The soldiers were dispensed of and the friends sat around as their bodies consumed the limbs. They were stirred from their meal as they turned towards the sound of footsteps. They looked over and were met by six people that were looking at them with a mixture of horror and happiness.

The six friends could only stare at the four as their bodies dripped with blood and they gnawed on the bones of other humans. The four were looking at the six and they held their ground. The four of them stared at the six people before grabbing their heads in pain. They screamed at the top of their lungs as memories came flooding in. The pain grew in intensity and caused them to puke up blood and bits of human flesh. When the pain slowly died down the four of them fell down on the ground unconscious.

Throne Room

The princesses could only stare wide eyed at the friends. Rarity, Fluttershy, and Twilight left the room so they could release their breakfast in the bathroom. Pinkie was depressed as her mane and tail went flat and she grew a darker shade of pink. The friends sat in their chairs as they let the ponies process the new information. Celestia could only look at them as she saw they held no remorse in the massive killing that they did.

“What happened after you woke up?” Luna asked hesitantly.

“When we woke up we kept hidden and killed anything that got in our way,” Luke answered. “We may not fully understand everything that happened to us but we are no longer ourselves.”

“Before you decide anything, Celestia, I want to show you what is in the bag,” Marcus said. Celestia nodded as she gestured with her hand for him to continue.

He was given the various bags and started to unzip them. Twilight, Fluttershy, and Rarity came back into the room looking a little better than before. The bags were fully unzipped and he and his friends started pulling things out. The ponies watched as they pulled out foreign objects from the bags.

“What are those things?” Twilight asked as she levitated one of them towards her. Alex quickly jumped up and pulled the object away before it got any closer to her.

“These are our weapons that we used,” Alex answered.

“And by use do you mean…”

“Kill, then yes.”

“How can you be so calm about using these things to kill?” Applejack asked.

“If you listened then you could see that it was kill or be killed. We were being hunted and needed to stay safe,” Ryan answered. The friends continued to pull out objects and explain how each of them were different.

“So now that you know what we are carrying and heard our stories, what is your decision?” Marcus asked.

“I can see why you wouldn’t trust us and I apologize for my sudden outburst. Although it was not misplaced when I said that you are very dangerous to this world. As much as I would like to not have you here, I think I came up with something else. You will all be allowed to stay, but you will all be separated.”

“WHAT!” The friends yelled in unison.

“Each one of you is going to live with a pony that I decide that can best help you. They will help you become adapted to Equestria and its laws. They will also teach you about friendship and possibly love,” Celestia said as she smirked.

“And what makes you think that we will do this and even want to learn about friendship and love. I mean last time I checked we are two completely different species,” Alex stated.

“Oh, my dear Alex, that is why you are going to learn about Equestria. I can let you all know that we are accepting of interspecies relationships.”

“Even if that may be true, what makes you think we will do as you say?” Luke asked.

“Well you can either do that or spend the rest of your years in Tartarus,” Celestia answered. The friends were quiet as they thought it over. The friends gave her a cold stare as they gestured for her to continue.

“Very good, so let’s see who you will all be staying with. Blake will be staying with my sister and I. Alex will stay with Twilight. Ryan will stay will Applejack since he needs to pay her back. Brandon will stay with Rose. Luke will stay with Pinkie Pie. Jaeden will stay with Octavia and Vinyl. Andrew will stay with Fluttershy since they are well acquainted. Drak can stay with Ditzy. Marcus will stay with Rainbow Dash. Callie will stay with Whooves.”

“Excuse me, but how will I stay with Whooves since he likes to travel around a lot?” Callie asked. After Callie asked that question there was a bright light in the room.

“You don’t need to worry about that, young Callie. I will be staying around for a while to help educate you. And no, we will not be staying in the TARDIS. I have my own house in Ponyville that we will be staying in,” Whooves answered.

The friends grouped together so they could talk in silence. Marcus could see that Drak was uncomfortable with having to stay with someone new and completely different, but they didn’t have much of a choice. They looked at each other and saw that no one had a plan about what to do. They all took a deep sigh as they turned around to face the ponies. They did the same thing as the friends since they were unsure themselves.

“So what do you say to these terms?”

“We accept, but understand that if either one of us gets hurt then there will be trouble,” Luke answered.

“Very well then, I will have everything arranged for your stay. I will also be taking these away so you don’t threaten any of my ponies,” Celestia said as she pulled the bags towards her.

Her horn flared to life as the bags were thrown into some room and locked away. The Sun Goddess clapped her hands and guards came into the room. The friends grabbed their cloaks as they put them on and got ready for their journey. They all looked back at Blake as he stood next to the princesses, worried for his friends. Marcus gave him a slight nod letting him know that everything will be fine. Blake knew they could handle themselves, but it didn’t help the situation. The friends walked in unison with the guards as they went back outside.

They took the same path as before to get to the train station. The sun was starting to set and it gave a beautiful golden look to the path as they walked. Marcus looked at his friends as they looked down in fear. After everything that they went through this was the first uncertain thing they dealt with. He noticed that Twilight and her friends were even worried about the arrangement. No matter what happened, he was going to keep looking forward and hope for the best for his friends.

They all boarded the train and took their respective seats with their prearranged partners. Some were excited to have their new buddy and others were scared. Rainbow made her disgust known as she sat across from Marcus and giving him an icy glare. He sighed as he looked outside the window as the train started to move. He felt his phone vibrate and he pulled it out to read what Blake sent him. The text said that Celestia was going to have guards stationed around Ponyville to make sure they stayed with their partner. He gave another sigh as the train was now at its top speed and heading for Ponyville.

New Partners

Final Stand
By: Duelist96
Chapter 7: New Partners

The train ride back to Ponyville was long and boring. At least to some of the friends it was. Andrew and Alex seemed to be getting along with their new partners as they held long conversations. It was weird to see Andrew act all friendly towards Fluttershy. Most of the time he would never talk unless he needed to voice his input. Though if you brought something up that he had interest in he would talk about it for hours. Alex was more interested to the new learning experience.

Luke on the other hand looked like he was ready to strangle someone, or more likely somepony because she wouldn’t leave him alone. Pinkie kept bothering him about his preferences on the party that she would throw them. He had his face in his hands as he tried to block out the hyper active pony. Marcus looked back over at Rainbow and he really wished he hadn’t. The cyan mare was still giving him an icy glare, but she was also ready to fall asleep on the train. Before he could say anything there was a flash of light.

Once the light died down everyone looked to see Blake and Luna on the train. Blake took his seat and the princess took the one next to him as they enjoyed the ride. The friends wanted to ask what he was doing there, but waited since they were almost at Ponyville. After their seven hour journey they were finally back at Ponyville. Everyone was glad to be off the train and hoped that they wouldn’t be getting on it anytime soon again. The sun was already starting to lower and gave the town a beautiful golden hue.

“So Blake, how come you are here and not back at the castle with the uptight princess?” Brandon asked.

“Well, Pinkie left a letter for the princess that requested my presence. Not really sure what was on it, but I guess we will find out,” most of the friends shrugged as they headed back to the library.

Everyone reached the tall oak tree and entered it. The friends sat around the living room as the ponies were doing their own thing. They watched as they conversed to each other in secret and they seem very happy with what they were planning. The friends knew that there was a good chance that whatever they were talking about was meant to be a secret between them. The friends watched as they left but only Luna stayed behind.

“So did they leave you behind for a reason, Luna?” Blake asked.

“I just need to make sure that you all stay here until we are requested for our presence.”

“What exactly do you have planned?” Luke asked.

“I would love to tell you, Luke, but that would spoil the surprise,” Luna answered as she gave a slight smirk.

“Hey, Luna, I don’t want to be rude, but I have a question about the guards,” Luna looked at Marcus as he tried to figure out the best way to word his question. “I have noticed that the ones in golden armor have the sun emblem and are ponies. Then there are these ones that I don’t know wearing midnight blue armor with the moon on it and they aren’t ponies. So what exactly are they?”

“They are my personal guard that protect me. Just like my sister has her solar guard I have my own lunar guard. As to the race of my guard they are ponies but a crossbreed. They are bat ponies or better known as thestrals.”

“So they are some form of half breed?” Andrew asked.

“Yes, but they don’t like being called half breed. They feel insulted since they are ridiculed enough for their looks.”

“I can understand how that would make them feel. To me I think they are more suited to being guards than any other regular pony. Though my only question is that out of all of them one seems to not be a thestral,” Marcus said as he pointed to one of the princess’ guards.

“Ah, yes, that guard. She is a special case and the only one that was able to join the lunar guard.”

“I can clearly see that she is a pegasus, but what makes her so special?” Marcus asked intrigued by this different guard.

“Well, she does have many traits of a regular pegasus, but it is her eyes that allowed her to join. The reason all of my guards are thestrals is because they can see in the dark. She was born a pegasus, but her eyes were developed into that of a thestral,” Luna explained.

“So what is her story?” Marcus asked.

“The only thing that I can tell you is that her name is Blood Rain. Anything else about her past is a mystery. My sister found her when she was just a filly and took her in. She was able to give us her name, but nothing else. We never tried to pull the information out of her because her cutie mark was enough for us to not question her about it.”

“What is her cutie mark?”

“Her cutie mark is a dark grey rain cloud with three blood raindrops coming out of it.”

“Before I ask anymore about Blood Rain, I do want one thing clarified,” Luna looked at the human as he adjusted himself on the couch. “I know that your cutie marks show what you are good at and it has made sense so far. What I want to know is what do you and Celestia do.”

“My sister raises the sun while I raise the moon,” Marcus couldn’t help but laugh at this information.

“You have got to be kidding me. I have been pretty relaxed about everything weird in this world but this is where I draw the line. There is no way, no matter how powerful you are that both of you can control the sun and moon.”

“Then why don’t I prove you wrong and while I am at it why don’t we make this a bet?” Luna stated as she grinned at him.

“Easiest win I am ever going to have. So what are the stakes?”

“If I win and I will, I want to know more about Blake. I want you to allow him to answer any questions that I may have and he can’t say otherwise.”

“Fine, but since I am going to win this you will tell me what the others are up to,” Luna and Marcus shook hands as they grinned at each other.

“Now follow me outside.”

Marcus followed the alicorn outside and got all of his friends to join him. Once they were outside they watched as her horn and hands flared to life. They glowed a midnight blue color and she seemed to be concentrating very hard. At first nothing happened and the human was starting to celebrate on the inside for his victory. His internal cheering was short lived as the sun finally disappeared and the moon rose over the horizon. After several seconds the moon was high in the sky and everyone stared in astonishment.

“Well, Marcus, it looks like I win,” Marcus looked at the princess as he swallowed his frustration and spoke.

“A deal is a deal and I make good on my promises.” Marcus turned to look at Blake and waved him over.

“What do you want?” Blake asked as he continued to look at the moon.

“So I kind of made a bet with the princess,” Blake looked at him and he already wasn’t happy about where this was going, “and since she won the bet, you have to answer any and all questions she asks and you can’t with-hold any information.”

“Why would you do something like that?” Blake asked as he glared at his friend.

“Oh come on, you would have done the same thing with the way everything works. I mean sure there are mythological creatures living in this world, but there was no way that the sun and moon worked differently.”

“Pardon my interruption, but how does it work on your world?” Luan asked as she joined the little argument.

“Well, in our world the sun and moon come and go on their own time.”

“That is very strange.”

“Coming from a pony with wings and a horn that really doesn’t mean much,” the friends headed back inside the library until a certain pink pony showed up.

“Hey Luna, you can bring them over now,” Pinkie said.

“I will meet you at Sugarcube Corner,” Luna said as she smiled. The friends were going to ask what was going on, but before they could, Pinkie disappeared.

“How the hell does she keep doing that?” Luke asked as he started to get slightly frustrated.

“I think it would be in your best interest and health not to think about it,” Luna said as she led the friends to their destination.

“Oh no. I am going to figure out how she does it and expose it for the world to see,” Luke stated triumphantly as he raised a fist into the air.

“You’re only going to try for a few days and then give up like you always do,” Ryan jokingly said.

“If I may interrupt, I do have a question for you, Marcus,” Marcus gestured with his hand for her to go ahead and ask.

“Well, when you gave us that story you mentioned the tattoos on you and your friends,” Marcus nodded his head as he listened for where this is going. “My only confusion was after that terrible incident that happened to Drak, I saw no tattoo.”

“Well, that actually has an easy explanation. We don’t have our tattoos on us anymore because of consuming. Once we consumed the soldiers we used some of their skin to cover up the tattoos.”

The walk to Sugarcube Corner was quiet the rest of the way. Everyone continued on their little walk as some of them enjoyed the night sky. After a few minutes of walking they finally reached their destination. The friends were certain that they were seeing things as they stared in awe at the building. They could feel their mouths salivate as they looked at the delicious ginger bread house. The blue opened the door and walked in. The friends were going to follow, but she slammed it in their faces.

Jaeden just shook his head as he muttered about how rude she was. The friends stood around for a few seconds hoping that someone would open the door for them. It was clear that no one was going to open the door so they all went ahead and entered the building of their own accord. Once they were inside they could see nothing but complete darkness. The friends stood close as they tried to figure out what was going on. Alex heard some shuffling and a few giggles come from somewhere in the dark room.

After thinking it over for a few seconds he realized what was going on. He quickly turned to spot Drak in the middle of the group. He tried to reach out and grab him before the lights turned on, but he was too late.

The lights were turned on and all the friend’s ears were assaulted by the ponies yelling, “SURPRISE!”

All the friends jumped into the air as they saw the many faces of the ponies that lived in the town. Everyone turned to Drak as he was about ready to pass out. Alex tapped him on the shoulder and led him over to a sidewall that had a booth. He tried to help his friend calm down, but was having little success. After a few minutes Drak crossed his legs and placed his hands on his knees. Alex took a sigh of relief as his friend was busy meditating to calm his nerves.

“What just happened?” Twilight asked.

“Drak doesn’t do very well in crowds and this little surprise certainly didn’t help,” Ryan answered.

“Is there anything that we can do to help?” Applejack asked.

“No, he just needs a few minutes to himself and he should be able to calm down. He still won’t be excited about all the ponies here but if he stays in a small group then he should be fine. Speaking of which, do you know where Ditzy is?” Brandon asked.

“She isn’t here yet. She said that she would be a little late to the party,” Twilight answered.

“So what is this party for exactly?” Luke asked.

“This is your welcome to Ponyville party, duh,” Pinkie answered. “I was finally able to get it set up after going through all of that stuff. I also thought this would be a good way for some of you to meet the others that you would be staying with.”

“It probably wouldn’t hurt to meet them, but it would be best to do it over where Drak is sitting so we are away from the crowd,” Andrew suggested.

Everyone nodded as they went their separate ways. The friends joined Drak as he was finally starting to calm down. Pinkie and her friends went through the guests to grab the few ponies that they needed to meet. Before they were to meet and greet each other, Marcus went over to one of the tables that had the drinks. He looked through them all and some alcoholic ciders. He shrugged as he grabbed a few and brought them back over.

The friends drank their ciders as they waited. The party seemed to be in full swing in the center, but was quiet around the sides. After half an hour passed, Blake heard the door open. He looked over and saw Ditzy enter the building. The grey pegasus looked around the party and noticed the friends sitting in the booth. The friends moved around as they allowed her in as she sat down next to Drak. The human looked over at her, but quickly turned away as soon as their gazes met. They waited several more minutes until Pinkie and her friends came walking over with a few other ponies.

Drak was starting to breathe a little fast at the approaching ponies. The friends were about to help him calm down, but were stopped as the pegasus placed a hand on his. He looked down at the hand and then back up at the mare. She just smiled at him as she patted his hand a little. He didn’t know what it was, but that smile seemed to help make the situation more calm. The friends could only stare in surprise as they watch Drak slowly calm down.

“Glad that you could finally join us, Ditzy,” Pinkie said as she smiled happily.

“I am glad to be here although I am sorry for being late to the party,” Ditzy said with a little sadness.

“It’s okay. As long as you showed up then it was alright. You did get the letter though from Celestia, correct?” Pinkie asked.

“I did, but I am a little confused at what exactly is going on,” Ditzy said.

“I think it will be better explained after everypony here is greeted properly,” Twilight suggested. The friends nodded as they looked over at the new arrivals.

“You already know us, but these three are Vinyl, Octavia, and Rose,” Pinkie said as she pointed to the three mares.

The friends looked closely as they took in their features. Vinyl was a pure white unicorn with an electric blue mane and tail. She wore a pair of violet goggles that covered her eyes. She wore a white tank top and tight fitting jeans that showed off her curves. Octavia was grey in color and had a raven black mane and tail. She was a regular earth pony, but had beautiful purple eyes. She wore a grey dress that had a cut up her right leg stopping at her knee. Rose was another earth pony with a pale yellow coat. Her mane and tail were a combination of moderate raspberry and light raspberry. Her eyes were green like that of a stem on a flower. She wore a simple green blouse with a pair of jeans.

Jaeden got up from his seat and walked over to Vinyl and Octavia to shake their hand. As he extended his hand it was slapped away by Vinyl. Everyone looked as the mare got up in his face with what they though was anger. There was a few seconds of silence until she spoke.

“Just because I got a letter from the princess to watch over you doesn’t make us friends. As far as I am concerned you still need a proper beating for breaking into my house.”

“Look, I know it won’t mean much but I am sorry for being in your house. If I had a choice I wouldn’t have ended up there in the first place. Although I am kind of glad that I did because you make really nice music,” Vinyl blushed slightly at his comment, but shook her head to clear it. She looked at him for a few more seconds as he smiled at her. Not knowing what to do she did the next best thing and stomped on his foot.

The human jumped in place as he tried to rub the pain away. As he jumped in place Vinyl walked away in a huff towards some turntables that were set up. When she was gone Octavia stepped up to him with a neutral expression. She looked him up and down for a few seconds before deciding to speak.

“I apologize for her rudeness. She doesn’t like having to deal with things that interfere in her work. Though I am also not happy of having to look after you since I have my own problems that I need to deal with. So to make this easier on all of us, let’s set a few things straight. Do not bother us unless it is an emergency, don’t try anything funny, and if you even dare hurt Vinyl, you will be dealing with more than the princess,” Jaeden just gave a slight nod of his head as she walked away to join her friend.

“So are you going to introduce yourself, Brandon?” Twilight asked.

“Not really since she and I have already met,” Brandon couldn’t help but laugh a little as Rose looked at him in anger.

“What exactly did you do, Brandon?” Ryan asked. Brandon gestured for his friends to get close and he explained what he did.

Once everyone was pulled away they busted out laughing. Marcus raised his hand and got a high five from Brandon. Drak could only shake his head for the awful thing that Brandon did. Rose was furious as the friends continued to laugh and she slapped Brandon across the face. Before anyone could react the mare ran off with slight tears in her eyes.

“What did you do to that poor mare?” Applejack asked as she glared at Brandon.

“Well, after I woke up from my little nap I found out she was the one that knocked me out. So as a little payback I took a permanent marker and drew cocks all over her face,” Applejack took a few steps forward and got into his face.

“You better plan on apologizing to her or you and I are going to have a problem,” Applejack said in a low and menacing voice.

Brandon took a few seconds to look her in the eyes and see that she was serious. As he though it over he did feel kind of bad. It was true that she attacked him, but if he was in the same situation he would have done the same thing. He looked at the floor for a few seconds before nodding his head in agreement. Applejack smiled as she walked back with her friends to enjoy the party some more.

The friends continued to sit in the booth, enjoying their drinks and the little quiet that they had. A couple of hours have passed and some of them have headed towards the party to enjoy it themselves. It wasn’t too long after that Marcus got up from his seat and grabbed another cider. He started walking towards the booth, but then took a sharp turn and left the building. He didn’t notice a certain cyan pegasus watching him though. He sighed as he sat on a bench drinking his cider and staring out into nothingness.

“What are you doing our here?” Marcus jerked in his seat from the sudden voice. He looked to his right and saw Rainbow Dash floating in the air and staring at him.

“I just came out here to get some fresh air and avoid the rest of the ponies.”

“Yeah, sure you did. I bet you just came out here so you can plan your escape,” Rainbow retorted as she eyed him suspiciously.

“If I wanted to escape then I would have done so. The only problem that I am facing is that there are guards out here watching my movements. May I ask why you came out here?” The question threw the pegasus off track as she blushed slightly.

“Well, I was assigned to watch over you and I am just trying to do my job,” Rainbow answered as she gained back her composure.

“Why do you care? I have seen the way that you look at me and I can tell that you really hate me. So why even bother keeping an eye on me when you can tell your princess whatever you want and have me sent away?”

“I could do that, but I won’t. I promised the princess and my friends that I would look after you. As much as I despise you right now I never go back on my word. I am loyal to my friends and I will see this through till the end.”

“Loyalty to friends and rulers is a joke. Loyalty is just a word people can throw around as an excuse to betray people.”

“Well I am the most loyal pony there is since I will always be there for my friends.”

“It’s funny that you say that. Would you like to hear a little story of the last person that said that to me?” Rainbow nodded her head as she lowered herself to the ground and took a seat.

“I met a guy named Jimmy during our travels. He was all alone, but a really nice guy. We trusted that he would be helpful and let him join. First chance that he got he tried to sell us to some bandits. Big mistake on his part. After we destroyed the bandit settlement I found Jimmy. I ripped his skull out of his body and beat him to death with it.”

“How can you beat a person to death with their own skull? That doesn’t even seem physically possible.”

“That was what Jimmy kept yelling as I mercilessly beat him to death. If you even want my trust then you are going to have to work for it.”

Marcus got up from his seat and headed back inside to join his friends. Rainbow continued to sit on the bench as she looked up to the moon. She held slight anger towards the human, but she understood somewhat where he was coming from. She took a few moments to think it over and decided that she would ask her friends for help to prove not just to him, but all of them that they could be trusted. With that resolve she entered the building to enjoy the ongoing party.

Truth And Loyalty

Final Stand
By: Duelist96
Chapter 8: Truth And Loyalty

Everyone was enjoying the party into the late night. Well, not everyone was enjoying the party that much. Marcus, Luke, Andrew, and Blake were all sitting by themselves in different booths. Each one of them have had about twenty ciders. As much as it proved helpful, being infected really sucked at some points. One of the biggest things that sucked was the inability to get drunk. So as they tried to drown away their boredom through alcohol, everyone else was having fun.

Drak was having a somewhat calm conversation with Ditzy. Brandon was busy trying to figure out how to apologize to Rose. Jaeden was busy dancing to the music that Vinyl was playing. For some odd reason Applejack and Ryan were busy arm wrestling and he wasn’t winning. Callie was sitting with Whooves at a table and eating cake. Marcus was enjoying his cider until he was disturbed by another pair of ponies.

One of the ponies was a unicorn. She had a mint green coat with golden eyes. Her mane and tail were two-toned with a mint green and white color. She wore blue jeans and a hoodie that was the same color as her coat. The other was a cream colored earth pony with sky blue eyes. Her mane was two-tones as well with cobalt blue and pink as her colors. She wore a simple sun dress that showed some of her elegance.

The mint green unicorn stared with her mouth agape as she got closer to him. He scooted back in his seat, trying to get away from the strange mare. As he kept scooting away she kept getting closer. He finally hit the wall with his back and was now trapped. The mare was now uncomfortably too close for comfort. She raised her hands and he closed his eyes afraid of what she might do. For a few seconds he felt nothing, but then he felt her hands touching his face.

Her touches were light and delicate as she traced his face. He was afraid to open his eyes, but curiosity got the better of him. He cracked open his left eye a little and watched the mare. As she continued to touch his face he finally opened his eyes to get a better look at the mare. He watched as she mumbled to herself as she explored his jaw and hairline. She went at it for a few more minutes before being pulled away. He watched as her face contorted to disappointment as she was pulled away.

“I am terribly sorry about that, but my friend here can be a bit touchy to things that pique her interest,” The cream colored mare said.

“It’s quite alright. I just didn’t expect to be poked and prodded by someone tonight. My name is Marcus,” Marcus reached out his hand for them to shake. His hand was soon taken by the mint green mare as she studied it.

“Again, sorry about that. My name is Bon-Bon and the one looking over your hand is Lyra Heartstrings,” Bon-Bon introduced as she smiled sheepishly.

“Any reason why she has to study my hand?” Marcus asked as he tried to pull his hand back. Lyra wouldn’t have any of that as she continued to hold on to it.

“Well, to answer your question it is because I like to learn about new species. Especially if it involves humans.”

“Why, are you some kind of human expert?” Marcus asked as he chuckled to himself. He then looked over to Bon-Bon who was shaking her head. He looked back at Lyra and was scared of her as she smiled. Her smile was warm and happy as she looked at him.

“I wouldn’t call myself an expert, but I have learned a few things. Most of the ponies here thought that your kind never existed. I believed and studied as much as I could so that I could prove them wrong. Now, not only am I talking with a human, but there are nine others that I could talk to as well.”

“Well, as much as that may sound true I don’t think that your books probably do us justice.”

“That is why I am so glad to have met all of you. I can finally have answers to all of my questions. When can we get started?” Lyra asked as she jumped in place. The human couldn’t help but laugh at her enthusiasm. She was like a little kid hyped up on candy.

“Whenever my friends and I are no longer on lockdown.”

“Yeah I heard about that. Who are you staying with?”

“I am staying with Rainbow Dash.”

“Oh that is so adorable. She is such a nice pony and very caring when she needs to be.”

“I highly doubt that.”

“Oh and why do you say that?”

“Well she has made it clear since day one that she hates my guts.”

“Oh, that is how she always is around new ponies. Just give her some time and you will see how nice she can be.”

“I guess we will see.”

“Hey, do you have a phone?”

“Yeah.”

“Can I see it?” Marcus handed his phone to the unicorn and she typed something into the phone.

“If Rainbow hates you then why do you already have her number?” Bon-Bon asked as she waggled her eyebrows.

“Because since she is my watcher then she needs a way to communicate with me. I’m pretty sure that if she had a choice then she would have just thrown it out.”

“It’s going to be a funny day when you two start to get along. You two even share such similar qualities that you would even make a cute couple.”

“Whoa, whoa, whoa. There is no way that is ever going to happen. She doesn’t like me and I don’t like her. Also, what makes you think that I would even date her? She is a pony and I am a human. We are too different and it would never work out. Plus the thought of dating her is just sickening,” after that statement the music stopped and all the ponies and his friends were looking at him.

“What did you say?” Pinkie asked as she got up in his face.

He could see the anger that was burning in her eyes. As he looked around he saw that some of his friends even held the same anger. His eyes landed on Rainbow Dash and he could see that she was holding back her tears. He fumbled with his words as he tried to figure out something to say. As he tried to figure something out he couldn’t say anything. Instead of trying to explain what he said he just grabbed his cider and walked out of the building.

The ponies watched as the human stormed off into the darkness. Once he was gone, Twilight and the others went over to the cyan mare to try and console her. The friends were about to leave and stop their friend, but Luna kept them from leaving. They looked at her with a mixture of confusion and slight anger.

“I know that you want to help your friend, but you can’t. This is a problem that only Rainbow and Marcus can solve.”

“How am I supposed to solve this? You heard what he said and he might be right. We are too different so there is no chance that he would even want to become friends. So he can go die for all I care,” Rainbow said as her anguish turned into anger.

“Rainbow, you don’t mean that. You are just frustrated and letting your anger cloud your judgment,” Twilight said as she stroked her friends back.

“It will take longer than you think to gain his trust,” Rainbow said.

“What makes you think that?” Rarity asked.

“Well, he doesn’t believe that we are honest or loyal enough to help them. He thinks that we are just waiting to hurt them. As far as he is concerned he just wants this over with so he can go back to living his own life,” Rainbow said as her tears started to come back.

“You don’t have to blame yourself for that. What he says is true but this is actually the first time that he has released his anger,” Drak stated as he joined the group.

“What do you mean that this is the first that he has released his anger? He seems to be releasing it every day just fine,” Twilight said with anger rising in her voice.

“It may seem like anger, but it is actually false anger that he is showing. He has been hiding inside a protective shell of false emotions after a certain day. The reason that he is finally letting it all go is because you remind him of one person that he knew. Both of you are similar in the sense that you are stubborn, but are willing to try your hardest,” Drak said he started pulling up a chair.

“What exactly happened during that time?” Rarity asked.

“Well, it started after he and the others got infected. During this time they avoided using their powers since they never had full control,” Drak started to say.

“Drak, you know very well that none of us can share that story. We all agreed to leave it be since all of it was settled,” Brandon said.

“Are we sure that it was all settled? We weren’t there when he confronted her so all we know he didn’t do it,” The friends looked at him for a few seconds before stepping down. “Besides, this might do him some good if he can come to terms with it. It all started with a girl named Olivia.”

Two And A Half Years Ago

The friends have been hiding from Blackwatch for half a year. They have had a few close calls, but were able to escape. They have been constantly on the move but their escape didn’t slow down Blackwatch’s progress. As the friends were continuously hunted down they had to deal with new types of infected. The worst of all the new infected was Nemesis. He was directly controlled by Blackwatch and never stopped for anything.

Nemesis had the regenerative property that Blake had making him nearly invincible. The friends were leaving Las Vegas after escaping Nemesis. They were driving down the roads with their family until they came across someone in the desert. They pulled over and Marcus was surprised to see who it was. Olivia was an old friend of his from school. Even after all these long times she was doing better than they were.

She was wearing a black t-shirt and blue jean shorts. Her hair was brown and stopped in the middle He ran up to her and gave her a hug as he cried tears of joy. She returned the embrace as the others got out of their vehicles to say hi. She joined the group as they headed east to the nearest city for rest.

Something was off though during her time with the friends. After she joined their group they were hunted down more ruthlessly than before. After several surprise attacks the friends decided that they always needed to keep moving. They would only stop for a few hours to get supplies and a quick rest. This idea worked for a while until they ended up at the warehouse. One of the vehicles broke down and they had to stay the night so they could fix it.

The friends took shifts as they kept a look out for the enemy. The moon was high in the sky and Callie was on watch. Olivia came up the steps and relived her of her time. Once Callie was gone, Olivia flashed a light to the outside and then joined the friends back downstairs. She took a seat next to Marcus as he handed her a bowl of soup. The friends sat in silence as Marcus and Olivia continued to catch up.

As they finished eating and putting away the dishes, Brandon heard something outside. He lifted his hand and all the friends gathered around him. He pointed in the direction of the sound and the friends nodded. Everyone grabbed their weapons as they put their parents in one of the containers to keep them safe. Brandon, Ryan, and Jaeden silently walked towards the sound of the noise. The other friends took positions around the room, as they got ready.

There was an eerie silence as the noise stopped. In the silence everyone held their breath waiting for anything to happen. A few of them started to sweat, as the intense pressure got to them. After a couple of minutes in the silence there was a loud whirring sound. The sound was familiar to all the friends as they ran to different areas of the warehouse. By the time the friends got away from the door it was swallowed by flames as it was sent flying.

Once the door hit the ground the friends looked over to the open doorway. As they watched they heard the heavy footsteps of something approaching. After several seconds of staring at the flames a creature seven feet tall came walking in. The creature wore tight black leather on his body and black combat boots. His arms and face looked like fresh scars and squishy skin. You could only see one of his eyes as the other was covered in his skin.

This creature was Nemesis and he didn’t look very happy to be there. He scanned the room trying to find the subjects. After looking around for a few seconds he started up his chain gun and opened fire. The friends took cover as the bullets whizzed over their heads and hit the walls. When the firing stopped the friends took a sigh of relief as they planned their next move. They didn’t have long to think as they saw gasoline head for the fire.

The friends saw as the vapors of the gas were ignited and headed back to the source. The friends jumped over the boxes they were hiding when the flames reached the tank. The force of the explosion was strong enough to send the friends flying everywhere. Marcus saw Olivia walk up to the creature and hand him something. He then looked over to his friends to see that they were on the ground in pain.

He watched as she started to walk out of the warehouse. He fought through the pain as he got to his feet and chased after her. When he disappeared, the friends crawled towards each other. Once they were together Nemesis came over and looked down at them. As it looked down at them it gave a little smirk as it lifted its chain gun and pointed it at one of the containers. The friends looked to where it was pointed at and became filled with a sense of dread.

The gun was pointed at the container that they hid their parents in. They looked back at the creature and tried to stop him. The pain was too unbearable for them to stop him as he pulled the trigger. The listened as the barrel spun and the empty shells hit the floor. It was as if time slowed down for them all as they watched the container get covered in holes. What should have only lasted seconds felt like hours as they watched the once safe container leak blood.

Tears flowed out of their eyes as Nemesis turned around and left. There was no sound in the warehouse except that of the fire crackling and some sniffling. The friends were pulled from their trance when they heard a gunshot. They all turned around and saw Marcus return. The friends stepped aside as he walked towards the container and stared at it. After a couple minutes of staring he turned around and signaled that they should all leave.

The friends didn’t say anything as they packed up some of their belongings and headed for their vehicles. The vehicles were started and they drove off into the distance. Words could have been said to help ease the pain, but they all remained silent. Most worry went towards Marcus as they saw the lifeless gaze that he held. He held no emotion and didn’t shed a single tear at the loss of his family. Alex went to see if he was okay and Marcus just told him that he was fine and didn’t have to worry.

Present

“So do you know what happened to Olivia?” Luna asked as she stared at the door Marcus walked out of.

“We aren’t really sure. We assume that he did the one thing that would have been smart. Though we can’t help but feel that he couldn’t because he cared too much for her. We tried to get him to talk about it, but he just avoided it like he did his feelings,” Luke said.

“So is there anything that we can do?” Pinkie asked as some tears started to form in her eyes.

“For now the best thing to do is let him blow off his steam. It would be smart to keep your guards away from him so he doesn’t snap at them, and don’t worry about him not coming back. Once he has cooled off he will come back,” Ryan answered. The blue alicorn wrote a few letters and sent them off to her guards using her magic.

Marcus

Marcus was walking through Ponyville letting the light of the moon guide him. As he continued to walk he could feel his anger steadily rise. Long suppressed emotions that he had begun to surface and there wasn’t anything that he could do to stop it. He reached the edge of the Everfree forest and sat down near the closest tree. He leaned his head back as he looked up into the sky and counted the stars.

Memories ran through his mind as he pulled back the most painful ones. The most occurring memory was Olivia’s face. Two images continued to flash in his mind as he remembered his old friend and high school crush. Before the events she was always smiling and happy with everyone she met. She always knew how to brighten up the mood when someone was feeling down. The other was of her with a malicious smile as she took pleasure in their pain. She took even more enjoyment as she caused pain towards him.

He looked at his hands as he played back everything that happened with her. His hands shook as his tears finally burst forth. He didn’t try to fight it as he let his sorrow spill forth. Everything that he held dear to him always found a way of hurting him or he failed to keep them safe. His friends would look up to him during the down times for some inspiration. He would always use a false sense of security as he spoke to his friends.

He blamed himself for what happened to them. They trusted him to keep them safe and encouraged them to continue to fight. Now with everything that has happened he didn’t know what to do. Three of his friends were infected, they all lost their parents, and now they were in a strange world that could become their grave. He could see that some of them did enjoy talking with the many ponies here and became quick friends.

He hoped that those feelings of happiness were genuine and not false to make him feel better. All he ever wanted was to go back to his old life with his friends and continue to fool around. The tears slowed down as he continued to look at the sky, but with more interest than before. The moon on Equestria was way more beautiful than Earth. The moon shone brightly and could possibly be seen for miles. As he continued to stare up at the sky he didn’t notice a pony walking up behind him.

“The moon is beautiful this time of night isn’t it?” Marcus jumped as he turned around at the new voice. He lowered his guard as he saw it was Whooves.

“People could never get a beautiful night like this back on Earth.”

“I know what you mean. I visited Earth once to see what the night was like there and it was horrid. Looking at that moon almost made me wish I was back fighting Daleks,” Whooves said as he gave a slight chuckle.

“So did you come here to lecture me or give me words of wisdom?” Marcus asked as he took his seat under the tree again.

“I came over to ask a question actually. How long do you plan on living in your self-pity?” Whooves asked as he took a seat next to the human.

“How long am I going to be stuck in this overly happy world?” Marcus retorted as he rolled his eyes.

“You know it’s not your fault except you continue to bring yourself down.”

“Well, if you had the powers that we did then you would understand. These powers are meant for nothing more than evil. The sole purpose is to crush our enemies and annihilate any that get in our way.”

“Have you even tried to use them for anything else?”

“Why would we? We are just monsters that are waiting for our next set of orders. We can fight it all we want, but we can’t change what we
are.”

“You are correct in saying that,” Marcus looked over at the stallion to see what he was getting at. “Although you aren’t changing what you are. Your powers may bring about destruction and death, but that is only if you allow it. Trust me when I say that it is okay to be afraid of something so powerful. Sometimes though what we are truly afraid of is never having the power to make a difference,” Whooves said as he placed a hand on the human’s shoulder and gave him a warm smile.

“Seriously, how much do you know about us?”

“I watched over all of you during those four years. I have seen some of the things that you all have done, but I don’t know how you truly felt.”

“So you were more of a silent watcher that was testing our resolve,” Marcus couldn’t help but chuckle at the silly Doctor.

“You just need to remember one thing. No matter how much they changed you on the inside they never truly took your heart. All of you still have much to learn and even more growing, but you all have the capability to reach it. The only thing that you need to decide is if you are going to live in your self-pity or doing something about it.”

Marcus sat in silence as he thought about what the stallion told him. The stallion watched them for four years and has witnessed the death of many at their hands. Even with those facts stacked against them he is willing to believe and trust that they can still do some good. The human looked the stallion in the eyes and could see that they held no hate. He took one look at the sky before turning to the stallon, asking one last question.

“If we have the ability to change would all the ponies be able to accept us?”

“I will not lie in saying that everything will be alright. You may have met some ponies that were nice, but there are others that will question your motives or just plain not like you. I believe though that with the right guidance and help you all will do fine,” Marcus gave a smile to the Doctor and it was the first one that he truly meant to give. “I also know that you don’t much care for Celestia at this moment, but she does what is best. She may not do it in the best sense, but it has always worked so at least give her a chance of being a friend.”

Marcus nodded as he looked back at the little village. He could still see the lights that were on at Sugarcube Corner and couldn’t help the pang of guilt that he felt. He treated everyone that he met so far like shit and they continued to be nice to him. He felt even more sorry as he remembered the tears that Rainbow had when he insulted her. She was like Olivia in so many ways, but she actually cared and he just threw that kindness away.

He got off the ground and stretched as he looked around. He decided that it would be best to head back and give them a chance. The human and stallion were headed back to Pinkie’s place until they heard a loud scream in the woods. The two of them looked back to see nothing on the outskirts of the forest. They waited for a few seconds and another scream came rippling through the forest.

“Whooves, I need you to head back and grab everyone.”

“And what the hell are you going to do?” Whooves asked in confusion.

“Doing as you said. I may not be able to change much, but my heart is the same.”

“Are you sure that you can handle it?”

“Not really. That is why I need you to go and grab the others,” Whooves nodded as he sprinted towards the bakery.

The human looked towards the forest and took a big breath. As he released the air that he took in he started popping his bones into place. Ready for what was in the forest he took off to see who needed help. If there was one thing he hated about forests, it was the branches that were placed just right to smack someone in the face. He didn’t have time to dwell on it as he heard the scream once again. He was confused because this one was different. It was a different sound, but sounded like the first in the aspect that the screamer was young.

Not wanting a situation like Dinky to happen, he poured on his speed as he neared the origin of the scream. He reached an open clearing and saw two fillies guarding another that was on the ground. One filly was a unicorn and was as white as snow with a dual colored mane and tail of mulberry and rose. Her eyes were a light emerald. The other was a yellow earth filly with a red mane and tail with a light crimson bow. Her eye color was a brilliant gamboge. The one on the ground was an orange pegasus with a purple mane and tail.

He looked closely and saw that she had a nasty cut on her head. He wasn’t able to look long as his attention was pulled towards a loud screech. The creature he saw was part human and bird. Her hands and legs held talons and she had giant wings on her back. She wore little clothing that covered her body leaving nothing to the imagination. She was looking down at the three fillies with hunger in her eyes.

The creature dove down at the fillies and that was when he took action. He jumped in front of the creature taking a talon hand to his right arm. The creature flew back as it looked at its new prey standing before her. He took one glance at the creature before looking back at the fillies. He could see that the pegasus was hurt terribly and the other two had a few cuts and bruises. He looked back at the creature before coming up with a plan.

“You may not know me, but I need you to trust me. I sent a pony to grab some friends of mine and they should be headed over here. I need you to grab your friend and get out of this forest.”

“But what about you, mister?” The white filly asked as tears fell from her eyes.

“I will keep this creature busy. So when I attack her I need you to get out of here fast. Can you do that for me?” Marcus asked as he looked at the two fillies. They nodded their heads as they wiped the tears from their eyes.

“What is you name, mister?” The yellow filly asked.

“The name is Marcus. What are your names?”

“My name is Sweetie Belle,” the white filly answered.

“My name is Apple Bloom and this is our friend Scootaloo,” the yellow filly answered as she pointed to their pegasus friend.”

“Those are lovely names. Now take care of yourselves and get out of here,” as Marcus said that he pulled out one of his knives and charged the creature. Once he started sprinting, the fillies grabbed their hurt friend and ran for the exit.

The creature saw the fillies trying to escape, but had to focus her attention on the human as he got right in her face. He brought his knife up to slash across her abdomen, but missed as she flew back. During his fall back to the ground he grabbed his other knife and threw it at the creature. The creature saw the incoming knife and grabbed it with her mouth. The creature smiled maliciously as she crushed the blade with her teeth.

“You should give up, male. You have no chance against a harpy like me.”

“So that is what you are. I was going under the impression that you were some horrible abomination.”

“Say what you will, but the end result is the same. I am going to kill you and then feed off your entrails. After that I am going to get those three fillies that you saved.”

“Then why don’t you try it,” Marcus retorted as he gave her a smirk.

The harpy huffed at his arrogance and decided that she was done playing around. She flew straight towards him and reared up one of her clawed hands. As the harpy charged him, he did the same as he brought up his fist. He swung out his arm and right when he was about to hit her, she grabbed his arm and took for the sky. He tried to free his arm from her grasp, but she was tougher than she looked.

Once she thought they were high enough she looked down at him and he saw the evil intent in her eyes. Before he could say anything she released her grip and he fell to the forest floor below. During his fall the harpy made sure to get a few swipes in of her own. He was bleeding from both arms and had a deep gash near his sternum. The harpy used this chance to fly up into the air until she felt it was enough. Once she was high enough she tucked her wings in and did a nose-dive.

She came speeding down like a meteor and threw out her leg. He felt as her talons impaled him in his abdomen. He grunted in pain as he grabbed her leg, refusing to let go. The harpy leaned down to try and rip off his hands, but when she got close he grabbed her head and pulled her in close. The harpy squirmed with all her strength to break free, but could not escape no matter her attempt. He looked at the approaching ground and gave a light shake of his head at how painful the landing is going to be.

Twilight And Friends

Twilight and the others were running as fast as they could for the Everfree. Whooves showed up to the bakery sweaty and out of breath. He tried to explain what was wrong, but was having a hard time as he tried to catch his breath. Luckily Pinkie was able to pick ‘Marcus’ and ‘trouble.’ That was all they needed to hear to go and get him. They were able to see the outskirts of the Everfree and poured on even more speed to get to him. As they were reaching the borderline of the forest everyone saw three fillies run out of the forest.

“Sweetie Belle!” Rarity exclaimed as she ran towards her sister.

“Apple Bloom,” Applejack said as she hugged her sister.

“Sis, we need help. Scootaloo is hurt very bad,” Apple Bloom said as some tears started to form.

“Girls, what happened in there and why were you in there?” Twilight asked as she looked over Scootaloo.

“We were trying to get some plants for our school project. We found what we were looking for, but we were attacked by a harpy,” all the ponies gasped as the word harpy left their lips. “Then some weird creature by the name of Marcus showed up and took the harpy on.”

“Do you know how far he went into the forest?” Rainbow asked.

“He is about ten minutes into the forest near a clearing,” Sweetie answered.

Everyone nodded as Luna took the three fillies to the hospital. They didn’t even think twice as they ran through the forest. Fluttershy was still scared of the forest, but Andrew stayed next to her to keep her calm. Drak was fearful of the forest, but could push down the fear long enough to find his friend. Ditzy was also a big help in keeping his senses together. They ran for as long as they could until they heard a loud shriek. The ponies recognized it as a harpy’s cry and ran faster. They finally reached a clearing and felt sick at what they saw.

Marcus

Marcus grunted as he felt his body impact with each branch on the tree towards the ground. The harpy wasn’t spared any expense as she hit a few branches herself. He saw the incoming ground and turned his body around so that the harpy was below him. They both hit the ground hard enough that it shook the ground a little. The human spat out blood as he felt the talon foot of the harpy pierce through his abdomen.

The harpy laughed as he was busy coughing up blood. His grip weakened from his fast paced blood loss. The harpy was able to pull her leg out and break free of his grasp. Once free the harpy kicked him into the nearby tree. He felt the air escape from his lungs as he hit the tree and cracked it. He groaned as he lifted himself into a sitting position. The harpy walked over to a nearby branch and picked it up.

The harpy used her claws to sharpen one of the ends into a point. Once her makeshift spear was made she turned around to face the human. He saw the malicious grin on the harpy and tried to reach for his knife. He couldn’t find the strength to reach for it as his vision started to blur. The harpy flew straight at him and impaled his right shoulder with the wooden spear. He gritted his teeth as he held in his pain filled scream.

His breathing was getting shallow and heavy. He could see the darkness that was coming and started to imagine the faces of his friends. He expected them to all have smiles, but what he saw was sorrow and misery. He could hear the melancholy of their voices as they spoke about him. They felt terrible that they weren’t there for him and blamed themselves for everything. This was the only thing that he didn’t want to see from his friends.

Light slowly started to return as he looked back at the harpy. She was standing over him as she twisted the stick side to side. He slowly lifted his left hand and pointed it at the harpy. The harpy was laughing at his futile attempt to fight and continued to smirk. He lifted his head and stared directly into the soul of the harpy. The harpy felt her blood run cold as she caught his gaze. She took a step back and as she did his left arm shot out and impaled her through her chest.

The harpy let out a blood curdling scream as she looked at the arm through her chest. She looked at the human as he gave a dark chuckle and retracted his arm. Once his arm was back and turned to normal, the harpy fell to the ground with a thud. Darkness came over him again, but before he went out he heard footsteps. He looked over to his left and saw his friends and ponies standing on the edge of the clearing. He gave them a thumbs up as he fell to the ground unconscious.

Twilight And Gang

Blake was immediately at Marcus’ side looking him over. All the girls turned their heads as they got a good look at him. There was a good sized hole going through his abdomen and exiting his back. The wooden spear severed his shoulder tendon making his right arm useless. Blake laid him on his back gently as he went about healing him. Everyone else grabbed the mares and took them away from the gruesome sight.

Rainbow refused to leave as she looked at the dead harpy and the half dead human. She slowly walked up to him and knelt beside him. She looked at him through her tear filled magenta eyes at the small smile he had. Blake didn’t say anything as he saw her extend her hand out and stroke his hair. The pegasus didn’t know why she was stroking his hair, but it helped to comfort her as she felt herself fill with regret.

Blake kept his right hand over the hole on his friend as he placed his left on her shoulder. The pegasus looked over at him, but didn’t stop stroking Marcus’ hair. Blake gave her a warm smile as he tried to assure her that Marcus would be okay. The gaping holes soon closed and Blake was able to relax. Marcus was still unconscious, but he was safe for now.

“Do you mind taking him to the hospital?”

“I think that I can do that. But why do you want me to take him there? I thought that his healing ability would keep him alive.”

“Out of the four of us I have the best healing. The other three can heal, but not as quickly. Wounds that are fatal can still kill them but it takes a longer amount of time. Plus, I don’t know much about harpies so I don’t know what they are capable of.”

Rainbow gave a slight nod as she gently picked up the unconscious human and carried him. The two walked towards the others who were standing on the edge of the clearing trying to compose themselves. As they saw Blake and Rainbow walking towards them they all smiled. They all walked closely together as they exited the forest and headed for the hospital.

“You humans will still do foolish things won’t you?” Whooves stated.

“Sometimes being foolish can show the true side of someone,” Callie said.

“Still, I am very proud of him. I may know some of the things that happened, but not everything. I don’t know what happened to the four of you in Revelations and I could never tell how all of you felt throughout the years.”

“Maybe someday you will get the full story. For now let’s get him admitted to the hospital and hope for a speedy recovery,” Ryan said as he gave a slight chuckle.

Everyone smiled as they reached the hospital doors and entered. Nurse Redheart saw the group arrive and didn’t even question them. She stood up from her seat and led them to an empty room they could put Marcus in. Rainbow placed him on the bed as everyone went to find something to drink. Luke stayed behind as he pulled the curtains around himself, Rainbow, and Marcus. Once they were surrounded Luke went ahead and took Marcus’ shirt off.

“Whoa, what are you doing?” Rainbow asked as a blush started to form.

“I’m taking off his battered clothes and giving him a new set,” Luke answered as he went for the pants next.

“Well, a little warning next time so I can avert my eyes, okay?”

“I didn’t warn you because I need your help. I need you to hold up his legs so I can get his pants off,” the pegasus stared at him dumbfounded as she processed what he said. There was a few seconds a silence before she sighed and grabbed Marcus’ legs. She kept her eyes shut tight as Luke was able to get the pants off.

Now that Marcus was out of his torn clothing, Luke grabbed the bed sheet and pulled it over his friend. Once Marcus was decently covered, Luke cleared his throat so Rainbow could open her eyes. The pegasus smiled at Marcus’ sleeping form as Luke pulled away the curtain. Once the curtain was put back everyone returned with some water and handed them out. Everyone looked at Marcus before giving off a collective yawn.

They started leaving the room to head for the library to get some sleep. The cyan mare stayed behind as did Luna as they looked at Marcus. The pegasus grabbed a chair and set it up next to him and took a seat. The princess raised her brow as she watched the actions of the prismatic pegasus.

“Any reason why you chose to sit near him?” Luna asked as she gave a warm smile.

“Well, I am supposed to look after him aren’t I? That means no matter where he is I need to make sure he doesn’t do anything stupid. Plus, I think it will do him good to see a familiar face and I want to thank him personally,” Rainbow answered not taking her eyes off of the human. The princess continued to smile as she patted the pegasus’ shoulder before leaving for the library.

Happy Living

Final Stand
By: Duelist96
Chapter 9: Happy Living

Marcus was asleep on the bed until the rays of the sun poured through the window and struck him on the face. He groaned as he turned to his side to avoid the blinding light. His efforts were in vain as more light seeped through the other window and struck him on the face. He gave up trying to fight the light and opened his eyes to the world. He rolled on his back and stared at the ceiling as he rubbed the sleep from his eyes.

There was a slight murmur to his left and he looked over. He saw Rainbow in a chair with her head lying on a table. He shrugged as he got off of his bed and headed for the bathroom. Once in the bathroom he did his business as his brain finally registered that he was in his boxers. He looked around the bathroom and found a small sheet that he tied around his waist. He walked over to the sink and turned on the cold water so he could wake himself up fully.

“AHHHHH!” Marcus heard the scream and kicked open the bathroom door, ready for a fight.

Rainbow heard the splintering of wood as she stopped looking around the room. She looked across the room and saw the human with a bed sheet tied around his waist and ready for a fight. She blushed slightly as she tried to compose herself from her earlier episode.

“Is everything okay, Rainbow?” Marcus asked as he scanned the room.

“Yeah, everything is fine. I screamed because I stubbed my toe on the bed,” Rainbow silently prayed that he would buy the bluff.

“Well, you should be more careful next time,” Marcus said as he chuckled slightly. The pegasus gave her own chuckle as she rubbed the back of her head in embarrassment. “So how long was I out for?”

“You were out for two days,” Rainbow replied as she took her seat again.

“Okay. Hey, do you know what happened to my clothes?”

“Luke had to take your clothes off since they were all destroyed,” Rainbow lowered her head slightly as she tried to hide her blush.

“Oh,” that was all he could say as he kept his eyes of the cyan mare and hiding his own blush.

“If you want I can take you over to Rarity’s so she can make you some clothes,” Rainbow suggested as she got up from her seat.

“I would most definitely like that, but before we go, is that little filly still here?”

“Yeah, she is in the room across from you,” Marcus nodded as he headed for the door and opened it.

The pegasus followed him as he headed for the little filly’s room. They reached the door and he gave a few knocks before entering. The filly looked over as the door to her room opened and grew fearful at what she saw. As he entered the room he could see that the filly was shaking slightly so he stepped into a corner to allow the pegasus inside. When the cyan mare entered the room the filly smiled brightly.

The pegasus sat down next to the orange filly and ruffled up her mane. The little filly giggled as she pushed her hand away and fixed her mane. The filly stopped giggling as she looked back at the human and shuddered a little. The filly motioned for the mare to lean over and whispered into her ear.

“Rainbow, who is that strange creature that is staring at me?” Rainbow couldn’t help but smile as she pulled away so he could hear her.

“Well, Scoots, this is Marcus and he is the one that saved you and your friends,” Scootaloo stared wide-eyed at him, not believing a single word.

“Why would you do something like that? Were you trying to get yourself killed?” Scootaloo asked as she continued to stare at him. He walked over and took a seat on the other side of the filly.

“I did it because you three were in trouble and needed help. As to your second question I could ask you the same thing.” Marcus stated as he stared at the filly.

“What are you talking about?” Scootaloo asked as she averted her eyes and started sweating a bit.

“I’m talking about the wound you got on your head. You were either incredibly brave or just plain suicidal if you thought you can take on a harpy,” Rainbow looked at the filly in surprise for her recklessness.

“How do you know that I didn’t hit my head on something?” Scootaloo asked as she tried to put on a fake smile.

“I know because I’ve been around the block a few times. There have been enough dangerous situations that I can tell what caused an injury. I’m not getting after you about it, though what I want to do is congratulate you. Your friends a very lucky to have someone as brave as you,” Marcus said as he smiled at the little filly and ruffled up her mane.

“You weren’t hurt too badly were you?” Scootaloo asked tears starting to form.

“No worse than I used to get,” Marcus answered as he continued to smile at the filly. Rainbow shot him a quick glare for trying to play off his situation like it was nothing.

“If you weren’t hurt that badly then why do you have those scars?” Scootaloo asked as she traced a finger along the one on his sternum.

“I got these a long time ago.” Marcus answered in a happy tone. The filly was able to cheer up at his answer, but the cyna mare could hear the hurt that was in his voice. “Well, it is time for Rainbow and I to head out. Get plenty of rest and when you get out I will get you some ice cream,” Scootaloo smiled brightly at the thought of getting the sugary treat.

Marcus and Rainbow got out of their seats as the filly made herself comfortable in the bed. The two exited quietly as the filly closed her eyes and slowed her breathing. The cyan mare was the first to leave the room while the human stayed around for a few seconds. He gave one final look to the filly and smiled as he saw the slight rising and falling of the bed sheets. He exited the room and closed the door, but before he could walk on he was stopped by the cyan pegasus.

“Were you serious when you said that she stood up to the harpy?” Rainbow asked as she gave a concerned look to Scootaloo’s room. He could see the worry in the mare’s eyes and sighed as he answered her.

“As much as I wish that it wasn’t true, it is. I don’t know the details of what happened but that cut on her head when I first saw her gave it all away,” Marcus could see the tears that started to well up in her eyes and gave her a pat on the shoulder. She looked up to him and he was smiling at her. “I can promise you this, Rainbow, that no matter what happens I will make sure that she stays safe.”

The pegasus wiped her eyes and gave him a big hug. He could feel his face burn with a blush as the mare held him. After standing around looking like an idiot, the mare finally let him go and gave him a warm smile. He gave her a nod as they headed down the hallway towards the reception desk. He stood next to some waiting chairs while Rainbow walked up to Nurse Redheart to sign for his release. As Nurse Redheart gave Rainbow the papers, she gave a look at him and slightly shook her head.

The pegasus finished signing the papers and grabbed the human as they exited the hospital. Once they were outside he looked at the building and couldn’t help but feel that he would be seeing this place a lot more. The two walked down the dirt path as the pegasus led him to Rarity’s boutique. During the walk he was able to use the silence to think to himself a bit. The main thing that plagued his mind was why the pegasus was at the hospital for the two days that he was out.

The mare was scared when he left his bed to go to the bathroom and didn’t tell her. She then became happy when she saw him burst through the bathroom. She also seemed relived more than anything to see that he was doing okay and healing at a steady rate. He was pulled from his thoughts as they stopped in front of a giant carousel turned into a home. He gave it a speculative look as the pegasus walked inside. The bell above the door rang and he heard the sing song voice of the white unicorn call down to them.

“I’ll be there in a few seconds, darling,” knowing that it would take longer than a few seconds the two of them sat down on an available couch.

After waiting for three minutes the marshmallow unicorn came walking down the stairs. When she reached the last step she smiled at the two sitting on her couch. After she looked at Marcus though she had to avert her gaze somewhere else. He rubbed his temple since he felt bad enough that he was walking around in a bed sheet. Rainbow broke the silence when she told Rarity why there were here.

“Sorry, Rares, but Marcus needs a new set of clothing,” Rainbow chuckled slightly as she rubbed the back of her head.

“It is quite alright, Dash. I just wasn’t expecting him to arrive in a hospital bed sheet,” Rarity laughed a bit as she pointed at him.

“Can we just get this over with? I just want at least a set of clothes for right now and I need a shower,” Marcus stated as he slumped into the couch.

“Of course we can. If you will just follow me into the back I can take your measurements. You are free to use my shower after I finish and when you come out I should have your clothes done,” Marcus sighed as he got off the comfortable couch and followed the unicorn into the back. The pegasus was about to follow, but stopped herself before she got to her feet.

The cyan mare remained seated as the event of two nights ago played through her head. Her cheeks started to burn slightly as the images became more provocative. She was squirming on the couch as she tried to distract her mind. She finally decided on something to help clear her head so she got up and got his attention.

“Hey, Marcus, do you want me to grab the others so they know that you are okay?”

“That would be nice, thank you, Rainbow,” Marcus replied as he gave her a warm smile.

The pegasus gave a smile back as she exited the boutique and flew off for the library. He followed the unicorn into the back and removed the bed sheet. He grumbled to himself as he stood on the giant podium that she had in the middle of the floor. She used her magic to lift a tape measure up to him and started recording his measurements.

“Hey, Rarity, can I ask something that I want done for my clothes?”

“Of course, Marcus. What do you want?” Rarity answered as she gave him a warm smile.

“Well, when you’re making the pants I would like them to be a little baggier.”

“Now why would you want something like that?” Rarity asked as she gave him a serious glare for his suggestion.

“I would just like to have free movement in my pants so when I fight I am not held back by them.”

“Do you honestly think that you will be getting in many fights?” Rarity asked as she laid down her sketch pad and pencil.

“I kind of do. I’m not sure what passes for okay in this world and I just want to be able to defend myself,” Marcus answered as he got off the podium.

“As much as I am not happy to do that I will see what I can do,” Rarity sighed as she imagined the awful looking pants.

“I know that you don’t want to do it that way since you seem to know what you are doing, but it is what I prefer. If it makes you feel any better if I come with any clothes request then you can have them done as you see fit,” Marcus saw a little grin form on her lips, but as fast as it appeared it was gone. He just shrugged it off as he headed for the shower.

“Hey, Rarity, quick question. Where is the shower located?” Marcus asked as he scratched the back of his head in embarrassment.

“Up the stairs and the second door on your left. I will leave the clothes outside the door when I finish.”

“Also, completely embarrassing question, but I would like a new pair of boxers,” Rarity just nodded her head as he exited the back room and headed for the shower.

Rarity entered her work station and got down to business making the clothes. As she worked she didn’t hear the bell to her door ring. Rainbow walked up the stairs to see the unicorn hard at work on the clothes. The white mare already had the pants and boxers done and was busy on the shirt. The cyan mare knocked on the doorframe and it got the unicorn’s attention. The two smiled at each other as the seamstress continued to work.

“So when are you going to ask him?” Rarity asked breaking the silence before it got uncomfortable.

“What are you talking about? I have nothing to ask of him,” Rainbow stated as she kept her gaze off of her friend.

“Aw, that’s too bad since he said that I could make any clothes request that I saw fit,” Rarity playfully said trying to peak the pegasus’ interest.

“There is no way that he agreed to something like that. All his friends even agreed that he wouldn’t go.”

“That may be true, but they did mention that he does have an honor system. Since you did keep an eye on him during those two days he is inclined to owe you a favor. So why not use that to your advantage to get him to go,” Rainbow looked down at her feet as she mulled over the thought. After several seconds she gave a sigh as she decided to go with the thought.

Rarity finished her work and gave a slight smile at her handiwork. She wasn’t entirely happy about the loose fitting shorts, but it would have to do. She carried the clothes to the bathroom and set them near the door. After the clothes were placed she heard her bell ring and quickly went for the stairs.

Marcus finished his shower and was busy drying himself off. As he dried his body he looked at his left shoulder and noticed some skin hanging off. He rubbed his head before grabbing the loose hanging piece of flesh. He bit his lower lip as he ripped the dangling piece of flesh off. He tasted the familiar metallic sensation as he bled from his lip. He threw the piece of flesh into the trashcan and looked at the sword tattoo.

He didn’t look at it for long as he heard someone walk away from the door. He cracked the door a bit and saw his new set of clothes lying on the ground. He grabbed his clothes and set about putting them on. He was wearing a grey t-shirt and grey cargo pants. He smiled as he could move his legs freely in the pants. He looked towards his left shoulder and saw that the sleeve was a little short. Even with part of his tattoo showing he decided to go at it with pride.

He exited the bathroom and headed downstairs to have his ears assaulted. He was halfway down the stairs when a pink blur tackled him down the rest of the way. He was held in a bone crushing hug as Pinkie cried an actual torrent of tears. He ignored the fact that he wasn’t breathing at all to just see this awkward spectacle. Thankfully Luke was able to pull Pinkie off of him and he could breathe.

“Glad to see that you’re doing better,” Brandon said as he helped him to his feet.

“Yeah, I guess having a giant hole in your gut makes you a thousand times stronger,” Blake joked as he slapped his hand against his back.

“Eh, what are you going to do when some heartless creature attacks a child?” Marcus asked as he smiled at them.

“Oh, before we forget we found what was left of your knife,” Alex said as he tossed the hilt towards him. He looked it over and frowned at what was left of his knife.

“Hey, Rainbow, I have something for you,” Rainbow walked over to see what he was going to give her. “I want you to take this hilt as a reminder for something.”

“A reminder for what?” Rainbow asked trying to seem confused.

“That knife was something precious to me. Now that I can’t use it I will give it a new purpose. Since you stuck around while I was unconscious you are allowed one free favor. Whenever you want to call upon that favor you give me the hilt back and I will do what you ask,” Marcus handed her the hilt and she looked it over.

“Is there anything that I am limited to ask when calling in this favor?”

“As long as it isn’t something evil or hurtful then you can have any favor that you want.”

“And you will do it without hesitation?” Rainbow asked as she smirked a little at him. The human felt himself shudder at the pegasus’ smirk but went with it anyways.

“I may have mixed feelings about it, but I will do it.”

“That is very good because I am going to use it right now,” Marcus stared at the pegasus dumbfounded.

“I just gave it to you and you are already going to waste it?” Marcus asked as he looked at the others hoping they knew what she was thinking.

“Don’t worry because I think that you will enjoy it very much. Before I tell you what I want you to do, you will need this,” Rainbow pulled out a golden ticket and gave it to him. He looked at the ticket and read what was on it.

“Dear special guest, Princess Celestia and Princess Luna cordially invite you to this year’s Grand Galloping Gala,” Marcus looked up at the pegasus, already knowing where this was heading.

“So I got invited to some formal party up at the castle?” Marcus asked as he gave the ticket an incredulous look.

“Well, it was more like Twilight and us got the tickets. We are all allowed a plus one and I am taking you,” Rainbow said as she handed the hilt back to the human. He took the hilt and put it in his right pocket as he looked at his friends.

“You all knew didn’t you?” Marcus asked as he gave them all accusatory glances.

“We did and besides, this will help loosen you up a bit,” Ryan said as he patted his shoulder.

“You do know that I am going to get you all back for this, right?”

“We do, but in the end we all think that it would be worth it. Besides, we heard there was a special aerobatics group that Rainbow really likes and wants to show you to them. By the way she explains them they also sound like they are some sort of air force,” Marcus couldn’t help but slap his forehead as he thought about that encounter.

“Please tell me that I have a choice in my attire for that party?” Marcus asked as he tried to stave off his headache.

“I’m sorry, darling, but it is a formal party and I get to make your suit,” Marcus just fell to his knees as he looked up at the ceiling and screamed at the top of his lungs.

“Hey, what is all the screaming about?” A familiar voice asked from behind everyone. The human looked down and he saw Scootaloo looking up at him.

“Hey there, Scootaloo. They let you out already.”

“Yeah they came in and checked on me and said I was clear to go. So now that I am out, can we go get that ice cream you promised?” Scootaloo asked as her eyes went big in hope. He was about to answer until Applejack cut him off.

“Sorry there sugarcube, but he and the others need to be shown the places they are going to be staying,” Marcus could see the hurt that formed on Scootaloo’s face and he was very certain that he heard her heart break. Looking around he caught a glimpse of the one pony that could save this situation.

“Pinkie would be so kind as to get some ice cream for Scootaloo and me?” Marcus asked as he got on his feet looking directly at the pink mare.

“But Applejack said that there was no time for that. Even though there is always time for ice cream. I mean who doesn’t like ice cream? I know that everypony here loves ice cream. Unless it is melted then it is just awful. But there are some ponies that like to have melted ice cream. I guess it is more of a preference than anything,” Marcus closed her lips as his head started to swim from the fast pace of Pinkie’s talking.

“That may be true, but can you let this little child be sad that she wasn’t able to get any ice cream?” Pinkie looked at the filly and was almost ready to cry when she made eye contact. Without another word the pink mare zoomed out of the house leaving behind her outline. A few seconds went by before the mare arrived with some ice cream for both the human and orange filly.

“So, Luke, have you figured out how she does this yet?” Marcus asked as he licked his chocolate ice cream.

“No I haven’t and no matter what I do I can’t seem to figure her out,” Luke answered as he slumped a little.

“At some point I think you will figure her out,” Marcus assured him and his mood visibly brightened.

Twilight coughed a little and got everyone’s attention. They all exited the boutique and headed for their first stop which was where Drak was staying. They arrived at Ditzy’s place and rang her doorbell. They could hear something crash and frantic footsteps. The door opened and everyone was staring at Ditzy. The pegasus blushed a little at seeing everyone at her door and tried to fix her messy appearance.

Dinky used this time to run past her mother and jump up at Drak. He caught her out of the air and gave her a warm hug. The filly started to laugh as he tickled her sides. The pegasus couldn’t help but smile at her little daughter being so full of energy. They all greeted each other and moved on to their next destination which was Callie’s. They arrived at a futuristic home that was similar to Whooves’ TARDIS.

Before anyone knocked, Whooves arrived at the door and smiled at them. His smile was even wider when he caught sight of Callie. Marcus didn’t like that smile that he had for his friend and walked up to him. The stallion looked at the human who gestured to the back of the house. The stallion followed the human and then was thrown against the wall.

“I want you to listen to me, scientist. If you so much as hurt Callie in any way there will be nothing that stops the wave of destruction that I will bring.”

“Don’t worry, dear Marcus since I have no intention of hurting such a beautiful lady.”

“Either way you better make sure that she stays happy. If you can do that then I think we will be able to get along,” Whooves nodded and the human let him down onto the ground.

The two of them joined the group and headed for Andrew’s place. It took a while to get there since Fluttershy lived far outside the town. Once there they looked at all the little critters that were running around. The animals all turned around and saw the timid pegasus. They ran towards her and inspected the newcomers behind her. There was a small white rabbit that came up to Andrew and looked at him sternly.

After a few seconds of the intense glare the bunny made the ‘I’m watching you’ sign as he hopped back to Fluttershy. Andrew just shrugged at everyone as they headed for Jaeden’s place. Finding his temporary home wasn’t hard since you could hear it a mile away. They arrived at the house and gave a few loud knocks. The music slowly died out as the door was opened. When the door was fully opened Vinyl and Octavia were staring at Jaeden.

They were still not happy about him staying at their home and made sure that he understood that. Luckily for Jaeden, he wouldn’t see much of them since they were getting ready for the Gala or a gig somewhere far away. He was warned that if he left the house a mess or cleaned up Vinyl’s room or even stepped into either of their rooms then he was in for it. Everyone laughed at Jaeden who kept his mouth shut since he didn’t want to upset them further.

Everyone already knew where Luke was staying and they would be lying if they said they weren’t jealous. He was staying in a bakery surrounded by delicious treats and he could have them whenever he wanted. They headed down towards the floral shop and Brandon was starting to shiver. He was still thinking about how Rose felt after the party and was still trying to come up with an apology.

Twilight knocked on the door and Rose answered it. She was smiling brightly until she looked at Brandon. He was amazed at how fast she changed emotions. She went from happy to sad and then to anger. He could feel her gaze pierce him and it hurt a lot. It was like he was being stabbed with a knife in the same wound that would heal up after the knife was pulled out. Deciding some type of apology is needed he walked up to Rose and stuck out his hand.

“I am very sorry for the mean prank that I pulled on you. I would like to start over and get to know you better,” Rose looked at him for a few seconds before grasping his hand firmly and speaking to him.

“I will accept you apology, but on one condition. During your stay here you will help me with the shop if I need it. Is that understood?” Brandon nodded his head as he pulled his hand back. The mare gave him a smile as she greeted everyone else.

After that weird encounter they were all heading for Ryan’s place which was another long walk. Marcus and Scootaloo finished their ice cream and threw away their trash. The filly looked up at the human as he stared down at her. She pointed at her shoulders and then at him. He knew what she wanted and picked her up and placed her on his shoulders. The filly leaned forward as she took in her surroundings.

They arrived at the farm and were greeted by three other ponies that were staying with Applejack. Everyone recognized Apple Bloom as she ran up to Marcus and hugged his leg. They looked forward to see a big red stallion coming their way. He walked past everyone and stopped in front of Ryan. The human extended his hand and the stallion took it and nearly crushed it. He remembered Big Mac from the party and he was still intimidating now.

The other was an elderly green mare that was using a cane to walk. She walked up to Ryan and smiled at him as she shook his hand. She was a kind mare that didn’t seem the least bit perturbed by their presence. She gave everyone a slice of pie as they headed to where Marcus was staying. Blake as Marcus now finally notice was back at the castle with Luna. Alex was staying with Twilight and after their last few trips to the library they didn’t need to go see it.

They walked for a bit before stopping in front of a house. The lavender mare knocked on the door and before a silence could settle the door swung open. Marcus was greeted by the sight of Lyra who was smiling happily at him. The mint green unicorn grabbed him in a bone crushing hug as she let a few tears fall. He just shrugged since she was probably worried that she lost her favorite human subject to talk to.

“So this is where you stay, Rainbow?” Marcus asked as he felt that she wouldn’t be staying with a roommate.

“Not really. I live up there,” Rainbow pointed up and everyone looked at the marvelous cloud home.

“So I guess someone told you that I wouldn’t be able to stay there.”

“Exactly, so I asked Lyra here to house you and moved my home closer so I could keep an eye on you. Also there is another guest staying with Lyra.”

“Who exactly is this other guest?”

“That would be me,” a new voice answered.

Marcus turned around and was staring at a purple pegasus. He remembered her name was Blood Rain since he saw her slitted eyes. It was weird seeing her out of her armor, but she was probably off duty right now. She was wearing a short tank top that showed her well-toned abs and her small shorts showed off her slender and well-toned calves. He had to avert his attention as he felt that he was staring at the mare for too long.

“Now that everyone is aware of where they are staying I have one question. When is the Gala?”

“The Gala isn’t for a couple of weeks so that will give us time to prepare and get excited.”

“I feel like I am the only one that is not going to enjoy this party.”

“Oh and why is that?” Blood Rain asked.

“Not only is this a formal party, but it seems to be filled with a bunch of pretentious assholes that will be annoying.”

“How dare you speak like that. The Gala is a wonderful event that so few get to attend. Not only that, I will be able to meet my Prince Charming. I can’t wait to meet Blueblood this year at the Gala,” Marcus could see Blood Rain shaking her head and knew this wouldn’t end well for Rarity. Before anything could be said Twilight and her friends started leaving since they had things to do.

“So who is going to be in charge of damage control at the Gala?” Marcus asked as he looked at his friends and took a seat a nearby table.

“What do you mean?” Andrew asked.

“Well, after Rarity mentioned Blueblood, Blood Rain was shaking her head. Since she is part of the guard that is never really a good sign. I don’t want to crush her dreams and I doubt that she would listen anyway. So what I need is someone to comfort her when things go south for her.”

“Why do you want to help her so much?” Drak asked.

“I want her to have a good time. I can tell that her whining will be terrible, but not much can be done about that. She really wants to enjoy her time there so we should at least give her some fond memories.”

“I guess I’ll do it then,” Ryan said.

“Are you sure about that? I was certain that you were Applejack’s plus one for that evening,” Callie stated.

“I am, but she would understand if I went to help a friend. Hell, I think any one of us could do it since I think they would understand,” everyone nodded as they agreed with him.

With the future event handled for now, the friends put their fists in the middle as they smiled at each other. It felt weird since Blake wasn’t there with them, but since he was at the castle they knew that their feelings would reach him. The friends parted as they headed for their respectable homes for the night. Marcus thought about the shoulder ride he gave Scootaloo and couldn’t help but feel like she never had any.

He hoped that filly would grow up into a strong mare in the future. He felt that there was something that she wasn’t telling him, but he would let her come out with it. She was tough on the outside, but on the inside she was hurting. He felt bad for her, but he felt some pride that the filly would put others before herself. He felt that he could learn a thing or two from the tough filly about being brave.

Castle

“Luna, you know that this party is going to be a disaster. Marcus will not be very happy about coming to such a formal party,” Blake said as he followed the princess around the castle.

Luna showed Blake around the castle so he knew where everything was. Celestia was fine with him staying at the castle as long as he didn’t try anything funny. He was certain that there was some hidden meaning in those words, but hoped that he was over reading them. The only fact that he couldn’t shake was the difference in the way Celestia looked. She used to have such a bright white coat, but now it was slightly duller. He kept these thoughts to himself as he would look into it if he needed to.

“That may be true, Blake, but I thought you said that your friend needed to relax more.”

“I did, but he can be a bit hard headed about a formal party.”

“He enjoyed Pinkie’s party didn’t he?”

“He did, but that was different. It wasn’t a formal party so everyone could have fun. There were also no people trying to suck their way up in power like they will at the Gala.”

“You don’t need to worry about that though. If everything goes okay then this will be the best Gala in years that either Celestia or I have hosted,” Luna finally showed the human his room that was next to hers. He gave the princess a hug for her hospitality and entered his room to get some sleep.

Formal Parties Equal Trouble

Final Stand
By: Duelist96
Chapter 11: Formal Parties Equal Trouble

“So, Twilight, what exactly was that that we fought?” Alex asked as they continued their walk towards the hospital.

“Well that was an Ursa Minor,” Twilight answered matter of factly.

“Isn’t the Ursa Minor just a constellation that belongs in the sky?” Luke asked.

“Well, before Luna came back as the princess that is where they stayed. Now that she took her role as the Princess of the Night again they are now free to roam the lands.”

“Isn’t that a little dangerous especially after what we went through?” Jaeden asked pointing in the direction of the town.

“Well, it is a little odd that the Ursa Minor came rampaging through town. Usually the constellations just keep to themselves. To get one so riled up that it would destroy the town requires a lot of effort,” Twilight stated as she went deep in thought.

“What was weird though was that the Ursa was targeting Trixie specifically. After the show though she really didn’t seem like a pony that would do something so crazy,” Ryan stated as he tried to figure out the situation.

“Not to sound like that one guy, but does it really matter?” Everyone looked at Andrew with either confusion or slight anger. “I mean sure it was terrible, but it is dealt with and over. So let’s not dwell on it,” The others nodded their heads in agreement since there was no reason to think it through.

Everyone arrived at the hospital and the meeting with Nurse Redheart could have been better. She was smiling at her desk as she did the weekly crossword to help pass the time. She heard the door open and she looked up giving a warm smile to those that arrived. Her smile quickly fell when she saw that it was the humans entering the building. Without even hearing what they had to ask she pointed in the direction to where their other friend was.

The friends passed her giving her a nod of thanks or voicing their thanks. Brandon rubbed the back of his neck as he apologized to the nurse for their many visits. Redheart just gave a wave of her hand as she told him that it was fine, but that they better not make it a habit. Brandon gave no guarantees that it would happen, but he would try to limit them. After the exchange with Redheart, he ran down the hall to catch up with his friends.

Redheart watched as he ran down the hall and couldn’t help but give a slight chuckle. Out of all the humans she found it quite enjoyable when he got in a fluster. Once he was out of sight she grabbed her clipboard and made her rounds around the hospital making sure that all the ponies were comfortable.

The friends easily found Trixie’s room and gave a soft knock. The door was opened by Luna and she stepped aside. The friends entered quietly as they looked at the azure unicorn. Dr. Stables was finished looking her over and looked at the worried faces of everyone. He gave them all a warm smile and all the friends were able to calm down.

“There is no need to worry about her. She had a few minor cuts and bruises that were easily treated. She will be good to go in the morning.”

Twilight and her friends nodded as they started to leave the room. Luna and the friends were the only ones in the room and held the silence. Marcus stood in the back making it look like he was thinking. He stroked his invisible beard before placing a finger on the tip of his nose. Luna looked at him questioningly and he held up three fingers.

True to his calculations the others saw what he was doing. One by one the friends touched the tips of their nose. Drak took his eyes off of the unicorn to see what all the friends were doing. The friends winced slightly at the glare that he was giving them.

“Are you really playing nose goes at this time?” Drak asked with slight irritation.

“Yes we are. My reason is more sound since I can’t impose on Lyra anymore than I already have. She is housing me, Bon-Bon, and the night guard Blood Rain,” Marcus said as he looked at Luna from that last part. Drak only shook his head as he looked back at the azure mare.

“Hey, Luke, I’ve been meaning to ask where Pinkie is?” Ryan asked.

“We kind of had a falling out tonight,” Luke answered solemnly.

“What happened?” Luna asked with slight anger in her voice.

“I honestly don’t know what I did wrong. I saw the Ursa outside and texted everyone. Pinkie came into the bathroom glad that I was okay. Next thing I know I try to go and help and she starts to breakdown. She even changed from her hyper self into some other mare named Pinkamena.”

“Let me guess, you both didn’t leave on good terms and now you have nowhere to go,” Jaeden said. Luke only nodded his head in response.

“You can take my room at Lyra’s house,” Luke was going to say something, but Marcus cut him off.

“So what are we going to do about Trixie?” Alex asked.

“For now we will just let her rest at the hospital. In the morning we will help her get settled in Ditzy’s home and then relax before the Gala,” Marcus answered.

“Are you sure that Ditzy would be fine with that?” Andrew asked.

“That is for Drak to find out since they are the ones staying together.”

With the following morning planned the friends head out to get some sleep. Marcus was now alone in the darkness and started walking. He reached the wreckage of the stage cart and looked around. He rifled through the debris trying to find anything that would have caused that Ursa to attack. He picked up a piece of broken glass and looked into it. His eyes caught the sparkle of some purple mist.

He turned around and was met with nothing. He looked around in the sky and couldn’t find that purple mist anywhere. He crushed that glass in his hand and went back to looking through the debris. He may have been crazy on different levels, but he knew what he saw was real.

Outskirts

“I can’t believe that I let my guard down,” the purple mist said to no one in particular.

During the time that the mist traveled away from the town it began to change back to its original form. Once outside the city the mist was now back in their pony form and watching the human from a distance.

“Why can’t I keep myself from you? You are clearly my enemy since you are friends with those awful Elements, yet I can’t stay away,” the pony continued to watch the human until he walked off. Once he was out of sight the pony sighed as she took flight to visit an old friend in the Everfree.

Drak

Drak was walking down the cobblestone path with his hood pulled up. He kept his eyes pointed forward as he thought about the best way to ask Ditzy to allow Trixie to stay with them. During the couple of days that he has stayed with the pegasus, he found her to be really nice. She treated everyone with respect and always gave a warm smile. He was certain that there was not a single bad bone in her body, but he was going to be asking for a lot.

He was pulled from his reverie as he finally reached the home of the gray pegasus. He steeled his nerves as he opened the door and decided to just ask the question. He didn’t get far when he was tackled to the ground by a pink filly. He hit the ground with an audible thud and could feel his shirt getting wet. He opened his eyes to see Dinky on his chest crying.

“Hey there, Dinky. Is everything okay?” Drak asked as he stroked the filly’s mane.

“I was so worried about you, Drak. You left the house without saying anything and then there was an Ursa. Mommy left to go find you, but she couldn’t. She locked herself in her room and is worried that something bad has happened to you,” Drak set the filly on the ground as he got to his feet.

“Can you lead me to your mother’s room please?” Drak asked.

Dinky nodded and led him through the house to the pegasus’ room. Once at the bedroom door he could hear the faint sounds of someone crying. The filly took this chance to head back to her room since it was past her bed time. He stood in front of the door for a few seconds and then gave a few hesitant knocks. He listened to the sounds of shuffling until the door was thrown open.

He stared into the mailmare’s red and puffy eyes showing that she has been crying for a long time. The two stood there in silence, neither one sure of what to say. He was about to apologize for running out when she gave him a hug. He felt the mare’s tears stain his shoulder and he held her close as he stroked her mane. He soothed the distraught mare as she let all her tears fall from her eyes. After a few minutes the pegasus was able to compose herself to speak.

“Where have you been?” Ditzy asked as she looked back into his eyes.

“I was at the hospital making sure someone was okay during the Ursa attack.”

“Is she going to be alright?”

“The doctor said she would be fine in the morning. The better question is why were you trying to find me when the Ursa attacked?”

“The reason is because Dinky looks up to you. She only has a few friends and no father figure to look up to. After the day that you saved her she has been talking non-stop about you. She couldn’t handle the thought of you getting hurt again or even losing you. The same could be said for me because I have never met such a caring person before.”

“I didn’t mean to cause all of you to worry. So that makes this next part kind of hard to ask.”

“You don’t need to be afraid to ask me anything, Drak,” Ditzy assured him as she smiled at him.

“Well, Trixie, the pony that got hurt doesn’t have a place to stay for the time being. I was wondering if you have an extra room for her to stay in. If not then I could give her my room and I could sleep on the couch,” Drak kept his eyes closed hoping that Ditzy would be okay with this.

“Don’t worry about sleeping on the couch since I have another room for her to stay in,” Drak gave a warm smile to the mare as he pulled her into a hug.

With Trixie’s stay planned out he broke the hug off and headed for his room. Ditzy smiled as she watched the human walk to his room and couldn’t help but blush. The pegasus looked over and saw that her daughter was giving her a wide grin. The mare pointed towards her room and the filly retreated back inside to get some sleep.

Morning

The friends walked towards the hospital with Twilight and the others, but Pinkie was still missing. Luke looked like he didn’t get much sleep which he didn’t. He spent the entire night thinking about what Pinkamena said to him. The words stung as he felt guilt for making Pinkie have to worry about him. He made it a promise to himself to visit the pink mare after the hospital visit.

Marcus hung in the back as he thought back to everything last night. The one thing that didn’t leave his mind was that purple mist. He couldn’t figure out how, but that mist was somehow related to the Ursa attack. He found no reason to let the others know since he never saw it again during his night walk.

Everyone reached the hospital and walked in. They saw the azure unicorn at the front counter signing the many papers to be released from the hospital. Redheart waved to everyone as the showmare finished signing the last paper. Curious as to who the nurse was waving to, she turned around and was shocked to say the least at the new creatures.

Her mouth opened and closed for a few seconds as she thought about what to say. She couldn’t find the words to express what she was thinking so she did the next best thing. She walked up towards one of the humans and looked them over. She gave a few pokes to Andrew’s arm before retreating back. Her brain seemed to finally catch up to what was going on and she voiced her question.

“Who and what are you exactly?”

“Well, we are human and my name is Andrew. The others are Marcus, Callie, Drak, Jaeden, Alex, Ryan, Brandon, Luke, and Blake,” Andrew answered calmly as he pointed at the others.

“Before we get into further conversation, Trixie, would you like to hear the good news or the bad news first?” Marcus asked.

“Trixie would like to hear the bad news first.”

“Well, the bad news is that your show cart is completely destroyed.”

“Then what is the good news?” Trixie asked a little irritated.

“The good news is that we found you a place to live until the cart is fixed.”

“Ah, then I guess that is something good then. So who will Trixie be staying with?”

“You will be staying with Ditzy and I,” Drak answered.

The showmare nodded her head as she straightened out her clothes before leaving. The friends left the hospital and just started walking in a general direction. They neared Surgarcube Corner and that was when Luke broke off from the group.

“So, Trixie, would you like to come to this year’s Gala?” Luna asked.

“Trixie doesn’t think that she can go. Trixie doesn’t have anypony to go with and Trixie certainly doesn’t have the appropriate clothing to go.”

“Well, I am pretty sure that you will be going with Drak since you are staying with him and he could use the company. As for the clothing, you could visit Rarity and she could make you some clothes.”

“Would it be a bother if Trixie went with you, Drak?” Drak shook his head as he gave her a smile and patted her shoulder.

“Trust me, Trixie when I say that your company would be worth more to me than anything else,” Trixie blushed slightly at this and nodded her head. The friends walked for a bit longer before breaking off and doing their own thing. Marcus had free time since he had his suit finished, but the others didn’t. With nothing else to do he headed for the park to look at the little lake.

Luke

Luke walked into the pastry shop and was greeted by Mrs. Cake. He waved to her as he walked up to the counter and looked around. After a few seconds of looking at the different cakes and brownies he spoke to Mrs. Cake.

“Hey, Mrs. Cake is Pinkie here?”

“She is locked up in her room. When I checked on her she seemed rather upset. Did you two have a fight?” Mrs. Cake asked with worry.

“There is a good chance that we did and I would like to try and fix that. Thanks for letting me know where she was.”

“Anytime, dear. I hope that you two can work out your differences.”

Luke nodded his head as he slowly went towards the stairs. He reached the stairs and began the short trek up. It felt as though the stairs were endless as he never reached the top. After what felt like hours of climbing a few stairs he was at the top. He took each step with trepidation as he headed for Pinkie’s room. He soon found himself in front of the pink mare’s room and didn’t know what to do.

Not wanting to chicken out and get scolded by everyone, he gave a few tentative knocks. He was greeted by silence and knocked a little harder. Silence still greeted him, but when he went to knock again the door was opened. Before he could say anything he was pulled into the room and held up against the wall. He felt a slight pressure on his throat and he found it hard to breathe. He opened his eyes to be greeted by Pinkamena.

The dark pink mare was staring at him with pure anger. Every fiber in his being told him to break free from the mare’s grasp, but he resisted. He knew that if he struggled against her grasp he could risk hurting her and he wouldn’t be able to live with that. Silence filled the room and he listened to the ticks of the clock on the wall. For several seconds there was nothing until finally the mare spoke.

“Why?” Pinkamena asked softly. He clearly heard the hurt that was in her voice, but held his tongue as she continued. “Why did you come back here? I told you that once you walked out those doors that you are not welcome back here,” Luke then saw the tears that were forming in her eyes and decided to speak.

“I came back because you are hurting,” This seemed to confuse the distraught mare as she increased her pressure on his throat.

“Why must you toy with Pinkie’s feelings? I have seen the way that you look at her so why do you continue to try?” Pinkamena asked as she growled.

“I try because she has been the first outside my friends that cared. She didn’t care that I was a new creature or that I was possibly dangerous. She went out of her way to make sure that we were all happy and did her best. I don’t want to see her run herself ragged to make us happy that she becomes neglected,” Luke answered as he stared straight into her eyes.

“Do you truly mean that?” Pinkamena asked as she lightened her grip on him.

“I wouldn’t have said it if it wasn’t true. You may be an extension of Pinkie, but I can see that you care for her too. I don’t know what happened to her during the early years, but I don’t want to see her hurt,” Luke answered as he was lowered to the ground.

“Can you promise to keep her safe?” Pinkamena asked with pleading eyes.

“I don’t promise to keep her safe,” Luke said and Pinkamena stared at him with anger filling her. “I promise to keep both of you safe,” Pinkamena gave a small smile at his words as she brought Pinkie back.

The human watched as Pinkie’s mane and tail became poofy and her coat became a brighter pink. He smiled as the pink mare ran up to him and held him in a tight hug. He stroked her mane as she let the tears fall from her eyes. After crying for several seconds, she looked up at him and gave him a goofy smile. He smiled back as he placed his forehead on hers and promised her that everything would be okay.

The two of them left the room headed for Rarity’s so they could get ready for the Gala. Pinkie pulled out her phone to see that Twilight texted her saying that the others were at the boutique and waiting for her and Luke to show up. The two smiled as they left the sweets shop smiling the whole way.

Several Days Later

The days leading up to the Gala were calm. The friends continued to hang out with each other and got to know the girls a little better. Marcus took the time to hang with Scootaloo when she showed up into town. The friends smiled as they watched Marcus be happy for the first time with the filly. The friends all pitched in to help rebuild Trixie’s cart. The azure unicorn tried to tell them that they didn’t have to but they wanted to.

Ryan and Brandon had jobs that they did, but didn’t get paid since they had debts they needed to pay. The friends asked what Brandon had to pay back and his reason made sense that it was him that could pull it off. He was helping Rose move the plants around so they could get more light. He got distracted when he saw the flower mare swaying hips and crashed into a wall. The pots that he was holding fell to the floor and shattered.

The mare looked at him and shook her head as she handed him a broom and dustpan. He held his head down in shame as he swept up the pieces of pots and dirt to be thrown away. Terribly enough those were rare plants in those pots so he had to pay back for new materials to replace them. The friends couldn’t help but laugh a little at his clumsiness, but he took it in stride.

Trixie was interesting to be around as she told stories about her travels around Equestria. The friends listened intently as she explained the things that she saw and did. It was weird hearing the things that she saw since they sounded so similar to Earth. They were tempted to bring this up with Luna about who they could sue. They never had the chance since the princess had to go back to the castle and finish the preparations for the Gala. Andrew enjoyed his time with Fluttershy as they tended the animals.

It was weird to see Andrew like this since it was such a rarity. During those four years he had as much a cold heart like the others. Before the incident he was a caring guy who loved to take care of animals. Fluttershy was helpful to bring out his kindness with her animals. The two of them would talk for hours on end about the animals, happy to agree on something.

Jaeden seemed worried about Vinyl and Octavia because of something that they received. The DJ got a letter from Ditzy and as she read it to herself her happy expression fell. Octavia grabbed the letter from her DJ friend and read it over. She growled slightly in anger as she crumpled the letter and threw it in the fire. Jaeden asked if everything was okay and they told him that he didn’t need to worry about it.

He knew better than to leave it be. He talked with his friends and they told him that if need be they would help. For now he just had to hope that nothing bad would happen to his two hostesses. If something did come up that would cause them problems then he would intervene. Sure they would be mad at him for butting in, but their expressions were the only reason that he needed to help them.

Ryan helped around Sweet Apple Acres and easily paid off his debt. He continued to work though because he didn’t feel right about leaving Applejack and Big Mac to work the fields. He was able to convince them to allow him to help after the farm mare tried to scare him off. He couldn’t help but laugh at the way the orange mare acted. She was so stubborn when it came to the field work and tried to tell him that she didn’t need any help.

Mac assured him that he was smart to help even if his sister threatened him. He just shrugged since he knew what it was like to help a stubborn person. Applejack couldn’t help but watch as the human worked on the fields away from everyone so he wouldn’t be a bother. Sometimes the earth mare would walk by and hit one of the trees that were in his row and create a mess. He could only laugh as the mare walked off like she didn’t do anything.

Callie enjoyed her time with Whooves as she helped around his house. She learned that he hasn’t lived in that house for several months because he was off doing other things. She was certain that she saw something move in the basement that wasn’t human/pony. She turned out to be right when the thing that she saw attacked Whooves. They were able to beat the creature back and lock it back in its cage.

The female human glared daggers at the stallion and told him that he better not bring anything like that to the Gala. The earth stallion gave a warm chuckle promising that he would be a gentlecolt during their time together. She couldn’t help but shake her head as she walked back to her room and make sure everything was where it belonged.

Alex was enjoying his time with Twilight. The two kept themselves entertained as they talked about history and other things. There were a few things that were kept secret from the unicorn, but that was more for her sanity than anything else. He helped her with her experiments and organizing the library. He got to learn a little more about Spike as he stayed in the library.

At first Spike was worried that he was going to take his place, but he assured him that Twilight would rather give up her library than lose her number one assistant. Everyone also learned about the drake’s little crush on Rarity, but he seemed to also have his interest pointed somewhere else. For some reason the girls were oblivious to his other found affections and the friends were a little worried for the young drake.

Spike had his attention set to impress some of the fillies. The fillies that he had chosen knew about his interest and were keen to tease him. To say that everyone was fine with who he was falling for would be an understatement. His attention vied for Sweetie Belle, Apple Bloom, Scootaloo, and Dinky. Those four fillies that the drake chose kind of bothered Marcus, Drak, and Ryan.

Marcus had no relation to Scootaloo except being a good friend but he didn’t want to see her heart get broken. Ryan knew that Apple Bloom was a tough filly, but knew that she had a soft heart. Ryan couldn’t explain the reason why he cared for Sweetie Belle, but he didn’t want to see her smile become a frown. Drak was starting to see Dinky as his own child as she came to him when she had a nightmare or learned something new in school.

The sun was starting to set and everyone was getting ready. Marcus’ friends knew that he was wearing clothing under his suit along with carrying his knife. They tried to talk him out of taking it with him in case they were scanned at the entrance, but he refused to leave it behind. When asked why he wouldn’t leave it behind he explained that the Gala also has members of other species show up.

At first no one understood what he was getting out until it hit them like a train. He was bringing the knife with him in case there were harpies there seeking revenge. A new fact that they learned in Equestria is that if someone demanded a duel for revenge then it needed to be met. Sure there was a high chance that the harpies wouldn’t know that it was Marcus who killed one of their own, but it was better to be safe than sorry.

Night soon fell across the land as pegasus drawn carriages arrived to take the friends. Twilight and the others were taking a different set because they didn’t want to be seen until they got there. Half the friends shrugged as they were taken to the castle. In the sky Marcus couldn’t help but look out the window to see the tiny village of Ponyville leave their vision. It would take half an hour before they would arrive so some of the friends opted to get some sleep.

The friends were awoken as their carriage landed on the paved road and came to a stop. Everyone looked outside to see a bunch of ponies gathered around to see who arrived. Since they weren’t going to have a calm walk towards the door they decided to speed walk inside. Once the door to the carriage opened all the ponies outside stared in disbelief as the friends hurried to the entrance. Drak slowed his pace as all the eyes of the surrounding ponies was getting to him.

Blake grabbed him by the arm and dragged him the last half distance into the castle. Once at the entrance the guards moved aside and let them through. Once they were inside they huddled together to make sure that everyone was there. Marcus also couldn’t help but make a joke about the lax of security.

“See, I told you there would be no problem getting in,” Marcus said as he grinned at his friends.

“I guess you were right. I mean if they just let ten dangerous humans in without giving them a look over then there are bound to be problems,” Andrew said.

“Yeah, I mean you could hold a wedding here and then an invasion would happen because they didn’t check to make sure the bride was who she said she was,” the friends all laughed at that possibility.

“Well, since we are here let’s go sit somewhere,” the friends all nodded as they headed for a table.

The friends took their seats at a table that was far off from the many gathered ponies. They waited for their ‘dates’ to arrive so they could go do something. As they waited they noticed Celestia walk by, but she was looking different in more ways than one.

“Blake am I crazy or did Celestia look different?” Marcus asked.

“What do you mean?”

“Well, let’s go over the list because I have no idea how you are missing it. Her mane and tail are now pink. Her coat is a darker shade of white than before. Her breasts are a little larger than before. Also I am pretty sure that she is undressing us with her eyes,” Marcus shivered at the last part.

“I have noticed those differences lately, but I thought nothing of it. Just because I am being watched over by one of the princesses doesn’t mean I can go up to one and have a casual conversation,” the friends just shrugged since there was no real danger present at the moment.

The friends sat around the table for a few minutes until the doors were opened. The friends looked over to see who was entering and they nearly fainted. The mares came walking in and there were no words to do their dresses justice. The dresses showed off every curve and gently hugged their bodies. Each dress was tailored specifically to match the personality of the pony wearing it.

Luna came walking behind them with Blood Rain and Marcus and Blake had to do a double take. Luna wore a regal dress, but it matched her mane and tail as the dress showed off different constellations. Blood Rain wore a red dress that was a single strap. She wore makeup under her eyes that helped to show them off and her mane was pulled back in a ponytail with a little to cover the right side of her face.

Fluttershy was the first to break away from the group as she headed for the garden. Andrew left the table so he could join the pegasus and see the different animals. Twilight, Applejack, and Pinkie headed for the buffet table. Ryan, Luke, and Alex left the table so they could see how they were doing. Jaeden headed closer to the stage so he could watch Octavia play with the orchestra.

Whooves walked up to Callie and extended his hand for her to take. She took the offered hand and headed for the dance floor. Blake left to join Luna out on the balcony so she wouldn’t be alone. Brandon saw Rose and went up to her and asked for a dance. The flower mare accepted as she was led to the dance floor by her escort. Marcus sighed as he knew this wasn’t going to end soon so he left to join Rainbow in meeting the Wonderbolts.

Ditzy and Trixie went over to the table where Drak was sitting and started up some casual conversation. As Ryan was getting his food he watched as Rarity went to a white stallion that was really dressed up. His mane and tail her blond in color. As the human stared at the stallion, Applejack nudged him to get his attention.

“That’s Blueblood.”

“That’s the prince. He looks like a pompous ass.”

“Maybe, but Rarity has been dying to meet him.”

“I may have to end up saving her then by the end of the night,” Applejack placed a hand on his shoulder and smiled at him.

Marcus was busy following Rainbow through a sea of ponies to meet the Wonderbolts. The cyan mare was radiating excitement while he was just wishing for this to end. As they walked he noticed a beige unicorn stallion bothering an orange mare. He slowed his pace as he stared at the orange mare who radiated fire. Her mane and tail were orange and yellow that looked hot to the touch.

Her eyes were a golden-orange and she had a wonderful figure. He could see that the mare was trying to get away from the stallion, but he wouldn’t let her go. The prismatic mare didn’t notice that the human wasn’t following her as he went to help the mare. He casually walked towards the two ponies minding his own business. As he neared the mare and stallion he was able to catch the tail end of the conversation and it made him sick.

“I can easily fund your team, all you need to do is give me an incentive to give you the funds,” Marcus watched as the mare tried to keep herself from hurling. He didn’t need any more of a reason to step in.

“Excuse me, good sir, but I think you are bothering this nice mare,” the unicorn stallion turned around and stared at the human.

“By Celesita’s holy sun, what are you?” The stallion asked as he looked at the human.

“Nothing that really concerns you. So if you don’t mind, please leave this mare alone and go bother someone else,” the stallion didn’t like this as he got right in the human’s face. He stood a head taller than the human and he could smell a hint of alcohol.

“I don’t think this concerns you, creature. I am making a proposition to the Captain of the Wonderbolts, so I suggest you scurry off.”

“Oh, are you now? To me it looks like you are harassing this young mare. Also this little ‘incentive’ that you want isn’t going to happen. You make me sick,” the stallion was fuming as the mare watched the two of them exchange words.

“So what do you care? I can do whatever I want since I can financially ruin them. So in a way that makes them my-” Marcus had enough of the noble as he clocked him in the face.

The music stopped as all the ponies turned their attention to the sounds of breaking items. The stallion was sent several feet back into a table that had many wine glasses. The stallion lay unconscious as the human flexed his hand. The orange mare stared in shock at the creature that punched a high ranking noble. The mare flinched as the human turned his attention to her and looked at her. She felt her heart race as he spoke to her.

“Sorry about the mess, but I can’t stand people like that. Where are my manners though. My name is Marcus and I am one of the humans stuck here. What is your name?” Marcus asked as he extended his hand. The mare slowly took his hand as she spoke.

“The… name… is S-Spitfire,” The mare answered.

“What a wonderful name. I think it suits you quite nicely,” Marcus stated as he smiled at the mare.

The mare could only stare at him in confusion as he smiled at her. Her attention was pulled from the human as she spotted her teammates coming over along with a cyan pegasus. When the others reached Spitfire and Marcus the cyan pegasus got up in the human’s face full of anger.

“What the hell were you thinking?” The cyan pegasus asked.

“Relax, Rainbow. I just taught this guy not to be so rude to a mare,” Marcus said as he pointed towards Spitfire.

“Marcus, do you have any idea who that is?” Rainbow asked.

“Her name is Spitfire. Why, is she something more?” Marcus asked in confusion.

“She is the Captain of the Wonderbolts,” Rainbow stated enthusiastically.

Before anyone could anything more, Luna and her guards came running over. Marcus quickly turned his attention away from Blood Rain because as she jogged over her breasts were not held in place by her dress. The guards picked up the unconscious stallion and took him out of the castle. Another set of guards came over to the human ready to escort him out, but were stopped by Spitfire.

“You can leave this one alone. He did nothing wrong except break a worthless table.”

“Even so, Ms. Spitfire, he assaulted a noble and he has to pay the consequences.”

“As Captain of the Wonderbolts I excuse him of his actions. So thank you for your concern, but you can head back to your posts,” the guards looked at the night princess who nodded her head.

Blood Rain lifted a brow quizzically at the human who just shrugged. After staring at him for a few seconds she walked off to keep an eye on the princess. He was pulled back to the golden pegasus as she nudged his arm.

“So is it true what Rainbow says about you taking on a harpy?” Spitfire asked.

“I did fight a harpy, but I would like that not to get out unless you want to alert the other harpies and get me killed,” Marcus said as he stared at the cyan mare.

“Sure, I can do that.”

“Also, you know that you didn’t have to cover for me with the guards. I could have really cared less about the punishment,” Marcus said.

“I wouldn’t feel right having my defender being thrown in some dungeon for standing up for a mare,” Spitfire retorted.

Marcus, Rainbow, and Spitfire continued to talk as they walked to an area where the Wonderbolts could sign autographs. Once the commotion of everything that happened calmed down all the ponies went back to the party. Marcus enjoyed meeting the Wonderbolts and he especially enjoyed talking with Spitfire. At first he thought they were going to be like the celebrities back on Earth that only cared for fame.

They proved him wrong as they treated all the ponies with the same respect that you would treat anyone else. He learned that Spitfire was the first in Wonderbolt history to be the youngest assigned Captain. As the crowds around the Wonderbolts died off they went to enjoy the party. Rainbow, Marcus, and Spitfire continued to hang together as they went to get something to drink.

The party was going along smoothly after the noble punch-out incident. Drak continued to talk with Ditzy and Trixie and was enjoying his time with them. The azure unicorn opened up to the human during their stay together and he learned why she spoke in the third person. The showmare spoke in the third person not for her shows, but also because she was afraid of meeting new ponies. She was afraid of being teased by others because of her mane color.

As the azure mare got to know him better she learned that he held no malice towards those that were different. He treated Ditzy with respect even with her messed up eyes and complimented Trixie on her beautiful mane. He was starting to grow hungry and thirsty so he headed for a nearby refreshment table. He asked the mares if they would like anything and told him what they wanted. He left to get the items and that was when two pegasus stallions walked up to Trixie and Ditzy.

Ryan was busy watching Rarity from the food table and he was ready to lose it. He watched as Blueblood treat the fashionista like she was nothing and cared only for himself. He was ready to go give that stallion a piece of his mind when he saw that Blueblood took a seat for himself instead of giving it to the white mare. He was stopped from making a scene when Applejack placed a hand on his shoulder.

“I know that you want to help her, but going up against him won’t do you any good.”

“Either way Rarity doesn’t deserve to be treated like this,” Ryan was pulled back to Rarity when he heard her scream.

“You have to be the most ungrateful stallion that I ever met! I thought that you were some kind of gentlecolt, but apparently you are just a ruffian!” Blueblood didn’t like being called a ruffian especially in front of the nobles. To maintain his image as a higher citizen he struck the mare across the face.

Rarity fell to the floor clutching her cheek as it began to swell. Applejack wasn’t fast enough when Ryan bolted towards the ‘prince’ anger fueling his actions. The fashionista was starting to tear up as she saw Blueblood get closer. The unicorn stallion was ready to strike her again for her insult, but was stopped by something grabbing his hand.

“If you so much as strike this kind hearted mare again I will rip your arm off and beat you to death with it,” Ryan whispered menacingly into the stallion’s ear.

“What filthy creature dares to defile my hand?” Blueblood asked as he looked at the human with hatred.

“One of a few people that you don’t want to piss off,” Ryan answered back as venom dripped from his words.

“You dare threaten me. I can have you executed right here if I wanted to,” Blueblood threatened as he met his gaze.

“The execution wouldn’t happen fast enough to save your life. By the time a guard would take a single step I will have broken you like a twig.”

Ryan let go of Blueblood’s hand and he backed away. He looked at the human before turning away and leaving the party. Once he was out of sight, Ryan lowered his hand to the fallen mare who took it. He led her to an empty table and had her take a seat. She removed her hand and he winced at how big her cheek had swollen. He grabbed a glass and filled it with ice before handing it to the unicorn.

“Once the swelling dies down a bit, would you like a dance?” Ryan asked as he smiled at the mare.

“I think I am done with the party now. I should probably head back home to make sure Sweetie hasn’t burned the place down.”

“I can’t let you leave without one good memory. I know that I am not your Prince Charming, but I think you deserve a good dance,” Rarity looked at him for a few seconds before smiling and nodding to him.

The two of them sat around for a few minutes until Rarity got up. Ryan got up as well as he grabbed the mare’s hand and led her to the dance floor. Jaeden saw Ryan walk to the dance floor with the fashionista and decided to do something nice. He walked up towards the orchestra that was still on break for a few more minutes. He looked through the group and found Octavia talking with Lyra.

“Hey, Octavia, you mind doing me a favor?” Jaeden asked.

“Why should I do you a favor?” Octavia shot back as she glared at the human.

“I want you to play something heartfelt for Ryan and Rarity. He is giving her a good memory so she doesn’t think ill about the Gala every year.”

Octavia looked out at the small crowd that waited for the orchestra to start playing. She noticed Rarity and Ryan in the crowd and could barely make out the welt on her face. She looked back at the human who looked at her pleadingly and sighed as she nodded her head. He thanked her as he walked off stage and let them set up.

Once the orchestra was set up they agreed on a song. They play a rendition of Beethoven’s songs and it was a good choice. Ryan held Rarity close as they danced to the music. The white mare closed her eyes as she let the human guide her through the steps of their dance. She couldn’t help the smile that formed on her face as she danced with the kind human. The song ended much to her disappointment. He gave a kiss to her hand that caused her to blush as he went back to the table.

Drak was returning to the table when he saw the two pegasus stallions at the table. As he got closer he saw that both Trixie and Ditzy were crying. He felt his anger rise and he placed the food and drinks on a table. He walked towards the stallions quietly as he got behind them. As he got closer he heard what the stallions were saying to the mares and he didn’t like it.

“Who let the freak and old bag into the Gala?” The pegasus on the left asked.

“I don’t know, but I think that we should show them the way out,” the other pegasus answered. Drak was behind the two and he wasn’t going to let it continue any longer. He threw his arms around their necks and pulled them close so they could hear him.

“Why don’t you leave these mares alone before I turn you into mares yourselves?” Drak whispered as he held them tighter.

The two pegasi looked at each other and smirked as they turned their attention to the human. They each pulled back their free arm and shot them towards him. He easily ducked their punches as he grabbed their heads and smashed them together. The two stallions fell down onto the floor unconscious. He walked over to the table and grabbed the food and drinks as he rejoined the mares.

The mares smiled at him happily as they ate and drank. Blood Rain came over to see what happened and when she saw the ruined makeup on the mares and the unconscious stallions she knew what happened. She grabbed the two pegasi and took them outside of the castle. The lunar guard returned and nodded at the human who waved his thanks.

The party was starting to die down and ponies started to leave. The princesses thanked all the ponies for attending the Gala and wished to meet them next year. Celestia was back to her normal self and seemed oblivious to her earlier change. The friends got back together and had a few drinks as the mares talked about their night. All in all it was a good night or it would have been if a pair of harpies didn’t appear.

All of the ponies were gone and that was when the harpies decided to show up. They flew down from the sky as they confronted Celestia about what happened in the Everfree. The friends walked closer to the princess ready for anything that they might do. As they got closer they heard what the harpy was yelling about.

“I thought we had a deal, Celestia! We don’t attack your precious cities and you don’t attack us in the Everfree.”

“The deal still stands for I haven’t broken it,” Celestia answered.

“Then care to explain why one of my Lieutenants was found dead?!” The harpy screamed at Celestia.

“Well, that would be because of me,” Marcus answered for her. The harpy turned around quickly and got right in the human’s face.

“What gives you the right to kill one of my own, creature?” The harpy spat at him.

“First off my name is Marcus and you will do well to remember. As for the reason I killed your harpy was because she was attacking some foals.”

“If they were in the Everfree then we were within our bounds.”

“I don’t give a damn what parts of the Everfree you own. You so much as threaten little foals that meant no harm then so help me I will protect them from the likes of you,” the harpy continued to stare at the human before laughing hysterically.

“You are quite funny, Marcus. I have lived for two hundred years and never has any creature stood up to me. So I will cut you a deal. I won’t have you killed if you come to work for me. You will be a bodyguard for our ruler and you can do anything that you want,” the harpy offered as she smiled maliciously at him.

“I am free to do whatever I want as long as I listen to your queen?” Marcus asked and was answered with a nod.

Marcus gave a slight nod as he thought to himself. Everyone else watched stunned that he would even consider such a thing. As he thought over what the harpy said he started to take off his suit. He took off his jacket and neatly placed it on the chair. Next was the dress shirt that he placed in the jacket. He took off the dress shoes and took off his dress pants. He placed those on the other pieces and put on his sneakers.

“As tempting as that sounds, I have only one response. Go. Fuck. Yourself,” Marcus answered as he got closer to punctuate his last three words.

Everyone stared at the human like he was crazy for what he did and couldn’t find the words to say anything. The harpy landed on the ground as she walked towards the human and stared him in the eyes. The human could feel her heavy breathing as she tried to control her anger. After staring at each other for a few seconds the harpy joined the others and spoke to them.

“Let’s go, harpies. It’s apparent this human doesn’t want to join us and I am not looking for a confrontation right now. Be warned, Marcus, that you probably haven’t heard the last from us,” the harpy said and flew off. She didn’t get far before the human called out to her.

“Just make sure you tell your queen that if she comes after anyone but me then I will rip her head off her shoulders,” the harpy only laughed as she flew off into the night sky heading for home.

“What the hell are you thinking?!” Luna yelled as she looked at the crazy human.

“Making sure that they never come back that was what I was thinking. If they wanted a fight then they would have sent someone else. I don’t know what their true motives are, but we won’t see them for a while. They are also smart to not attack since they don’t want to go to war with Equestria. So all in all I think this was a pretty successful night.”

The princesses rubbed their temples trying to stave off their incoming headache. The carriages arrived outside the castle and the friends got in. The mares got in their own carriage and laughed during the whole trip. Even after everything that happened at the end everyone had a good night to remember.

“You have nothing to worry about, Luna. Those harpies won’t be coming back anytime soon and everyone enjoyed themselves. So was this Gala better than the ones before it?” Blake asked as he chuckled slightly to himself.

“Even after that harpy encounter it was. Sure there were a few problems, but I was glad that your friends did the right thing. Nobles think that they can get away with everything and pay off our guards. With you and your friends here we were able to deal with some of the troublemakers and deal with them accordingly,” Blake and Luna laughed as they headed back towards their rooms excited about the prospect of sleep.

Doing What's Right For Love

Final Stand
By: Duelist96
Chapter 12: Doing What’s Right For Love

All the friends except for Callie who was replaced by Whooves so she could have girl time with the mares were sitting at the park. Whooves had a tissue in his nostril and was halfway covered in blood. He also had a black left eye and some of his hair was singed. The friends kept silent about his looks. The stallion was a good sport in keeping quiet about it, but he could see their curiosity. He gestured with his hand for them to ask the question they were all thinking.

“So what got to you during the middle of the night?” Ryan asked.

“Callie is the one that did this to me,” Whooves responded rubbing his temples.

“What exactly did you do to her? Did you walk in on her when she was exiting the shower?” Blake asked jokingly. Whooves averted his attention to a nearby tree trying to find something interesting within its bark.

“Dude you are so lucky that is the worst she did. If she really wanted to she could have ripped your nuts off,” Andrew said as he held back a chuckle.

“For being a tiny woman she sure has a lot of strength to her. I’m certain the she may have cracked one of my ribs,” Whooves said as he checked his body.

“Did you not knock before you entered?” Alex asked.

“I did, but since there was no response I let myself in. Granted I feel bad that I walked in on her but I was so glad I was wearing pants at the moment.”

“Why do you say that?” Brandon asked.

“Let me say that there was no part of her body that I didn’t enjoy,” Whooves answered as he gave a slight blush.

“You like her don’t you?” Jaeden said as he gave a few nudges.

“I would be lying if I didn’t say she was in my dreams every night,” Whooves answered while rubbing the back of his neck.

“Now this is just me so don’t quote me on it, but I think that she likes you also. The reason being that you are still walking around with a few injuries,” Luke said.

“This is why all of you are so interesting. You are all the same species, but not a single one of you are the same. Sure in this world there are different races among the ponies but that is the only difference,” Whooves said as he smiled at everyone.

“Kind of the reason that we have survived as long as we have. If we were all the same then we would be dead or doing terrible things,” Drak replied.

Everyone nodded their head in agreement as they thought about that outcome. In reality they were happy that they were different. Before shit hit the fan others treated them horribly for just being different. Once things started to change they looked at their differences in a new light and were proud of who they were. The friends all gave warm smiles and a few chuckles before jumping into the lake and taking a quick swim.

Library

Callie was sitting with the mares and sipping her tea and acted like the event with Whooves never happened. She didn’t mind hanging out with the guys but she was glad to get some girl time after four years. All of the mares were sitting around having casual conversation about the day. She felt bad though since three of their friends couldn’t make it. Octavia and Vinyl were busy with something, but wouldn’t say what. Blood Rain had to train even at the insistence that she should join all the mares.

Callie smiled as all the mares smiled and shared in each other’s laughter about everything that happened. Since it was just all the girls together Pinkie had the bright idea to talk about more intimate matters. She gathered everyone’s attention when she blew a really loud whistle. Callie was wondering when she was able to hide it or even the fact of where she got it. All the girls turned their attention to the pink mare and indulge in her conversation.

“Since it’s just the few of us here, why don’t we talk about who we are crushing on?” Callie spat out her tea and dropped her cup on the floor. Twilight picked up the pieces and threw them away.

“Sorry about that, Twilight,” Callie said as she blushed slightly.

“It’s quite alright, Callie. This isn’t the first time that has happened so I keep the good cups in storage,” Twilight replied smiling at her.

“So who is going first?” Pinkie asked.

“Darling are you sure that this is a topic that we should be discussing. As much as I like gossip as the next pony I do believe that some ponies should have their privacy,” Rarity replied.

“Aw, but Rares, I want to know. If I need to I will Pinkie Promise that whatever is said here will never leave the confines of this building,” Pinkie begged as she stared at the fashionista with tear filled eyes.

“Fine, but you better mean it when you say that whatever is said here never leaves.”

“Don’t worry, Rarity. Since I am making a Pinkie Promise I am not allowed to break it,” Pinkie said as she did the gesture to her famous promise. “To make this a little less stressful I will spin a bottle and whoever it lands on has to say who their crush is,” everyone nodded at this and Pinkie pulled a bottle from her mane and spun it.

The bottle landed on Callie first. “What the fuck,” Callie mumbled as she shifted in her seat a little.

“Whooves,” Callie mumbled under her breath.

“I’m sorry what was that?” Lyra asked.

“Whooves,” Callie answered quietly, but audible enough for them to hear.

The mares nodded as Callie took the bottle and spun it again. The bottle this time landed on Applejack. Applejack’s eyes darted back and forth before pulling her hat down. Sometimes she cursed herself for being the Element of Honesty, but she was raised better than that.

“Ryan,” Applejack answered quickly.

Before anyone could question her she grabbed the bottle and spun it. They sat around for a few seconds since the farm mare gave her spin more force than needed. The bottled slowed down and ended up stopping on Rose. The flower mare shifted uncomfortably in her seat as she contemplated her answer. She looked up at the expectant eyes of the mares and sighed as she gave her answer.

“Brandon,” Rose answered as she felt her face flare up.

“Not trying to sound rude or anything but why him? Isn’t he the one that made you feel bad and cry at the party?” Rainbow asked.

“He was the one that made me cry but has been making it up to me. He gave the sincerest apologies I have ever heard and has never questioned me when I ask for his help. I sometimes find him up late at night making sure that all the plants are watered and safe,” Rose couldn’t help but smile as she remembered the human taking care of all of her plants.

The earth mare spun the bottle and waited. Everyone went back to sipping their tea as they waited for the bottle to land on someone. Callie wished that Luna were with them because she knew how to have a good time. As Callie drank her tea though a single thought crossed her mind. She had to keep from spitting out her tea as she thought about the night alicorn’s dream walking ability. She started to sweat a little as she thought about the princess knowing about who everyone liked.

She was able to take a few breaths as her brain finally rationalized her thoughts. The alicorn enjoyed a good prank like everyone else, but would never hurt anyone. She always took into consideration everyone’s feelings before pranking them. This thought alone was able to relax her as the bottle landed on Lyra. The mint green unicorn finished off her tea before answering. Her face was showing an intense blush as she answered.

“Marcus,” everyone looked at Lyra a little stunned except for Dash who was trying to keep her cool.

“Any reason why he choose him over anypony else?” Trixie asked as everyone got closer.

“Yeah, because the last time I checked he didn’t much care for other’s feelings or his actions. So knowing that, why in the wide world of Equestria do you like him?” Applejack added.

“I just can’t explain it. I’ve heard the stories about everything that he has done now and before, but I feel there is more to him,” Lyra answered as she gave a slight blush. The unicorn gave the bottle a spin and it landed on Ditzy.

“I really like Drak,” Ditzy couldn’t help but smile brightly as she spun the bottle. Next to reveal their crush was Rarity. The white unicorn rubbed the back of her head as she answered.

“Ryan,” Rarity answered solemnly.

“Since when did you start liking him?” Applejack asked as she eyed the mare.

“Well, at first I never had much interest in any of them in the romantic sense. If I had to say when I started feeling this it would be after the Gala.”

“I’ve been meaning to ask this, but what happened that night?” Twilight asked.

“Well, to make a long story short and I will be sure to tell you the long one later, Ryan stood up to Blueblood and gave me a dance that I haven’t forgotten,” Rarity replied as she smiled with the thought of the dance in her mind.

“Well, I can’t really hold it against you. He is a really nice guy and I am glad that he was able to keep you happy,” Applejack responded giving the fashionista a warm smile.

Rarity released her breath that she didn’t know she was holding in. She felt bad that she had feelings for someone that Applejack liked, but was glad that she was caring. She spun the bottle and asked Twilight a question.

“Hey, Twilight, do any of them know how relationships work here in Equestria?” Twilight shook her head as she watched the bottle land on her. She took a deep breath as she answered the question.

“Alex,” no one was surprised by her answer since they were exactly the same. Twilight spun the bottle and looked towards the pony that it landed on. Trixie sighed as she got comfortable in her seat and gave her answer.

“Drak,” Trixie answered and pulled her magic hat further down. Ditzy just smiled at her as she went to spin the bottle. She had a feeling that the showmare liked him and she was okay with that. The bottle landed on Pinkie.

“Luke,” Pinkie answered happily. The pink mare spun the bottle and it landed on Fluttershy. The pegasus blushed deeply as she hid behind her curtain of mane.

“Andrew,” Fluttershy answered meekly. Everyone scooted a little closer to Fluttershy and gestured for her to repeat her answer.

“Andrew,” It was still quiet, but everyone was close enough that they heard her answer. The pegasus gave a small ‘eep’ as she spun the bottle and continued to hide behind her mane.

The bottle finally landed on Rainbow Dash and she was getting very nervous. She could say that she was having feelings towards one of the humans, but she couldn’t say for certain if she really liked him. Her heart pounded in her chest as she looked at her friends. They all answered the question and even though some were confusing they never really argued.

The pegasus hoped for a way to stall them so she could gain the courage to answer the question. Her prayer was answered when a knock sounded through the library. The cyan mare was immediately on her feet and went for the door. She opened the door to greet the guest, but her voice got caught when she saw who it was.

Standing outside in her orange tank top and golden shorts was Spitfire. The cyan mare could only stare wide eyed at her idol who was fidgeting in place. Twilight saw that Dash was stuck in place and she didn’t want to keep Spitfire waiting outside. The lavender mare gently nudged Dash out of the way and allowed the Wonderbolt entry. The golden pegasus entered and everyone greeted her happily.

“So what brings the famous Captain all the way out here?” Callie asked.

“Please, just call me Spitfire. I stopped by because I heard that somepony knows where Marcus is.”

“What do you need from him? Did he break something or get in a fight?” Lyra asked a little concerned.

“Not to my knowledge that we would need to intervene. I just wanted to give him my thanks from the Gala and this note,” Spitfire answered as she pulled out a tiny slip of paper.

“Well, he is at the park with his other friends,” Twilight replied. The pegasus bit her lower lip and casually rubbed her arm.

“Well, if it isn’t too much trouble can one of you give it to him?”

“I can do that since I am watching over him,” Spitfire looked over at Dash and handed her the slip of paper. “So what exactly does this piece of paper say?”

“That is kind of personal, Dash and if you could, please don’t tell him that it is from me,” Dash looked between Spitfire and the paper before pocketing it.

“I’ll give it to him the next time I run into him,” Dash replied as she joined her friends. Spitfire took a few seconds to look at all the others before exiting the library and heading back home.

“So, Dash, who are you crushing on?” Rarity asked smirking a little.

Rarity would never say anything, but she saw how Dash reacted when Spitfire mentioned Marcus. She watched as the cyan mare shivered a little and tried to keep herself under control. The pegasus looked back at her, but missed the smirk that was on her face. The prismatic mare hoped that the distraction would have lasted longer, but there was no escaping it now. The pegsus got herself comfortable in her seat, as she looked at all her friends.

“Marcus,” Dash answered quickly and soon cursed at herself.

The pegasus couldn’t tell what was wrong with her. She was a brash, young pegasus that would meet any challenge head on. She took every challenge and normal activity as a chance to prove her abilities. Now that she was met with a question about who she liked all her confidence left. The mere thought of the human would cause her to shiver and make her heart pound against her chest.

The pegasus enjoyed being around the human and during those chances she would enjoy every second praying that it never ends. When he had to leave back for the house or they couldn’t hang out she would feel empty on the inside. She found herself awake most nights anticipating their next outing together. Sure she could have gone out with him during the night since he never slept, but she was too afraid that it would raise suspicion.

As the thoughts ran in her head she looked back at Lyra and the note in her hand. She found it hard enough to get him to notice her or even have a casual conversation with and now she has two other mares that she needs to contend with. Lyra she could easily go against, but now that she had to deal with Spitfire and she felt her hopes dash. The cyan mare was pulled from her thoughts when Pinkie bounced up in front of her.

“You okay there, Dashie?” Pinkie asked as she looked over her friend.

“Yeah, Pinks. I’m fine,” Rainbow answered as she went back towards her seat.

The prismatic mare watched as her friends stared at her curiously and were trying to decide if they wanted to ask something. Their mouths would open and close a few times before they gave up and went back to drinking their tea. The pegasus was glad that none of them questioned her about her crush because she wasn’t even sure if she could answer it.

Night was starting to fall and all the girls were cleaning up the living room. As they were busy cleaning they didn’t hear when the guys got back. Their attention was drawn to them when they started laughing really loud. The girls all waved to them as they finished up their cleaning. It was getting late and everyone needed to get some shut eye. They all said their goodbyes as they went their separate ways. Marcus wished Lyra and Rainbow a good night as he went somewhere in town.

Once he had left them, Rainbow was busy staring at the paper. She was fighting herself on whether she should or shouldn’t give him the paper. She looked at the paper with slight jealousy and fear of what was on the inside. She was pulled from her thoughts when Lyra spoke to her.

“You may never know what that paper says until you give it to him,” Lyra said startling her a little.

“I don’t know what you mean,” Rainbow shot back trying to keep her cool.

“I think that you do know what I mean. I saw how you reacted to the question and when Spitfire gave you that paper. You could always ‘accidently’ lose the paper, but what good would that do you. He may find out another way and that could really destroy any trust that you have with him,” Lyra answered calmly as she walked away.

Rainbow looked at the paper one last time before giving a huge sigh. Lyra was right and she knew it. As much as she wanted to get rid of the note she knew that if he found about it then she lost all chance she had. The cyan mare left the library and took off into the sky headed for Lyra’s house so she could put the note in the human’s room.

Jaeden

Jaeden walked along the dark cobblestone road as he headed for Vinyl’s and Octavia’s home. He could never mention it, but he was a little angry that his friends got such understanding ponies to look after them. He reached the house and turned the knob. He found that the door was locked for some odd reason.

The only time that the house would be locked was when Octavia and Vinyl were both out of the house. He couldn’t recall that they had any plans for the day so he was confused. He sighed as he lifted his arm up and started looking for the spare key. He found it after a few seconds of looking and put the key in the lock. As he turned the lock he could hear voices inside.

The voices were muffled, but he could make out Vinyl’s and Octavia’s voices. The two mares were talking and then he heard a third unfamiliar voice. It was male by how deep it was and it sounded like the male was drunk. He contemplated on entering the house with the risk of pissing off the two mares. He stood there in the dark barely illuminated by the hanging lamp. He was about to walk off and join Marcus when he heard a shriek.

He was able to easily tell that it was Vinyl that shrieked. Throwing any caution that he had before he kicked open the door and jumped inside. He saw that Octavia was holding onto Vinyl who was crying. He could see that she was rubbing her cheek and that her shades fell off. The cellist was scared, but looked over at him and mouthed to him that he should leave.

He looked over to the right and saw the assailant. He was a sky blue unicorn stallion with a black mane. He was wearing a pair of sunglasses and he was standing on wobbly feet. He was wearing a pair of new tennis shoes, jeans, a short sleeved shirt with three stars on it, and a leather jacket over the shirt. The stallion started walking over to the two mares and he let instincts take over.

The stallion was walking up to the mares preparing to strike one of them. As his arm was sent towards them, the human grabbed his arm and looked at his shade covered eyes. He moved quick as he sent the stallion over his back and onto the floor. The stallion hit the floor with a loud thud and groaned in pain. The human pulled out his phone and handed it to Octavia.

“Hold down three and that will connect you with Marcus. Tell him that you need someplace safe to stay,” Jaeden said as Octavia took the phone.

“What are you going to do?” Octavia asked looking between the stallion and Jaeden.

“I am going to teach this punk a lesson,” Jaeden answered as he cracked his knuckles.

“You can’t take on Neon. You just get out of here and I will handle it,” Vinyl said as she grabbed her shades and placed them on her face. He didn’t get a good look, but could see that Vinyl’s eyes were red.

“So his name is Neon.”

“Yes and now please leave before you get yourself hurt,” Jaeden shook his head as he pointed towards Octavia.

Octavia closed the phone and put it in her bra. He slightly hung his head because she could have easily put it in her pocket. Vinyl looked at the gray mare through her shades and the cellist knew that tears were welling in her eyes. The cellist got to her feet as she helped the unicorn up and headed for the door. They were near the door when they heard glass break. The two mares turned around to see Neon standing up and Jaeden slumped against the wall.

Jaeden groaned as he got back to his feet and letting the tiny shards of glass fall to the ground. He looked over at the drunk unicorn who seemed to have recovered from his hangover and getting ready for a fight. The human popped his shoulders as he got in a low stance waiting for the stallion to make a move. Octavia was about to step over and help him, but he stopped her with a cold glare.

He looked behind the two mares and waved at his friends as they came running up with the other mares. They waved back as they neared the house and assessed the situation. He lowered his stance as he gestured for Neon to head outside. The stallion understood what he wanted and grinned as he headed outside. The human followed behind him before stopping in front of Marcus and whispering in his ear.
“No matter what happens no one is allowed to step in,” Marcus patted his shoulder as he gave him an affirmative nod.

“If you have to don’t be afraid to use your knives. Just be sure that you don’t kill him because we don’t need that kind of scene,” Jaeden nodded as he entered the open area with Neon.

The stallion had his sunglasses and leather jacket taken off as he waited for the human. The unicorn smirked as he watched the others gathered around to watch the show. The human got back into his stance as he stared into his eyes. Before the human did anything he needed to know one thing.

“Why did you attack Vinyl?” Jaeden asked as he glared daggers at Neon.

“Because that bitch left and I told her that she couldn’t leave. Then she calls up her whore of a friend to take her away,” Neon answered as he glared at the two mares. Jaeden watched as the two mares shivered.

“She is not your property to decide what to do with. She is a beautiful mare that can make her own choices.”

“And who are you to stick up for this cunt. I know that you got a glimpse of her eyes so why shouldn’t I treat her as my property. No one will love her as long as she has those eyes.”

“I don’t give a fuck what her eyes look like. For all I care she could have two different colored eyes and I would still find her beautiful,” Jaeden retorted with venom dripping from his words.

“I don’t have to stand here and argue with you. I will just kick your ass and take her back once I’m done.”

Neon’s hands started glowing as he got in a defensive stance. Jaeden took a deep breath before charging the unicorn. He went in for a round house kick, but the unicorn easily ducked under it. When Neon popped up he sent two jabs into the human’s side and sent him flying. The human skidded across the ground causing a little groove to form. He slowly got to his feet and tried to catch his breath.

He felt something slide down the side of his lip and wiped at the spot. When he pulled his hand away he stared wide eyed at the blood. His heart raced in his chest as he had flashbacks of what happened to his friends rush through his mind. He wiped his hand on his shorts as he tried to collect his breathing. He didn’t waste a second as he charged at the stallion again going in for a right hook.

The unicorn easily dodged his right arm, but couldn’t move fast enough when he kicked him in his ribs. The human heard as the unicorn gasped from the sudden rush of air leaving his body. He staggered back a few steps as he heaved in and out. He looked at the human with fury in his eyes as he started channeling his magic. The unicorn summoned two other clones of himself and circled the human. Jaeden watched his sides as he waited for one of them to move.

Vinyl saw what Neon was going to do and broke free of Octavia’s grasp. She ran towards the human to stop the fight, but was grabbed by Marcus. The DJ fought against his grip and he was forced to put her on the ground. The mare continued to struggle in his grasp as she looked up angrily at him.

“LET GO OF ME! I NEED TO STOP THIS BEFORE HE GETS HURT!” Vinyl yelled continuing her struggles.

“I’m just doing what he asked me to,” Marcus answered calmly. Vinyl looked at the others, but was pulled back to Marcus when he spoke to her. “They won’t step in to the fight and won’t help you up.”

“WHY WON’T YOU!” Vinyl continued yelling but ceasing her struggles.

“Because this isn’t just some normal fight. If he was fighting to survive then I would be more than glad to help him. This is a fight that only a true man or woman can do alone. This is the type of fight where you risk your life to protect someone special. If he were to lose then he would get back up and make himself stronger so he would never lose again. If we stepped in right now then he would be showing weakness and that is worse than losing or even dying,” Marcus answered as he continued to watch the fight.

Vinyl watched as Jaeden was hit from every direction from the clones. They were all channeling their magic and increasing their power. The human was being thrown around like a rag doll as he was pummeled senseless. The white unicorn begged that he would stay down on the ground every time he landed on it, but he would get back up. She watched as he swayed back and forth barely able to keep from falling to the ground.

“But we aren’t anypony special for him. We treat him terribly and ignore him most of the time,” Vinyl said as she felt her tears slowly fall.

“You may have done that to him, but he wants to be able to prove himself. I am going to tell you something, but you never heard it from me. He wants to tell you himself, but since you are so low right now I think you should hear it. Every time we get together he has nothing but nice things to say about you. We can tell that he is jealous that we are cared for by nice ponies, but he doesn’t let that get in the way. He has never insulted you or Octavia once and even told us that he would protect you no matter what,” Vinyl stared at Jaeden after Marcus finished telling her something so personal.

Marcus got off of her and she got to her feet. The unicorn mare pulled her shades down and everyone got to see her eyes. Not a single one of them gave her strange looks or insulted her. They kept their silence as they watched Jaeden get thrown to the ground again. The DJ looked at the human who was panting heavily on the ground and bleeding heavily from the head and arms. Vinyl was done with being scared and made sure that Neon knew this. The unicorn inhaled huge amounts of air and yelled at the top of her lungs.

“I’M SORRY FOR EVERYTHING JAEDEN. PLEASE GET UP AND KICK HIS ASS. I’M DONE BEING SCARED OF HIM AND DON’T WANT TO SEE YOU HURT ANYMORE!” Vinyl panted a bit from exerting herself a little too much. Jaeden gave a slight chuckle as he got back to his feet.

“And I don’t want to see you or Octavia cry ever again,” Jaeden said as he got to his feet and stared down the stallion.

Neon grew a little nervous as he watched the expression on the human’s face grow serious. The stallion glared at the human as he sent his clones to attack him. The human dodged the double attack by stepping back. He grabbed the clone on his right and flung him into the other clone. The clones slid back several feet before disappearing into smoke. The unicorn was huffing heavily as he was on his last legs.

“Used up a little too much of you magic did you?” Jaeden sarcastically asked.

The stallion glared at the human as he pulled out his knife. He never used the knife unless he was low on magic energy to continue fighting. Jaeden laughed as he walked towards the stallion that was trembling. The unicorn charged at the human and went in to stab him in the gut. The human smirked as he moved faster than he did before and grabbed Neon’s arm.

Once he had a hold of his arm, he twisted it behind his back and made him drop the knife. Once the tool of death was on the ground, he kicked it away. The human held the unicorn’s arm for a few seconds before twisting it again and breaking his elbow. The stallion howled in pain as he fell to the ground clutching his arm. Jaeden turned around and left the groveling stallion on the ground.

The unicorn watched as he walked away and felt a new sense of rage burn inside of him. The stallion got off the ground and charged at him. Jaeden was unprepared for the attack and did his best to put up a defense. Before the unicorn made contact he was stopped by a sharp blow to his gut. He looked down to see a metal pole against his abdomen. He followed along the pole until his eyes met one of Jaeden’s friends.

Drak was staring at the stallion with calm anger as he brought the staff back and cracked it across his face. Neon laid on the ground unconscious as Jaeden fell to his knees. Vinyl and Octavia were by his side and kept him from hitting the ground. The mares looked at the human who gave them a goofy smile as blood dripped from his mouth. The cellist pulled a handkerchief from her back pocket and wiped away some of the blood.

“Come on, Jaeden, let’s get you back inside,” Vinyl said as she helped him to his feet. The mares handed him off to Ryan who took him inside the house and laid him on the couch.

“So do you understand why he took all your insults in stride and never argued with anything you said?” Drak asked as he collapsed his Bo staff and put it away.

“We do now and we feel awful for letting it happen,” Octavia said as she wiped away a few tears.

“Maybe you can make it up to him by making sure he stays well and out of trouble,” Alex said as he smiled at the mares.

The mares let out a small chuckle at how a simple thing could make the human feel better. Ryan walked back out and assured everyone that Jaeden was going to be okay. Everyone sighed as they split apart for the night and as Marcus called Blood Rain. The lunar guard arrived quickly to the scene and grabbed the unconscious stallion. She apologized for the trouble, but Marcus waved her off letting her know that everything was okay. He watched as the purple pegasus flew off and he decided to head home as well.

He couldn’t help but smile at all the joy that his friends were having. Everyone talked so positively about the ponies that they were staying with and he was happy for them. He wondered if he could find the same thing, but quickly killed that thought. Even if he wanted to he didn’t want to make some of the girls feel bad. He wished that he could be in a polygamous relationship, but he couldn’t since it would be immoral.

He sighed as he decided to take a quick jog before heading back home. He took his regular jogging route that led him around the village. It was a good few miles around and gave him a good workout. As he finished his running he walked back to the house quietly. He arrived back at the house and opened the door. Once the door was closed he headed for the shower and got rid of the sweat.

As he stood in the shower he remembered what he saw on his jog. It was a faint glimpse, but he knew what it was. Just like before it was a mist, but this time it was pink instead of purple. He really hoped that these mists were a part of his imagination, but he knew that they weren’t.

Twilight

Twilight was looking at a few books that were on Equestrian culture norms. She decided that tomorrow since everyone was free they were going to learn about how relationships worked in Equestria. She was both excited and nervous to teach this part. Her nerves really got to her when she thought about how Alex would react to the information. She was able to calm herself as she rationalized that he would understand. Happy with that thought she placed the books away for tomorrow and headed for bed.

Marcus

Marcus was in his room and lying on his bed as he tried to relax. He couldn’t find a comfortable position so he got up and walked over to his dresser. He noticed a piece of paper on the dresser and a feather. The feather was cyan and he could only guess Rainbow left it there. Unsure of what to do with it he left it on the dresser and unfolded the note. When he opened the note a golden feather fell to the floor.

He picked up the feather and read the note. He looked at the feather before placing it next to Rainbow’s. As he got further into the note he looked back at the feather. He finished the note and looked at the two feathers. As he looked at them he noticed there was a third tucked behind the dresser. The third feather was a dark purple and placed it next to the other two. He gave one last look at the letter before deciding what to do.

“I guess it wouldn’t hurt to go see her. Might be interesting to see what she is like when she isn’t busy working,” Marcus gave a soft chuckle as he got to work with the feathers and one of his shirts.

Fun Time And New Facts

Final Stand
By: Duelist96
Chapter 13: Fun Time And New Facts

Morning came around and Marcus could hear his phone buzzing. He beat his head on the door as he listened to his phone. If there was one thing that he got annoyed with it was the early morning texts sent by Twilight. He opened the bathroom door and grabbed his phone. The text told him to meet the unicorn mare at the library for their next lesson. He forwarded the text as he grabbed his shirt.

He smiled as he looked at the shirt that he prepared himself. Thanks to Lyra courteously allowing him the use of her sewing equipment he was able to attach the feathers to his shirt. He did the feathers in a way that he could move them from shirt to shirt so he could always wear them. He grabbed his phone and sent a text to Alex to explain that he wouldn’t be able to show up.

He wasn’t sure who sent him the note but he wanted the break away from Twilight. He knew exactly what the lesson was going to be about and was glad that he got an excuse to skip it. He put his shirt on as he picked out a pair of shorts. Once his shorts were slipped on he adjusted the feathers as he slipped inside his shoes. He pocketed the note as he walked out of his room. When he closed the door behind him he ran into Blood Rain.

“Sorry about that, Rain,” Marcus said as he helped the mare up.

“It’s fine, Marcus. I should-” Blood Rain stopped as she looked at the feathers.

Blood Rain could feel her face burn as she formed a blush. She was thankful that her dark purple fur could hide the blush or else she would be asked many questions by the human. The pegasus stared at the feathers and noted their positions. Going from left to right was the cyan feather, the golden-orange feather, and her feather. She was certain that she hid that feather, but she was proven wrong.

Marcus looked at the lunar guard with confusion when she stopped in the middle of her sentence. He lifted a hand to wave the pegasus back into existence, but when he moved she ran away. He stood there completely dumbstruck as a night guard ran away from him. He felt a little hurt that she did that, but he was used to things like that. When he heard her door slam he continued on out of the house for his destination. Once outside he pulled out the note and read it again.

Dear Marcus,

Please stop by this house sometime tomorrow morning if you can. I have enclosed a feather within this note and if you do come please wear it. Also at the bottom of this note are the directions to the house. Please come alone and don’t tell anypony where you are going. I will also tell you who I am unless you can remember my face when you arrive.

Sincerely,

Anonymous

Marcus shrugged his shoulders as he looked at the directions and tried to make out different landmarks he could follow. He gave a slight nod of the head as he went to wing it to his destination. After walking around for half an hour he decided to get some directions to the house. After getting some directions from a nice mare he ran into he headed for the house. He arrived at the house early and knocked on the door.

There was silence for several seconds and as he went in for another knock he heard a voice. He could tell that it was a mare’s voice and by the sound of it she had just woken up. The human leaned his back against the wall as he waited for the mare to open the door. After several seconds the door was opened and he greeted the mare.

Library

The ponies were in the library getting everything set up before the humans arrived. Twilight was laying out the multiple copies of books that she was going to read them when the door opened. The friends came walking into the library, but Ryan couldn’t wait to take a seat since he was ready to collapse from exhaustion.

“Do we have to have these sessions so early in the morning?” Ryan asked as he laid himself on the couch.

“The earlier we start the more we can teach you,” Twilight answered happily.

“I can understand that, but I live on a farm and this was a day off for me,” Ryan groaned as he failed to find a comfortable position.

“I don’t see Applejack complaining.”

“That’s because she lives and breathes the farm life. Hell, I am pretty sure that she has more of a green thumb than any of us.”

“Well, earth ponies do have more in common with nature than the others so it is understandable.”

“Yeah and then the unicorns are adept to the mystical arts and pegasi are good in the skies. Even then Applejack should learn to take a break once and a while.”

“Well, you can discuss that with her when we finish today’s lesson.”

“Speaking of the lesson, what are we learning today?”

“Well, we are going to learn about relationships in Equestria, but before we get started has anypony seen Marcus?” Twilight asked looking for the sometimes angry human.

“He won’t be able to make today’s lesson, Twi,” Alex answered.

“And why is that?” Twilight asked a little infuriated, but also holding back her blush at the nickname.

“He just sent me a text saying that he wouldn’t be able to make. I guess he knew that you were going to teach this and wanted to avoid it.”

“Well fine. If he wants to break a million mares’ hearts because he can’t tell the signs of when they like him or Celestia forbid they make a move on him then he can do that,” Twilight shot back angrily.

“Yeah, well he isn’t interested in having a relationship so he doesn’t really care,” Jaeden replied.

Twilight just sighed as she grabbed the first set of books for them to read and began explaining everything they needed to know. As the unicorn started on the basics of understanding pony body language, Blood Rain let her thoughts travel to Marcus. She felt sad since he didn’t know what he was doing with the feathers and the possible hurt feelings of the other two that did the same.

The purple pegasus pushed those thoughts aside and listened to the lavender mare so she could explain everything to him when they meet up. The lavender unicorn explained that there were four different ways that a mare or in the rare cases a stallion would do to get a pony’s attention. The ways they would go around that depended on the type of pony that they were. Earth ponies gave something sentimental from nature. Pegasi would give a fresh feather showing that they trusted the individual. Unicorns would create something with their magic that spoke their heart.

The last was a rarity to see just because of how few of this type of pony existed. There was a small passage, but it did well enough to explain the courting of an alicorn. Alicorn courting was a little more complicated since they would do all three of the courting steps of the other ponies. The reason being is to show their affection in different levels.

Alicorns would begin with giving flowers to ones that they were interested in. This allowed them to form some kind of bond and see how they felt for each other. Next up would be the magic gift to show that they were officially dating. The final step would be the offering of the feather showing that they wanted no pony else but them. Everyone paid close attention to the unicorn as she gathered their attention.

“Before I go on I would like to know the types of relationships that you had on Earth.”

“Well, most of the time we would have a monogamous type of relationship. There are places that have polygamy, but it was either frowned upon or not even accepted,” Ryan answered.

“How did you all feel about interspecies dating?”

“Well, that depends on how you want to look at it. There are the interspecies where a human would have sex with an animal. Those types of people aren’t very well liked because it is sick and gross. On Earth though the animals aren’t sentient so that is the main reason why it is wrong. We also have people of different ethnicity that causes some problems, but that is because people can’t let go of the past,” Alex answered.

“Well, that makes this next part a little easier to explain. Interspecies courting and marriage is widely accepted throughout Equestria. Sure there are those that would disapprove something like this, but a lot are very tolerant. Relationships work the same with having monogamy or polygamy. The only one that differs is polygamy. Polygamy is set into two different categories labeled herd and harem. Herds work in the sense where one stallion has a few mares that he is engaged with. Harems are the same, but usually includes one stallion with a ton of mares or a few stallions of their own herd coming together.”

“How exactly does that work?” Callie asked.

“Yeah, wouldn’t there be fights between the groups?” Andrew added on.

“Sometimes there are fights, but they are never really life changing fights.”

“So then how does one form a herd or harem?” Jaeden asked.

“A herd is started when a mare and stallion asks another to join them. The mare decides if they can join or not, but once they join they have free choice if they want to stay or leave. A harem works essentially the same way, but the stallion has a little more say in the matter, but the mare still has final choice. Most herds and harems are made by ponies that all love each other and can most likely benefit from the outcome.”

“What do you mean benefit from the outcome?” Alex asked a little skeptical of the outcome. Twilight rubbed her hands together as she thought of the best way to answer his question.

“Well, the benefit would be the possibility of having another stallion in the world,” Twilight answered as she looked nervously at the friends.

“Are you saying that stallions are less in population than the mares?” Drak asked as he closed his book. He already knew the answer after reading ahead, but he needed to hear it from her mouth.

Twilight shifted uncomfortably in her chair as she thought of an answer. She could feel the gazes of the friends on her but they held no malice towards her. Each and every one of them were confused and required more clarification. It took the unicorn a few minutes before she was able to find her voice again to speak.

“Sadly it is true,” Twilight shut her eyes and waited for the friends to start yelling at her.

There was silence in the room for a few seconds before she opened her eyes. She looked at the friends as they looked at her trying to comprehend the new information. The silence stayed as the friends looked through their books and saw that she was right. The silence was starting to become unbearable, but before anyone could say anything, Ryan started to chuckle.

“Well, at least that is out of the way now. So how bad is the ratio between males and females?” Andrew asked.

“It’s not that much, but enough to be noticeable. The ratio is at least six to one,” Twilight answered.

“Could be worse. Sure the ratio is a little high but it could have been higher. Actually makes a little more sense with herds and harems being a big thing,” Blake stated.

“So you guys aren’t mad?” Twilight asked smiling hopefully.

“Not really. Sure this is such a big shock to us, but we need to get used to it,” Alex stated.

“That’s good to hear. Now before we get started on the next lesson, why don’t we get some lunch?” Twilight asked.

“That would be nice and I think we could use the break to let this information settle a little more,” Jaeden replied.

“So what will the next lesson be about?” Brandon asked as he stretched on the couch.

“The next thing on the list will be about a mare and her heat cycle,” Twilight answered quietly as a blush assaulted her face.

Luke was able to catch himself as he tripped over his own feet from what the unicorn said. Everyone had noticeable blushes burning on their faces as they let the words sink in. Not even wanting to get clarification on this particular lesson all the friends left to stretch their legs and get something to eat. The mares looked at each other uncomfortably as images of this lesson ran through their head.

“Hey, Jaeden, are you feeling better?” Pinkie asked as the friends took their seats with plates of food.

“I could be better, but I don’t have much to complain about. Vinyl helped with most of the wounds, but I have some bruises that will be around,” Jaeden answered nonchalantly.

“Are you sure that you don’t need a hospital visit? You took quite a beating from Neon and you were bleeding profusely at the end,” Applejack stated with slight concern.

“Vinyl and Octavia tried to make me go, but I was able to get them to calm down. I wasn’t in a bad enough shape to require attention and I was sure as hell not going to stay.”

“Why are every single one of you so stubborn about staying in a hospital for a couple of days? Sure the food there is terrible and it’s not the most comfortable place to be, but at least you will be able to have medical treatment,” Twilight said with slight annoyance.

“Well, you already know the first reason after one of the stories that we told you. The second reason is because I hate listening to doctors telling me to stay in bed and get some rest. I know what my body can handle and I don’t need them telling me otherwise,” Jaeden stated. The mares just let out a collective sigh as they went to get their own food.

Everyone kept quiet as they ate in silence trying to drag on their lunch break. Everyone gave each other nervous glances as they ate. While everyone was busy eating Blood Rain notice that Rainbow was missing a feather on her left wing. Most ponies would never notice, but her guard training made sure she paid attention to every little detail. She noted that not only was it a missing feather, but it was an area of the wing where you pull a feather off to give to someone that you want to court.

The lunar guard knew this very well since she did the same to her own left wing to get Marcus a feather. She stared at the prismatic mare for a few seconds trying to figure out who she gave a feather to until it hit her. She thought back to the three feathers that Marcus wore and recalled the cyan feather being the first in line. Her eyes widen as she looked back at the cyan pegasus who was off in her own world.

The guard calmly walked over to the cyan pegasus and pulled her to the side. The prismatic mare gave the night guard a curious look before following her around a corner. Once the two mares were out of sight Rainbow pulled her wings close to her body to hide where she plucked her feather. Blood Rain noticed this and spread her wings showing her missing feather. The cyan mare noticed the missing feather and then glared at the mare.

“What do you think you are doing?” Rainbow spat at Rain.

“What am I doing? What are you doing giving a human an intimate gesture without him knowing?” Rain shot back at Rainbow.

“Why do you care what I give him? I am free to do as I please since I like him,” Rainbow immediately covered her mouth when the final three words left her mouth.

Blood Rain raised an eyebrow at Rainbow before giving a little smirk. The prismatic mare noticed this and shivered a little at what the guard might do.

“So somepony has fallen for the anger filled human?” Blood Rain asked, but the question sounded more like a statement.

“So what if I like him. You apparently do to if you have a missing feather,” Rainbow immediately shot back.

“What makes you think that I gave it to him and not somepony else?” Rain asked as she felt her face begin to blush.

“I’ve seen the way that you look at him. Sure I like to lounge around and do things at my own pace, but I can tell when another pegasus is pining for somepony. Especially at the Gala with the way that you were dressed. Your dress screamed attention, but only from the one that you wanted to notice you,” Rainbow was now glaring at the mare.

“Well, maybe a certain mare should have made her advances a little more well-known instead of trying to show off,” Rain couldn’t help but smirk at Rainbow who was now blushing profusely.

“If that’s the way you want it then bring it on. I will make my feelings known to Marcus and show you up.”

“And I can’t wait to see you fail when he denies you your affections. Sure there are others but they will all fail,” the two mares gave each other a final glare before walking back to the living room.

The two pegasi took their old positions as Twilight handed out the other books. The friends looked at the books for a few seconds before setting them down on the table. They all rubbed their temples in preparation for this uncomfortable lecture.

“Let’s try to get this over with quickly,” Alex said. Twilight gave a slight cough as she picked up her book and spoke to the friends.

“Mares have two heat cycles that they go through every year. The time that they start can vary depending on the location of the mare. The heat cycle lasts for only a week and begins at the beginning of spring and fall. When a mare enters her heat cycle they become more sexually active. Pheromones are released to let other mares and stallions know that they are in heat. The pheromones will excite a willing member into having intercourse with the mare,” Twilight took a drink from her glass of water before she continued.

“The heat also increases a mare’s stamina so having intercourse several times in one session is required to help calm them down. After going for several sessions their heat will be sated for the next while. It is required that their partner stay with them the entire week to keep their heat sated. Once the heat has passed the mare will be back to themselves until the next time,” Twilight grabbed her glass again and finished off what was left trying to calm her intensifying blush.

“Is there anything else that we should know about this heat?” Blake asked as he kept his eyes to the ground.

“There are only a few things left that need to be known. The first is that Callie will not go through this because she is a different species. The second thing is mares in heat won’t sleep with anyone that they don’t feel some attraction towards. The final things are the signs that include a flushed face, strong aroma from the source, and sometimes a noticeable wetness from the source,” Twilight looked at her empty glass before sighing and setting it down.

“So pretty much notice these few things and we can tell that a mare is in heat,” Jaeden stated.

“That is pretty much to it. Now after all of this I am just going to go over a few pleasure centers of the different ponies and we will be done,” Twilight heard a collective slam as some of the friends smacked their heads on the books.

“Do we really need to know something like this?” Brandon asked.

“Unfortunately yes, but I don’t need to go into detail because I think it will be self-explanatory,” the friends gestured with their hands for her to get it over with.

“Earth ponies are very sensitive at the tips of their ears and their tails. Unicorns are sensitive on their horns especially around the grooves and tip. Pegasi are sensitive at the base of their wings, the tip of the wings, and their feathers. Alicorns have all these sensitive areas. You can also tell when a unicorn is getting aroused when magic sparks come from the horn and for a pegasi their wings will become erect,” Twilight coughed as she quickly got up and got another glass of water.

While the lavender mare and the other mares were busy keeping themselves distracted the friends all went outside. They looked up into the sky as the moon was overhead and gave a cool breeze in the warm weather. Everyone was uncomfortable from this session except for Callie. The female was a little heated, but she was able to keep herself calm. They stood around for several minutes until Marcus came walking down the road.

The friends walked towards him so they can get on him for skipping out on his lesson. As the friends walked towards him they noticed the three feathers that he was wearing. Knowing what that meant they kept silent as a punishment for him. Callie was the first to reach him and gave him a piece of her mind.

“Marcus, where the Hell have you been?” Callie asked a little irritated.

“I was out hanging with one of the ponies,” Marcus answered calmly. The friends noticed his soft smile and were a little worried about what made him so happy.

“Before you start telling us where you were and who you were hanging out with you are going to figure out what we learned on your own,” Callie said as she jabbed her finger in his chest.

“That is kind of why I am here. I am stopping by to pick up the books on the relationship lesson that was today.”

“Wait a minute. You knew what the lesson was going to be?” Brandon asked as he stared at him.

“Yeah. That is kind of the reason why I skipped the lesson and went to hang with a pony.”

“Please enlighten us to who this pony was that you spent your time with,” Alex said a little angrily.

“Now this will be a fun story to tell.”

Marcus

“You’re earlier than I expected you to be,” the mare said as she yawned.

“Well, I had nothing better to do so I just wanted to stop by and see what you wanted.”

“Before we get to that, do you remember me?” The mare asked.

Marcus put his hand to his chin as he thought about the mare before him. He definitely remembered the mare since he met her at the Gala. He was only thinking about her name just to mess with her. He couldn’t help but stare at her orange and yellow mane as he continued to think. He saw as her eyes darted back and forth worried that he didn’t remember her. He enjoyed the look of her golden-orange eyes before answering her question.

“Your name, if I remember correctly is Captain Spitfire, isn’t it?” Marcus answered.

“Please don’t call me Captain. You can call me Spitfire and I am glad that you remember me.”

“I can never forget a beautiful mare that I helped and are you sure that I shouldn’t call you Captain? You are part of a flight show that is also part of the military force here,” Marcus replied.

“Not while I am off duty and especially my friends,” Spitfire answered.

“Since when did we become friends?” Marcus asked confused as to why this mare called him her friend.

“Well, you were nice enough to stand up for me and were very kind during our conversations.”

“Obviously you never heard the stories then,” Marcus replied as he got a solemn look.

“Actually I am well aware about everything that you have done so far. Celestia came to me first and asked that I watch over you before Luna sent Blood Rain. Good thing too because I wasn’t going to do it anyways.”

“How come you were going to deny her request?”

“I don’t like to spy on ponies. Would you like to come in and have something to drink and I can get dressed in something appropriate?”

Marcus nodded his head and Spitfire stepped out of the way. The pegasus noticed on his way in that he was wearing her feather along with two others. She was happy that he went through with wearing her feather, but was worried about the other two that laid claim to him. She pushed those thoughts aside because she was certain that he didn’t know what it meant. The human took a seat in her living room and she headed for her room.

As much as she liked walking around in her house with her night gown on she did want to go somewhere with him. She opened the closet and pulled out a short sleeved shirt that stopped above her bellybutton and showed her toned abs. She grabbed a pair of shorts from her dresser that stopped halfway on her thighs and helped to show off her butt. She looked herself in the mirror before taking off her shirt and bra. She took off the bandages that held her breasts down before putting her bra and shirt back on.

Happy with her look in the mirror she walked back out to see the human reading a magazine article on the Wonderbolts. She walked into the kitchen and grabbed two glasses of water and an apple for herself. She walked back into the living room and sat down next to him. He took the glass of water that she was handing him and drank from it happily.

“So what did you want to see me for?” Marcus asked as he put the magazine down.

“I just wanted to hang out with you some more and thank you for helping me back at the Gala.”

“There is no need to thank me. I hate people that try to force someone to do something that they aren’t comfortable with.”

“But you didn’t even know who I was. I’m certain if you knew that I was famous then you would have jumped in without a moment’s hesitation.”

“You could have also been some regular pony that I could have met once and I would still help. I don’t give a damn how much power a person has, especially if they abuse it.”

“Even then I would like to take you on a picnic lunch down at the lake.”

“Are you sure that you want to do that? You really don’t have to pay me back for what I did. Knowing that you think I am a possible friend means a lot more than you think,” Marcus couldn’t help but give a little smile at the mare.

“Well, I am not taking no for an answer so let’s get going,” Marcus didn’t have time to object as the pegasus pulled him out of the house with her picnic basket.

Spitfire dragged him through the town with a bright smile on her face not caring what other ponies were thinking about her. He was surprised by the strength of the mare as he was dragged around town. She was stronger than she looked and he couldn’t help but be amazed by the mare. Not only did she have the strength to possibly hold her own in a fight but she even radiated beauty.

He could feel his heart speed up as he continued to stare at the mare. Many thoughts were running through his head and as they did four mares showed up with one word. He could see Rainbow Dash, Lyra, Blood Rain, and Spitfire hovering over the word love. He quickly slapped himself across the face trying to banish these thoughts from his mind. He had no reason to become intimate with any of the mares so he didn’t need those kinds of thoughts.

The pegasus didn’t notice the man slap himself as she neared the entrance of the park. Once the two were standing on the outside she let go of his hand and continued on. He gave a small smile as he followed the mare to the lake. The Wonderbolt laid out the blanket and he happily sat upon it and helped her unpack the lunch.

The two of them ate silently as they stared at the huge expanse of the lake. The sun reflected off the surface of the lake and made it sparkle. Little rainbows shined on the lake giving the lake an even more excellent beauty. Spitfire turned around and looked at Marcus with a smile. He gave her a smile back and was pulled to her attention when she spoke.

“So have you been enjoying it here in Ponyville?”

“It has been an interesting experience. Still trying to get used to some of the peacefulness of it.”

“You don’t like it being peaceful.”

“Actually I enjoy it quite much. Just after living for four years in a personal nightmare that you can never wake up from you forget what it is like.”

“Have you made any good friends?”

“I would like to think so. The only one I could say that really is a friend would be Pinkie Pie. Then again that mare is everyone’s friends and it’s nice to meet someone like her. If I may though, how come you live down here?”

“Well, I was born on Cloudsdale before heading out for training. After my training was finished I could head back to Cloudsdale and live there. Funny thing was that during my training I found that empty spot and I really loved the town. So I built the house there because I like to know about the other ponies that I am protecting.”

“That is a good thing to have. Maybe at some point I might get that feeling with all the people here.”

“If I may, but you have every right not to do it, I heard that you had a tattoo on your arm and I was wondering if I could see it,” Spitfire could see that he got tense when she mentioned the tattoo. She was ready to tell him to forget about it and apologize for asking until he showed her.

Spitfire put a hand to her mouth as she looked at the tattoo. She reached a hand out towards it and started to touch it. She looked at the human and could see that he was depressed and ashamed of it. She looked at it one last time before looking at him and speaking to him.

“What do you think it means?”

“From what I’m told it means endless death.”

“I don’t mean what you were told. I mean deep down in your heat what does it mean?”

“I don’t know what it means.”

“Well, I’ll let you know what I think. I think it means that you are willing to protect those that need it no matter the cost. You are willing to burden the term monster if it means others can live to see a tomorrow.”

“Sometimes I like to believe that I can do that.”

“That is because you have been your entire life. You are not afraid to stand up to anypony and you don’t plan on backing down. You are ready to lay down your life for others if you need to.”

“I am willing to do that, but the monster is not so willing. Every day I fight it to keep it from coming out. My friends have seen it and I don’t want them or anyone else to ever see it.”

“Maybe you need to stop running from it.”

“What do mean stop running? I haven’t been running from anything,” Marcus was now getting frustrated with the mare.

“If you haven’t then you wouldn’t hide in your shell hiding everything. Your friends seem to be fine with what they are and before you say anything I understand more than you know. I was out on a regular scouting mission and before I knew it we were attacked by taraxippoi. They are awful monsters that nearly killed us all. I would have been killed if the old Captain didn’t risk his life to save me,” Spitfire didn’t realize it, but she was starting to cry.

Marcus scooted closer to the mare and pulled her in for a hug. The pegasus didn’t struggle against his grip as he held her close. He never thought that there was anyone that could understand what he went through, but this mare proved him wrong. The golden mare was able to control herself and broke off the hug.

“I didn’t know that something like that could ever happen here. I guess no matter what world you live in you will always need to fight. I guess I will stop running and try to use my powers for good in the end,” Marcus smiled at the pegasus as he gave her a quick hug.

The two of them continued to look out at the lake as the sun started to slowly lower and give way to the moon. As they sat there Scootaloo came by the lake and saw Marcus. When she saw the human she ran towards him and gave him a big hug. Spitfire couldn’t help but smile as she watched the human hug the little filly back. As he ran with the filly around the lake, she couldn’t help but feel a pang of guilt.

The filly didn’t know it, but if it wasn’t for her father she wouldn’t still be here. This thought haunted the Wonderbolt for a long time especially since she knew the filly lived alone. She lost her mother when she was four, but refused to leave the house. The golden mare took responsibility for the little filly to avoid any trouble. The filly attended school thankfully and never questioned where she was getting the money to live in the house.

Spitfire never saw the filly so happy except when she was with her friends. The filly held great respect for the human and saw him as a father figure. She made a mental note to talk to Scootaloo and Marcus about her future. The pegasus was pulled from her thoughts as the filly and human joined her again on the blanket.

The two of them breathed heavily from all their running and enjoyment. Spitfire laid down next to them and looked up at the night sky. The human pointed at all the stars and showed the filly where all the constellations were. The Wonderbolt felt happy that the filly liked the human and would hope that she would accept the offer she would soon giver her.

It was starting to get late and she knew that the human should at least check in with one of the mares that was watching him. She offered to walk the filly back home so he could head straight for the library. Before he left he gave the pegasus mare a hug and kissed the little filly on the head. He said his goodbye and walked off as the mare and filly headed back home.

Present

“You do know that Dash is going to flip when she finds out you were hanging with one of her idols?” Alex stated.

Marcus only nodded his head as he said goodbye to his friends for the night. He entered the library and sat down on the couch next to the pile of books that he was going to have to read. He gave a slight chuckle as he picked the stack up and headed back to Lyra’s to get started on his reading.

Who Needs A Job

Final Stand
By: Duelist96
Chapter 14: Who Needs A Job

Alex woke up in the morning to the horrendous sound of pounding on the door. He waited for Twilight or Spike to answer the door but they never did. After the third round of pounding he groaned as he rolled out of his bed and headed for the door. Before he opened the door he took a quick second to calm himself so he wouldn’t frighten the person on the other side.

He opened the door and saw Marcus holding his stacks of books that he read. He took the books as Marcus handed them over. He allowed him entrance so he could talk to him about something that has been escaping his mind. He was putting the books away in their proper place as his friend took a seat on the couch. He got to the point of what he wanted to say so he didn’t blow it off till later.

“Hey, Marcus, I’ve been thinking that with everything that these ponies have done we should find a way to pay them back,” Alex said as he descended the ladder.

“It would be a nice thing to do for them and we could use the income since our money doesn’t really work here.”

“Yeah, so if you can get the others together I was thinking that we could all go job hunting.”

“Yeah, I can do that. Where and when do you want to meet?” Marcus asked as he got up and stretched.

“Let’s meet at the park in about an hour and a half.”

“Okay, I’ll let the others know. Meet you there,” Marcus said as he walked towards the door.

“Before you go can I ask you something?” Alex asked.

“You really don’t need my permission to ask me a question, Alex. We have been friends for several years so just speak your mind.”

“Did you really read your books?” Alex asked as he eyed him suspiciously.

“Yes,” Marcus answered flatly.

Alex continued to give Marcus a glare before nodding his head. Seeing that Alex had nothing left to say, Marcus left the library. Once the door was closed Marcus couldn’t help but chuckle at the lie he told his friend. Although it could also be considered that he told the truth since he did skim the books, but just never actually read them. He gave a small shrug as he pulled out his phone and contacted his friends.

Alex was finished packing away the books in their proper places so Twilight wouldn’t have a freak-out. He headed for the room that he was staying in and grabbed his clothes. With his walk to the bathroom he noticed that he hadn’t run into Twilight or Spike. He paid no attention though since the unicorn and drake got up early in the morning to see the princess or get started on a project.

He opened the door to the bathroom and stopped in mid step as he saw the lavender mare coming out of the shower. She saw the human staring at her as he tried to back out of the bathroom. He lingered a little too long as he stared at the mare’s bare form. Her wet mane and tail were stuck to her body and her matted fur made her look sexy. He took a little long as the unicorn let out a shrill scream and shoved him out of the bathroom using her magic.

“GET OUT!” Twilight yelled as she fired a magical blast at him.

He was sent flying out of the bathroom and crashed against the wall. He groaned as he righted himself into a sitting position and heard the bathroom door slammed. Spike came running from one of the rooms that he was in and looked at the human leaning on the wall.

“What was that about?” Spike asked looking from Alex to the bathroom door.

“Well, I didn’t think that you or Twilight were home so I went to take a shower. Next thing I know Twilight was coming out of the shower and I saw everything,” Alex answered unable to help his blushing face.

“What were you trying to do to her?” Spike growled as he jumped on him. He was surprised by the young drake’s strength.

“I promise that I wasn’t trying to do anything. I was just going to take a shower and then meet up with my friends,” Alex said trying to lean further into the wall.

Spike gave him one last glare before jumping off of him. The drake started walking towards what the human assumed was his room until he stopped and turned around. The young dragon made the ‘I’m watching you’ gesture before finally retreating into the room. Once the door was closed the bathroom door opened to a clothed Twilight with a very bright blush on her face.

The two didn’t say anything as they just walked past each other and continue on with their day. Alex took his quick shower and headed out of the library after giving the unicorn a sincere apology. With the incident now behind them, he took the time to enjoy the walk towards the park. He arrived at the park to see all of his friends sitting under a shady tree. He noticed that Blake was missing as he got closer to the group.

“Where is Blake?” Alex asked looking around for their missing friend to see if he was hiding.

“He said that he wouldn’t be able to make it, but not to worry about him. He apparently found a job escorting the night princess around,” Marcus answered as got up.

“How does one get a job escorting a princess and how did she even convince him to do that?” Ryan asked.

“He didn’t say much except that she found something out about him and now has to do what she says. Kind of sucks for him since he still has to answer her questions at some point and now she knows something that we don’t.”

“Well, at least we don’t have to worry about him so we can move on to the next point,” Alex said.

“Yeah, Marcus already told us what this was about and you can count me, Ryan, Brandon, and Andrew out of it. We already have our jobs so that leaves just you, Marcus, Callie, Drak, and Jaeden,” Luke replied.

The friends spent the next half hour talking about potential jobs they could do. Sadly they found nothing that interested them or even came close to something that they could do. Everyone groaned in frustration at their failure to find their job. They were ready to give up on trying to find something when Rarity and Fluttershy came walking by.

“Hello, darlings. How are all of you today?” Rarity asked with a beaming smile.

“We feel like complete idiots,” Callie replied.

“Is there something that we can do to help… if you don’t mind that is?” Fluttershy offered while hiding behind her mane.

“If you can show us a place that we can work at that would be lovely,” Alex calmly replied.

“Well, if you want, Fluttershy and I are headed for our weekly spa meeting and I think the owners are looking for a pony to help them,” Rarity offered.

“Wouldn’t hurt to check it out,” Jaeden said.

The friends gave each other a quick glance before shrugging their shoulders and getting off the ground. Rarity smiled happily as she brought the friends with her to the spa and help them feel better. The friends followed behind the two mares while Ryan and Andrew tried to keep their gazes off the mares. They would be lying if they said that the mares didn’t get their attention every once and a while. Ryan found Applejack attractive but in a sense that she was a hardworking girl who was also understanding.

Rarity exuded radiance and could easily gather the attention of any male that she wanted. Andrew loved the tender love and care of Fluttershy and remembered the times that he was able to get her to smile. Ryan has noticed though that the white unicorn hasn’t been standing out as much unless she was near him. Her whole personality changed after the events of the Gala and he really couldn’t complain.

While everyone was busy following Rarity and Fluttershy, Drak slowed down a bit to walk next to Marcus. Drak was able to see that some of the mares that Marcus hung around with did enjoy his company. Knowing very well how Marcus keeps himself guarded and most likely doesn’t know their social norms he wanted to talk with him.

“So Marcus, did you enjoy those books Twilight left you?” Drak asked trying to keep the conversation casual.

“Yeah, they were an interesting read,” Marcus replied. Drak mentally slapped himself because he lied to him.

“Marcus, why do you insist on lying to me?”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“You very well do know what I’m talking about. You didn’t bother reading those books did you?” Drak said making sure that his voice was kept in check.

“I don’t know why it matters. It’s not like I need to know anything about the ins and outs of relationships to survive here.”

“So you’re sure that no woman here is ever going to try and gain your attention.”

“Of course I’m sure. I’m a rude and evil monster that keeps everyone away.”

“If that is true then can you tell me why Rainbow Dash, Lyra, Blood Rain, and possibly even Spitfire wanted to hang out with you?”

“They are probably just being nice and want to be my friend.” Drak had to keep himself from letting out a sigh from Marcus’ obliviousness of the mares.

“So you believe that there is absolutely zero percent chance that they might actually want more than friendship?”

“I do since there is nothing that would make them want to be anything more.”

“Why must you do this to yourself?”

“What do you mean?”

“I mean this. You act like that everyone is out to get you just because of what happened with Olivia. You keep so many pushed far away that you avoid happiness. When are you going to open your heart to others and try to be happy?” Drak noticed that he hit a nerve when Marcus stopped walking.

“The same reason why you should also stop trying to get their attention,” Marcus replied.

“Oh and what exactly is this reason?”

“The reason is if you keep seeking out that kind of relationship then the whole Scarlet problem is going to happen again,” Drak was calm during this conversation but after Scarlet was mentioned he felt something snap. He grabbed Marcus by the collar of his shirt and stared into his eyes.

“You know very well not to mention that name around me,” Drak said as rage built in his eyes.

“I do know very well and I am trying to avoid it from happening again.”

The two friends were so busy with their conversation that they didn’t notice the others looking at them. The two continued to stare at each other until their attention was pulled away.

“Is everything alright?” Fluttershy asked as she trembled nervously.

“Yeah, everything is fine,” Marcus answered.

“Are you sure about that? You two look like you are ready to pound the other into the dirt,” Rarity stated with slight apprehension.

“We were just having a conversation and it got a little heated. I think I will just catch up with you guys later.”

Marcus moved Drak’s hands off of him and left the group. The group watched Marcus walk off and Drak stand in place as he closed his eyes and took some deep breaths for a few seconds. He was able to quell the fury that was building up and walked with everyone else to the spa. After a couple more minutes of walking everyone arrived at the spa house. Rarity opened the door and allowed everyone inside.

“Good evening, Ms. Rarity and Ms. Fluttershy. Are you here for you regular appointment?”

Everyone looked towards the front counter to see a pink mare with a teal mane and tail smiling at them. She was wearing a spa t-shirt that had a lotus flower on it and a white skirt. The mare moved around the counted and greeted Rarity happily as she led the two mares to the back room.

“Oh, Aloe, before I forget these are some friends of ours. That is Andrew, Jaeden, Callie, Ryan, Alex, Brandon, Luke, and Drak. There are two others named Marcus and Blake but they aren’t here. You should be able to tell who they are since they are the only ones here in Equestria,” Aloe smiled happily as she shook all their hands and welcomed them to her and her sister’s spa.

“It’s wonderful to meet you all. Is there anything that I can help you with?”

“Yeah, some of us are looking for a job so we aren’t continuously freeloading with our friends,” Alex stated.

“Well, you came to the right place if you are looking for a job. I’m sad to say though that we would only be hiring one of you,” Aloe stated with a slight frown.

“That’s fine since I don’t think some of us are interested in applying. Out of all of us I think Drak should be the one to take this job,” Jaeden said.

“Any reason why you just openly volunteered me for that?” Drak asked.

“You are better at massages than us so it makes perfect sense,” Jaeden replied.

“Would you like to work here?” Aloe asked with a hopeful smile.

“It wouldn’t hurt to try,” Drak replied. Aloe smiled brightly at his answer as she went behind the counter and hit a buzzer.

After a few seconds went by another mare that was the opposite of Aloe in her color style came walking through the doors. She had a teal coat with a pink mane and tail. The teal mare gave a small curtsy greeting everyone to the spa.

“Lotus, if you could, please take young Drak in the back to see if he is capable of being a masseur,” Lotus gave a nod of her head as Aloe took Rarity and Fluttershy into the back.

“If you will follow me, Drak, we can get started,” Lotus said.

“Well, it looks like you have it from here buddy. The rest of us are going to go on a job hunting spree,” the friends said goodbye to Lotus and Drak as they walked out of the building.

Drak was now alone with the mare and was starting to get a little nervous. The mare continued to smile as she walked towards the back room and he followed a little slowly. The two were inside a sizeable room that had many lotions and scented candles placed around the room. He walked along the walls and inspected each item to see what they had. He was pulled from his search when Lotus called out to him.

“Whenever you are ready, Drak, you can get started,” Lotus said as she laid on the bed.

Drak could feel his face form a blush as he looked over the mare. The teal mare removed all of her clothes and was lying face down. He looked away as he tried to find his voice to speak to the mare.

“Any reason why you are lying on the bed?” Drak asked a little quietly.

“I am testing your skills as a masseur. I’m a certified masseuse so I can tell if you have the skills or not.”

It made sense to the human that she would be the one to test him like that, but he kept his eyes averted. He didn’t find the mare unattractive to say, but if he looked at her he wouldn’t be able to control his blush. He kept his eyes off the mare as he walked along the walls to find a good massage oil for her. After looking through a few bottles he finally decided on Spring Breeze.

He made his way over to the mare while keeping his eyes off of her. When he reached her bed he rolled up his sleeves and applied oil to his hands. He took a deep breath as he reached down and rubbed along her back. When he applied the first bit of pressure he heard the mare release a moan of satisfaction that increased his blush.

He felt completely embarrassed as he rubbed the beautiful mare down. He started at her shoulders and slowly moved down her back. He made sure to apply more pressure to areas where he found tight knots. During his travel down her back, she couldn’t hold back her moans as she felt her body relax under his touch.

The increasing moans of the mare caused his heart to increase in beats. He soon reached her rear, but avoided it as he went for her legs. He started with her left leg first from the top of her thigh making sure to avoid her rear and vagina. He worked his way down to her calf then switched over to her right leg and gave it the same treatment. With both her legs done, he went to work on her feet while keeping his eyes off her partially expose vagina.

He finished with her feet after applying some pressure to a few pressure points so she could walk a little more comfortably. He walked over to the side of the bed and took her hand and helped her up. He kept his face pointed to the side as the mare stood on her feet and began dressing herself. Once she was fully clothed she had him follow her to a supply closet.

“You did very well, Drak. Not many ponies know how to apply the right amount of pressure on certain points on the body. I think that you will be a perfect candidate to work with my sister and me,” Lotus said as she gave Drak his working clothes. He was certain though that when she mentioned herself she added a little more emphasis.

The compliment also kind of threw him off a bit. He never thought of himself as a great masseur, but an average one. Hearing a professional spa mare such as Lotus compliment him like that made him feel proud, but a little embarrassed.

“You’re just saying that to be nice,” Drak said.

“No I mean it, Drak. We have had many ponies try out for this position, but not many could do as a good a job as you. You really have a talent with relaxing one’s body,” Lotus praised with a smile.

“I’m just an average person that has little practice in this field,” Drak nervously said.

“Don’t sell yourself short, Drak. I think that you will be a good addition and I am glad to have you a part of the crew,” Lotus said happily.

With his clothes in hand he walked out of the store and headed back to his house. He decided to take the long way back so he could control his heartbeat and calm his blushing face. He was nearing the house and was finally calm. As he neared the door he looked at the clothes he was holding onto and smiled that he was going to be able to make a life for himself.

The Friends

The friends were walking out of the store, happy that Drak was able to get a job. With nothing else planned they went searching for more jobs. They walked around Ponyville trying to find something. They were ready to give up when they saw Vinyl walking down the street. The DJ noticed the friends and jogged over to them quickly.

“Hey there everyone. What are all of you up to?” Vinyl asked.

“Well, we are trying to get some jobs for us,” Jaeden answered.

“Oh, if you’re looking for a place to work I have an electronic store and I could use some extra hands.”

“I thought you were a DJ?” Jaeden asked.

“I am, but since I’m not required every day I decided to get a little part time job. I’ve been looking for some people to help out at the store when I go for one of my gigs.”

“Jaeden and Callie could probably do something like that,” Alex stated.

“Any reason why you didn’t come and see me about the job?” Vinyl asked.

“You never mentioned it before,” Jaeden replied. Vinyl couldn’t help but chuckle and rub the back of her neck nervously.

The unicorn led the group to her little shop and told them the basics. There wasn’t much to do there but man the register and make sure all products were where they belonged. Callie and Jaeden thanked the mare for the job as they left the store. It was starting to get late and Alex was the only without a job. The friends offered to look with him tomorrow for a job but he just shrugged it off. He was a little disappointed that he wasn’t able to get a job, but happy that his friends were able to get one.

The friends went their separate ways as they headed for their homes. Alex headed for the library a little down, but didn’t let it control him. He arrived at the library and when he opened the door he saw Twilight sitting on the couch with a giant cookie. She got up from the couch and gave him a big hug.

“Thanks, Twilight, but what’s the occasion?” Alex asked as he looked into her purple eyes.

“I just wanted to congratulate you on getting a job,” Twilight answered happily.

“Thanks, Twi, but I wasn’t able to get one,” Alex said solemnly.

“Well, would you like to work here at the library?” Twilight offered.

“I wouldn’t mind, but don’t you have Spike that helps you?”

“I do, but I need help with taking care of the library when night comes. Spike is still a baby dragon and needs his rest.”

“Then I guess you have your night assistant then,” Alex stated happily.

Twilight gave a warm smile as she gave him another hug. When they broke off the hug he opened up the box and took a piece of the cookie and gave it to the unicorn. The two sat together on the couch talking about what the others were doing but he made sure to leave Marcus out of the conversation. Half of the cookie was eaten before the two felt tired and headed for bed. They said their goodnights as they fell into sleep’s embrace.

Marcus

Marcus was walking down the cobblestone path going to wherever it led. To help calm his nerves he let his mind wander over the good things that have happened. He smiled as he thought back to his friends as they found new friends to hang with. He found himself near the edge of the Everfree when his thoughts came back to him. He just stared into the forest hoping to find anything interesting.

Nothing caught his eye and he noticed that the sun was starting to lower. He could feel that he was nearing his time to get some sleep and sighed. Not wanting to go back to the house he set out to find a lone tree. He found a tree that was well shaded and climbed on its branches. Once he was in a well shaded place he closed his eyes and let sleep claim him. As his eyes closed he was unaware of two creatures watching him.

Everfree Edge

“So is that the creature that you were talking about?” An insectoid creature asked.

“Yes, my dear friend, but this is the first time that I have seen him fall asleep. He is usually awake at all hours of the day. If he falls asleep I can slip into his dreams and our plan can move forward much more easily,” a dark alicorn mare replied.

“I still can’t believe I have to impersonate this pony. I may require love to sustain me and my hive, but she just makes it taste awful,” the insect said.

“That may be true, but if it all works out he will never trust any of the mares and he may even possibly do our dirty work,” the alicorn replied.

“Well, we will see when the time comes, won’t we, my dear friend?” The insect replied. The two of them laughed manically as the alicorn turned into a mist and headed for the human.

Scarlet Incident Returns

Final Stand
By: Duelist96
Chapter 17: Scarlet Incident Returns

Drak walked through the eerie darkness with Dinky on his shoulders. The little filly had tired herself out during the events and was happily asleep on his head. He smiled as the little filly mumbled words of thanks towards him. He could see the house and noticed Ditzy walking out of it. The pegasus saw him walking over and waved to him.

“Have to work the late shift tonight?” Drak asked as he reached the pegasus.

“Yeah, one of the employees called in sick and they needed an extra hand,” Ditzy replied as a small frown formed.

“You don’t seem very happy about having to leave,” Drak stated as he pulled Ditzy close.

“I’m just afraid that something bad might happen again,” Ditzy said trying to hold back her tears.

“What happened before?” Drak asked with concern.

“Well, before you and your friends arrived I had to work a late shift. I was delivering the packages easily until I felt a strong gust of wind. I tried to regain my balance but couldn’t catch myself in time and crashed on somepony’s house,” Ditzy replied.

“Did you hurt yourself when you crashed?”

“Not really. I had crashes that were worse than that. The problem was that the house that I crashed into was Blueblood’s house. He came out infuriated that I had woken him and ruined a self-portrait of himself. He insulted me for my clumsiness and that he would see that I was dealt with properly,” Ditzy replied as she held onto Drak tighter.

“Has he done anything to follow up on that threat?” Drak asked as he rubbed his mare’s back.

“He hasn’t done anything yet, so I guess he just forgot. I’m still worried though,” Ditzy said as she pulled away from the human’s grasp.

“Don’t worry about it, Ditzy. I’m sure that you will be fine and if he does try anything then come and find me and I will deal with it personally,” Drak promised as he gave a kiss to her head.

Ditzy blushed a little as she lifted herself off the ground and headed towards Canterlot. Drak watched her leave before heading inside the house. Once inside he put the unicorn filly to bed and went to get something to drink. He filled a glass with ice and water and sat on the couch. He slowly drank from his cold refreshment as he thought about what he said to her.

He was honest with the fact that he would be there in a heartbeat if something happened to her. Hell, even if something happened to Trixie and even Dinky he would crush whoever hurt them. The only thing that nagged him was that he possibly lied to her that she would be okay. If Blueblood was anything how Rarity and Ryan described him then he had every reason to be worried.

Not able to do anything for the night he resigned for his bedroom. Before sliding into bed, he placed his Bo staff and Sais near his bed. There was a chance that he was overreacting, but something in his gut told him otherwise. Taking the time to calm his nerves through meditation, he slid into bed and closed his eyes.

His eyes shot open as he heard his phone ringing. He looked over at his clock and saw that he had been asleep for only three hours. He quickly grabbed his phone and saw that it was Nurse Redheart that was calling him. He hit the answer button and put the phone to his ear.

“Hello, Drak, are you there?” Redheart asked.

“Yeah, I’m here, nurse. What do you need?” Drak asked as he put on a clean pair of clothes.

“Well, I’m calling you to inform you that something has happened,” Drak could hear the nervousness in Redheart’s voice and he didn’t want to beat around the bush.

“What happened?” Drak asked in a low and menacing tone.

“Ditzy was apparently attacked by some unicorn and is in the ICU. He left a note when he checked her into the hospital, saying that I should contact you,” Redheart explained.

“I’ll be right over,” Drak answered as he placed his Bo staff on his back and his Sais into his belt.

“Would you like me to contact your other friends?” Redheart asked.

Drak took a few seconds to think the question through. He would have the help of his friends, but he didn't want to bother them with something that didn't concern them. As he thought about his answer, images of Scarlet flashed through his mind. With new found resolve he answered the question.

“That won’t be necessary,” Drak answered.

Redheart didn’t say anything more as the two of them hung up their phones. He could feel the nervousness that was filling his body and left the house post haste. He didn’t take the time to walk to the hospital for fear of the condition Ditzy was in. He was able to reach the hospital in his hurried state. The human was going fast enough that the automatic doors didn’t open wide enough and he crashed on through.

He could feel the stinging sensation in his shoulder from hitting the door, but pushed it away. He reached the front desk and startled Nurse Redheart. Redheart could see the unsettle and worry that was in his eyes as he stared at her. The mre swallowed a lump in her throat as she spoke to the enraged human.

“I’m sorry, Drak, but Ditzy is in no condition to see any visitors,” Redheart said, cowering a little in her chair.

“Besides the phone call was there anything else that this assailant wanted?” Drak asked not taking his eyes off of the nurse.

“Well, he was sure that you would arrive and asked that I give you this note,” Redheart pulled out a piece of paper and handed it to the human. He took the paper and started reading over its contents.

Dear Trash,

You may have received a call about a certain mail pony suffering a terrible accident. That is just a warning for you and your other piles of trash. My employer has also given me the choice to deal with you personally if I want to. If you don’t want any of your trash or those mares that you call friends to get hurt, then you will come to the Everfree forest.

Sincerely,

Your Doom

Drak gave the note a few more reads before crumpling it and throwing it away. Not saying any words to Redheart, he walked out of the hospital. She heard glass shatter when he rounded one of the corners out of the hospital. When he was out of sight, the nurse scrambled through her papers to find another phone number of the humans. She knew that he told her not to call the others, but she saw that he wasn’t thinking straight.

She was able to find Blake’s phone number. She quickly rummaged for her phone and pulled it out. She dialed the numbers quickly and put the phone to her ear.

Blake

Blake was staring at himself in the tall mirror making sure that he looked presentable. Celestia was able to find the time to talk to him about the note that he left her. She graciously accepted since she wanted to get to know him better. He could see that there was something else behind her reason, but he didn’t feel like teasing her about it.

When he told Luna about Celestia’s answer, ecstatic couldn’t even describe her reaction. She pulled him into a tight hug and nearly severed his spine. He had never been so glad for his quick healing at that moment so the date didn’t get ruined. The suit he was wearing was kind of last minute, but Rarity was more than happy to make it.

Happy with the way he looked he walked towards the double doors and walked out. He was greeted by two guards that led him to where he was supposed to meet with the princesses. He was excited to take these two mares with him on such a lovely evening. Luna even took the time to make the stars even brighter to show her joy.

The human and his little entourage reached the two golden doors that the princesses were behind. He was about to knock on the door, but was stopped by a spear in front of him. He looked over to the guard and could see the look that he was giving him. The look pretty much meant that if he so much as even hurt the princess in any way, then he would personally hunt him down.

The human lifted his hands to show that he means no harm towards the princesses and the guard moved the spear. He took a deep breath before pushing the doors open. When the doors gave way to the outside he couldn’t help but falter a little in his walk. He saw Celestia and Luna standing by the gates in the most beautiful dresses he has ever seen.

Luna’s was a dark blue that hugged her curves very sensually with a slit running up the side to show off her legs. There was a small star pattern that ran along the bottom of the dress to help illuminate her beauty. Her bust was partially revealed, showing more than he was expecting to see of the princess.

Celestia on the other hand wore a little more modest dress. It was white like her fur and didn’t hug as tight. There was a tiny slit in her dress that went up enough so she could walk in it. There were flame designs at the bottom that reminded him what she was capable of. Her bust was well concealed but he could see the crack that was there.

The blue alicorn happily waved him over when she saw him. The white alicorn gave him a warm smile as he came walking over to them. He gave a slight bow when he reached the princesses. Luna placed a hand on his shoulder and he looked up into her beautiful, blue eyes.

“There is no need to bow to us, Blake. We are here together to enjoy a lovely night together,” Luna said smiling.

“My sister is right, Blake. We may be all powerful rulers of Equestria, but we enjoy going out just like normal ponies,” Celestia put in.

This helped put him a little at ease since he wasn’t sure how Celestia would react to this. The Sun Goddess still didn’t know what the date was about and Luna made sure that she didn’t catch on. The Moon Goddess was okay with the idea of the human loving both her and her sister, but he still felt kind of awkward about it. He knew that he was about to try and court a princess that could easily turn him to ash and he couldn’t help but chuckle a little.

He noticed the approaching carriage and gave a sigh of relief. The carriage couldn’t come soon enough to help put his nerves at ease. The carriage stopped in front of the gates and the driver held the door open for the occupants. The elder alicorn was the first to enter followed by her sister. He was about to step in when his phone started vibrating. He looked at the phone and saw that it was Redheart calling him.

“Blake, are you there?” Redheart asked very worriedly.

“Yeah, I’m here, Redheart. What seems to be the problem?” Blake asked. Redheart never called any of them unless it was an emergency.

“I think something bad is about to happen,” Redheart said as her breathing increased in pace.

“Calm down, Redheart and tell me what happened,” Blake said.

“Well, I called Drak to tell him that Ditzy was hurt. He came rushing over here with his weapons and he seemed upset. I gave him a note that seemed to upset him more,” Blake was cold as he stopped listening to what she was saying.

“Please tell me that you didn’t let Drak leave that hospital,” Blake pleaded with her.

“He already left before I could say anything to him. When he was gone I called you and I am looking over the note that he was given. It’s pretty much a death threat,” Blake dropped his phone when she finished and could feel the color leave his face.

The alicorns looked out to him, confused as to why he hadn’t joined them. When they saw his face they grew worried. They quickly exited the carriage and ran over to his side.

“Blake, what’s wrong?” Luna asked as she lightly shook Blake.

“We need to get to Ponyville right now and get the others,” Blake said in a worried tone.

“What’s going on?” Celestia asked.

“Someone attacked Ditzy and threatened to come after all of us,” Blake explained.

“Not to sound rude about it, but how is that cause for worry?” Luna asked.

“This is a cause for worry because if someone hurt a person that Drak cared for deeply then there will be a lot of bloodshed,” Blake answered looking into their eyes.

“Just how much bloodshed will happen if somepony was hurt that Drak cared for?” Celestia asked.

“Has Luna talked to you about the guard that Marcus killed when we first arrived?” Blake asked.

“She had told me some, but she left out some of the details,” Celestia replied.

“Well it’s about that much bloodshed plus enough to fill a tiny lake if need be. I’m also sure that if he had the means, then he would even make it rain blood,” Blake answered.

Celestia and Luna looked at the human for a few seconds trying to see if he was over exaggerating. Seeing that his eyes remained blank, they knew that he was serious and they needed to act fast.

Luna didn’t need any more reason than that to cancel their plans for the night. She trusted in his judgment about what was happening. With a snap of her fingers she changed in her regal princess dress and handed the human his own pair of clothes. He gave a slight sigh that he had to change after taking the past couple of hours making sure he looked presentable.

He quickly changed in the carriage and stood next to the princesses. There was no time to take a train or a pegasus drawn carriage to Ponyville. The Moon Goddess summoned her magic and grabbed him on the shoulder. He felt the pulling sensation as he was teleported to the peaceful town. Once there everyone set out to grab their friends so they could go get Drak.

Ponyville

Marcus walked towards the loud banging that was happening at the front door. He wasn’t asleep at the time, but there were two other mares that were and they didn’t need to be woken up this early. He grabbed the door handle and yanked the door open, ready to yell at whoever was on the other side.

He stopped himself from yelling as he saw Blake panting out of breath in front of him. He quickly went to his room and put a shirt and his shoes on. He joined Blake outside and he was able to get enough of his breath back to speak.

“Marcus, we have a problem,” Blake said.

“When don’t we have a problem?” Marcus asked seriously.

“The Scarlet incident is happening again.”

Blake could see that Marcus was trembling where he stood as he let the weight of the words hit him. Marcus looked in Blake’s eyes and saw that he wasn’t kidding. He let out a big sigh as he gestured for Blake to lead him. The two soon joined the others outside the hospital and they all looked nervous.

Marcus didn’t stop walking as he continued past them and entered the hospital. Redheart saw him enter and handed him the note. He read over the note a couple of times before ripping it to shreds and joining his friends. Once outside he told them what has happened and they headed for the Everfree forest.

“So what exactly is the Scarlet incident?” Twilight asked.

“It refers to a tragic event that changed Drak immensely,” Ryan answered.

“Well, if we are about to enter some kind of dangerous situation, don’t we at least get some kind of explanation?” Whooves asked.

“Well, since we have some time before we probably find him, I guess we can let you know,” Luke answered.

Three Years Ago

The friends have been traveling for a year, stopping every once and a while to gather supplies or rest. During their travels they ran into a group of four survivors walking in The Valley of Death. The friends stopped and studied the group. There were three men in their early thirties and a girl around their age.

The survivors meant no harm towards the friends as they raised their hands and got on their knees. The friends were about to leave when Drak stopped them. He walked over to the survivors and crouched down to them. He asked them if they would like to join and they accepted only if they weren’t going to be in the way.

He assured them that it would be fine and that they were more than welcome. The survivors gave a few glances at the others that were waiting for their friend to finish speaking. Seeing that he was being completely honest with them, they joined happily. With everything sorted out everyone got in their vehicles and continued on with their journey.

The girl removed the cloak that she was wearing and sat down next to Drak. He took in the features of the girl sitting next to him. She was a slender woman that was just an inch shorter than him. Her hair was long and smooth as it reached half-way down her back. Her eyes were a sparkling blue and gave a warm smile. The girl turned to him and offered a hand to him.

“My name’s Scarlet. What’s your name?” Scarlet asked, never letting her smile falter.

“The name’s Drak,” Drak said as he shook her hand.

Out of everything that this world had brought all of them, Drak could say that this was the happiest thing he could have ever received. During their travels everyone took turns keeping watch and getting supplies. He always offered to go with Scarlet whenever he got the chance and she never opposed his offer.

The two were becoming great friends and he would be lying to himself if he said that he wasn’t falling for her. There were many horrors that the world has thrown at him and all his friends. Scarlet was the first thing that was thrown at him to make him feel happy. Three months had gone by when the survivors were picked up.

Drak was able to get the courage needed in those three months to ask Scarlet to be his girlfriend. He was heading for the campsite they had made when Marcus stopped him. He told him that they needed to head out and get supplies. Drak argued that they all didn’t need to go, but Marcus mentioned that there were soldiers stationed around the supplies. He sighed heavily as he grabbed his weapons and walked out with the others.

After three hours of sneaking around and gathering the supplies, they were able to make it back to the campsite. As they neared the building, Drak could see that there was a heavy cloud of smoke. He grew worried since no fires should be going since it was so late at night. He could feel his heart drop as they rounded the corner and saw the campsite on fire.

He dropped the supplies that he was carrying and ran into the blazing fire. He coughed heavily as the smoke filled his lungs and made his eyes water. The heat was unbearable, but he had to push through and find Scarlet. He exited the other side of the campsite and saw scarlet hair in the distance.

Throwing any caution to the wind, he ran towards the scarlet hair. He slowed his pace as he came across Scarlet’s body. He could feel the bile coming up and didn’t try to hold it back. He released any contents in his stomach as he stared at her lifeless body. Her clothes were torn and he could see fluids near her thighs.

He knew immediately that she was raped before she was killed with a slit to the throat. He walked over to her body and fell to his knees. He picked her body up and held it close to him as he felt the tears fall from his eyes. He had always let a few tears fall from his face, but this was the first time that he fully cried for something.

During his crying, he saw a shadow standing in the distance. He could feel the sadness leave and be replaced by pure hatred. The shadow beckoned him over and he was more than happy to oblige. The figure led him through many twists and turns until finally stopping inside a warehouse.

It was dark inside for a few seconds until the lights were turned on. Drak immediately recognized the figure to be one of the survivors named Josh. Standing next to Josh were two other soldiers that he saw during the supply grab. He stared angrily at Josh as he gave him a big smirk. He had many questions that he wanted answered, but at this moment it didn’t matter.

“Why did you do it Josh?” Drak asked as he glared at the man.

“Isn’t that the age old question. I could give you all the justifiable answers to why I did it, but in this world it doesn’t really matter,” Josh replied.

“It does matter when you hurt innocent people!” Drak screamed at him.

“If it will help to calm your mind then I will tell you. I did it for the power, money, and protection that Blackwatch offered. I had no idea when I took that woman along with us that she was a runaway test subject. When I found this out Blackwatch approached me and offered me a substantial reward. As you can see I gladly took it and I have no regrets,” Josh couldn’t help but laugh a little. That was enough to set Drak off.

The only thing that mattered was that Josh was dead beneath his feet for what he did. The soldier on the right loaded his gun and Drak went straight into action. He grabbed his Sai on the right side and threw it at the soldier. The tip pierced his right eye and he screamed. He fired his gun uncontrollably missing everyone.

Josh and the other soldier were in shock from the other soldier and Drak used this opening. He charged at the other soldier with his other Sai and pierced his hyoid. He listened to the soldier gurgle on his own blood as it poured around him. He removed the Sai from his hyoid and repeatedly stabbed him in the gut.

The older man turned tail and ran as the enraged human went over to the still screaming soldier and removing his Sai. His eyeball was attached on the tip and he pulled it off with disgust. He cleaned his two Sais on the soldier’s shirt and put them away. He then pulled out his Bo staff and went to beating the soldier’s skull in.

With nothing but paste remaining of the soldier’s head, he went on his way to get Josh. The scared human was trying to find a way out of the warehouse, but couldn’t find anything. His search was stopped as he heard metal on concrete echo around him. The older man slowly turned around to see Drak slowly walking towards him. The older man fell to his knees as he begged for his own life.

Drak humored the man as he listened to his pathetic pleas. He was now standing in front of the whimpering man and placed his hands on his head. The man stared at Drak who was giving him a warm smile. The confused human felt himself calm a little until the smile turned into a devious grin. Drak placed his thumbs over Josh’s eyes and pushed in.

The older man howled in pain as the fingers pierced his eye sockets and dug for his eyes. Drak was able to get a grip on the traitor’s eyeballs and pulled them out forcefully. The blinded human quickly jumped to his feet and tried to feel his way out of the warehouse. Drak threw the offending eyeballs to the side and watched the pained human suffer.

During his walk around the warehouse Josh stepped on a chain that was laying on the floor. When he moved his foot to take another step the chain wrapped around his ankle and pulled him to the air. Drak heard something clatter on the floor below the dangling human. He walked over to the object and saw that it was a knife.

There was still blood on the knife and he knew who it belonged to. He picked the knife up and stared at the dangling human. He grabbed Josh’s head and held the knife to his throat. The traitor was about to say something, but was cut off when Drak cut through his jugular vein. Blood shot from the cut vein and covered him in a good amount of blood.

Drak wasn’t done with the traitor’s body yet. He took the knife and placed the serrated edge to his lips. He slowly sawed through his cheeks as he removed Josh’s lower mandible. With the lower mandible removed, he moved on to cut his nose off. When the nose came completely off he took out his Bo staff and smashed it into his face. He lost count with how many times he struck Josh in the face. He stopped only when there was no more bone protecting him.

Drak dropped the knife and turned around for the exit of the warehouse. As he walked towards the exit he saw his friends coming inside. They saw the condition that he was in and kept silent. He walked past them as they took a quick look around. He stepped out of the warehouse and it was starting to rain. He pulled the hood up and over his head and never spoke to any of his friends about what happened.

Everfree

“So you all found survivors in the desert. They traveled with you for a couple of months. You all go on a supply run. You return to see that the survivors were killed along with the horrendous thing that happened to Scarlet. You hear something happen in the distance and you check it out. The next thing you see are dead soldiers, one of the survivors killed by Drak, and he just walks away,” Twilight summarized.

“Pretty much on the spot with that,” Ryan answered.

All the mares gave looks of concern with each other about the story. Trixie was concerned, but she was more worried about Drak’s well-being than what happened in the past. She could see that the other mares were a little on edge from the story that they were even debating if they should continue to look. She was about to say something when Celestia continued the conversation.

“So you were never able to get the information that you needed,” Celestia said.

“Like I said, he never spoke to us after that incident. It was because of that sole reason why we have the code Scarlet Incident,” Alex replied.

Everyone continued to look around the forest, hoping for some sign on Drak’s whereabouts. They were about to continue their journey when there was a loud boom that shook the ground. Everyone turned around to the source of the sound and saw a red beam of light. Everyone saw Twilight, Luna, Celestia, Rarity, Trixie, and Vinyl shake with fear.

“What the hell was that?” Jaeden asked

“That is the result of magic overload. It only happens when a unicorn can’t control their magic,” Twilight explained.

“Well, whatever that is, that light is our best bet to probably finding Drak,” Marcus said. Everyone nodded their heads and ran towards the light.

Drak

Drak was walking through the forest with no sense of direction. He was ready to scream when a sparkling trail appeared before him. He assumed that it was the person that attacked Ditzy and quickly followed it. As he followed the trail he saw that he was nearing an open area. He entered the clearing and was met with a black unicorn stallion.

“So glad that you were able to join me, trash,” the stallion said.

“Who the fuck are you?” Drak spat at him.

“My name is Wrath and I’m your doom,” the stallion said as he smirked.

“Why did you attack my beloved?” Drak asked as his breathing became heavy.

“It was what I was paid to do. Honestly you should thank me for taking her out. The poor pegasus had such messed up eyes that it was grotesque. I couldn’t take her out quick enough before I lost my dinner,” Wrath said with a sadistic grin.

Drak felt his anger reach the boiling point as he charged the stallion. He pulled out one of his Sais and went for the throat. The stallion could only smirk as he grabbed his wrist and throw him over his back. The human hit the ground with a thud and felt the wind rush out of his body. The stallion went to stomp his face in and he quickly rolled out of the way.

The stallion grabbed his knife and cut the palm of his hand. The human watched as the stallion was speaking incantations to himself. When the stallion finished he let the blood from his hand drop to the ground. There was a small flash of light as something came from the ground. The human stared in utter confusion at the creature.

Wrath summoned a mermaid from Tartarus. The unicorn couldn’t help but laugh hysterically as he sent the beast after Drak. The human dodged the best he could, but the mermaid was too fast. He felt as her claws scratched up his body but he ignored the pain. The mermaid went in for the final hit when the human pulled out his Bo staff and slammed it on the mermaid’s head.

The mermaid screamed in pain causing him to cover his ears. Wrath took this opportunity to charge him and slammed his fist into his face. The human was thrown back a few feet and hit a tree. He grunted as he used his staff as a crutch to get to his feet. The unicorn and the mermaid jumped at him at the same time for the finishing blow.

The human closed his eyes as he felt the strength leave his body. He accepted his fate and the reasoning behind it. He shouldn’t have been so stubborn to go after this guy. An image quickly flashed in his mind and he saw Ditzy, Dinky, and Trixie. Before he would see Scarlet, but now it was his own mares.

They were all smiling and this caused him to snap. Wrath and the mermaid were about to deliver the final strike when a beam of red light shot out from the human. The force of the beam sent the unicorn flying back and the mermaid was ripped to shreds. The stallion got to his feet and saw the red glow from the human’s eyes and hands.

The stallion watched as the human stumbled towards him with no real sense of direction. The unicorn gave a smirk knowing that the human had no control over his magic. The stallion got ready to summon another demon when the human interrupted his summoning. The blood fell from his hand, but the human destroyed the demon before it could even appear.

The stallion jumped back a few feet to judge him. With his ability to summon any demons taken away, he fired a bolt of magic at the human. Drak flicked his wrist and summoned a wall of magic to protect him. The wall lowered and he continued to stumble towards the stallion. Wrath could feel the sweat starting to form on his brow from overexerting himself.

The unicorn turned around to try and escape him, but he was stopped. He saw a red aura encase his body and was turned around to face the human. Drak looked at him with lifeless eyes before slamming him to the ground. The stallion felt the impact of the ground, but before he could register the pain he was thrown into a tree.

The stallion felt his left arm break as he broke through the tree. He was panting heavily as he struggled to get to his feet. He was soon standing, but the human slammed a fist into his face and caused his skull to crack. The human didn’t let him fall to his feet as he grabbed him by the horn and slammed his knee into his gut.

The unicorn was defenseless against the human as he continued to pummel his body. He was thrown to the ground and saw the human looming over him. His breathing was shallow and he closed his eyes, waiting for the inevitable. A few seconds pass, but he felt nothing. Taking a risk he cracked open one eye. He saw the human being held back by the others as they tried to calm him.

Luke was in his armored state with his arms under Drak’s, holding him in place. Drak struggled with all his might to break free and rip out Wrath’s throat. Blake slowly walked up to him and when his gaze fell on Blake, he was sent flying back. Luke brought Drak down on his knees as he reached for one of his Sais.

“Drak, you need to snap out of it,” Ryan said.

“You aren’t in control of yourself and if you don’t calm down then you will be lost forever,” Trixie said. Marcus saw that they weren’t getting through to him so he decided to do the craziest thing ever.

“Drak, if Scarlet was here right now, do you think that she would like to see you like this?” Marcus asked.

Drak immediately glared at Marcus and tried to get at him. Marcus took a few steps back as he watched his friend struggle with all his might to get at him and the unicorn. Trixie walked next to Marcus and placed a hand on his shoulder. She gestured for him to go and check on Blake as she handled him. He gave her a worried look before resigning and letting her have a chance to calm him.

“Drak, please calm down. This isn’t like you at all. I know what happened to you before and I know how you feel, but this isn’t helping. You’re letting all this anger and hatred consume you. You may have lost Scarlet, but you still have us. You have me, Ditzy, and Dinky that love you so dearly. Please, just let this all go and come back to us,” Trixie pulled Drak in a hug as she cried on his shoulder.

Drak could hear the voices in his head to attack the stallion, but another side of him told him not to move. The red aura that encased his body slowly receded as he saw Scarlet in the distance. She was not mad, but crying. She was crying for him and she walked towards him. When she finally reached him, she placed a hand on his shoulder and smiled at him. For the longest amount of time he blamed himself for what happened to Scarlet.

Now that he saw her smiling down at him, he knew that she was happy and in a better place. When her image vanished, he quickly wrapped his arms around Trixie as he let out a few tears of his own. The azure unicorn didn’t say anything as she rubbed his back and let him cry to his heart’s content. He was able to get control over his sobbing and spoke to everyone.

“I’m so sorry, everyone,” Drak apologized as he felt his body get heavy.

It wasn’t long before he went limp and slipped into unconsciousness. Trixie gave a small smile as she ran her fingers through his hair. Luke let him go and returned to go check on Blake with Marcus. The azure mare hummed a little song as everyone took the chance to relax and calm their nerves.

Weddings, Monsters, And New Reveals

Final Stand
By: Duelist96
Chapter 18: Weddings, Monsters, And New Reveals

Drak slowly cracked his eyes open and was met with a blank, white room. He could hear a constant beebing sound and when he looked over to his right, he saw that he was hooked up to a heart monitor. He grabbed his head as pain shot through it causing a massive headache. He looked around the room trying to figure out what happened. He casually rubbed his eyes until everything that happened last night hit him in full force.

He had to lean over the side of his bed as he vomited into a nearby trashcan. He felt himself shudder in disgust as he remembered everything that happened. He could see that battered form of Wrath and his friends that held him back. The main thing that worried him the most was the fact that Trixie saw everything that he did.

This simple thought didn’t sit right with him as he knew what they thought of him. He lost control once before with Scarlet and he let it happen again after Ditzy got hurt. He felt like a monster that was even worse than his friends. The fear of what his mares and his friends thought of him made him cringe slightly. He knew at some point that they would tell the pegasus and he wouldn’t blame her if she was angry with him.

He stared casually out the nearby window as he hoped the best for her. His thoughts were soon pulled away as he heard someone knocking on the door. He kept silent for several seconds hoping they would go away, thinking that he was still asleep. He wasn’t given the courtesy as the door opened and gave way to Trixie and Dinky. He could see that the azure unicorn was a little hesitant with coming into the room, but she walked towards him none the less.

The mare kept her silence as she took a nearby chair. The filly walked next to his bed and grabbed his hand. Her eyes were red and a little puffy, showing that she had been crying for quite some time. Not wanting to see her so upset, he lifted his hand and caressed her cheek. The filly nuzzled into the hand as it held her face tenderly. She looked up to the human and gave him a little smile, showing that she was glad that he was okay.

The unicorn got up from her seat and placed a hand on the filly’s shoulder. She looked back at the mare and nodded as she walked out of the room. Drak and Trixie were now alone with their silence, unsure of what to say. The silence stretched on for a few painful minutes and was becoming more uncomfortable. He was about to say something to help break the ice, but the azure unicorn beat him to it.

“You have nothing to be sorry for,” Trixie said as she pulled the chair closer to him.

“What are you talking about? I just lost control of myself and almost had the same thing happen like last time. I’m just a monster,” Drak replied.

“Aren’t your friends actually monsters?” Trixie asked.

“They are, but I’m worse than they are. They’ve had their powers for a few years and were able to get some control over it. I lose control and just destroy anything that stands in my way. I feel that it’s best that I move out and find another-” Drak said, but was stopped when the unicorn slapped him in the face. He stared at her, stunned by what she did as he waited for her to speak.

“Don’t you dare think that you need to leave. Dinky, Ditzy, and I don’t think any less of you. Since you still feel terrible about what you did that shows that you are not a monster,” Trixie stated as tears formed in her eyes.

“Even then, what about the others? I’m pretty sure that they will have nightmares about what they saw and what they heard if my friends told the story,” Drak said.

“They did tell us what happened before. I won’t lie and tell you that we were understanding. We were all quite shocked to hear what you did and we second guessed on finding you. The only thing that changed our minds was when we saw the magic backlash and decided that your safety was important above all else,” Trixie said as she gave him a small smile.

“Even then, how can I look Ditzy in the eyes after everything that I did?” Drak asked as he looked back out the window.

“Why don’t you ask her yourself?” Trixie stated.

Drak was going to ask what she meant, but was answered when his door was opened. He watched as Ditzy came hobbling in on crutches. He ignored all the needles and sensors that were attached to his body as he ran over to her. She was heavily bandaged along her left side and her right wing was in a splint. She was obviously in pain, but she smiled as he held her close.

“What are you doing out of bed?” He asked as he carefully brought her over to his bed.

“I was told about what happened and I want you to know that I’m not upset with you. It’s true that you lost control of yourself, but you had a reason. You wanted to keep me, Trixie, and Dinky safe from any harm and that’s why I can forgive you. So please don’t let this eat you up inside and allow it to control you,” Ditzy pleaded as tears fell from her eyes.

Drak wasn’t able to hold back his tears anymore and just let them fall. He cried to his heart’s content as the pegasus held him close and cooed sweet words into his ears. Trixie walked near him and wrapped her arms around both her herd mates. She wasn’t able to help the few tears that escaped her eyes as she held them close. The three of them were too busy with their emotions to see the door open.

Nurse Redheart walked in, followed by Alex. The two of them stood in the back as they waited on the others to finish their emotional healing. They were separating as they gave a few final sniffles as they composed themselves. Ditzy was the first to notice the new arrivals and whispered to the others about their arrival.

“It’s good to see you up and around, Drak. I hope that you aren’t in immense pain since you seemed to remove many of those needles from your body,” Redheart stated as she wrote on her clipboard.

Drak was too busy making sure that Ditzy was okay that the pain never registered for him. Now that he was aware of the missing medical attachments, he could feel the slight tingle of pain. The pegasus moved on the bed to allow him someplace to lay. He happily took the place next to his mare as she ran her fingers through his hair.

“We did some testing for the past while on your blood to see what caused the magic backlash,” Redheart began.

“How long have I been out?” Drak asked as he moved his head on Ditzy’s lap.

“What’s today?” Redheart asked.

“It’s Tuesday,” Alex answered.

“It has been about a week since you were admitted to the hospital,” Redheart finished.

“I’ve been out for that long? Seems a little too much for something like that,” Drak stated.

“Well, usually it is, but you required more healing because the tests showed something interesting,” Redheart said.

“How interesting are we talking about?” Drak asked.

“Well, magic backlash isn’t entirely common from non-magical creatures, but it does happen. Your backlash was special because in documented cases other creatures went back to normal after releasing all that magic. You on the other hand released your magic, but seemed to have created a magic center inside yourself,” Redheart explained.

“So what exactly are you saying?” Drak asked.

“In short, you are like a unicorn. You are able to focus magic and use it as any other unicorn,” Redheart stated.

“So I have magical properties now? What exactly does my magic do?” Drak asked, interested in what his magic was capable of.

“The kind of magic that you can use is something we are uncertain of. You and the others will need the help of the princesses to see what you can do,” Drak nodded his head in understanding until the other thing Redheart said registered.

“What do you mean the others?” Drak asked.

“Well, we were curious about the others to see if they had the same condition. We found that five others have the same magic center. Their magic wasn’t detected since it has been lying dormant in their bodies until unleashed,” Redheart explained.

“So who are the other four that can’t do magic?” Drak asked. He was certain who couldn’t use magic, but he wanted to see if he was right.

“Your friends Marcus, Blake, Luke, and Andrew are the only ones that can’t use magic. It seems that the infection inside their body doesn’t allow for magic to reside in their body,” Redheart concluded.

Drak looked over to Alex who just shrugged his shoulders. Apparently Alex was just as stunned as him, but he just chalked it up to another day in Equestria. As they sat in silence, Alex couldn’t help but start chuckling to himself. His laughter got out of control and caused everyone to look over at him.

“I’m sorry about that. We’ve been here for almost two months and it seems that we have yet to get a break from anything. So now the only thing left to know is when it all goes to hell,” Alex said as he got his laughter under control.

“Who knows? The best thing to do is to keep going on through your days and try to be ready for that day when it comes,” Trixie said.

“Yeah, I guess you’re right. Well I’m going to leave you love birds alone and let our friends know that you’re up and around. Take care of yourself,” Alex said as he left the building with Redheart behind him.

Marcus

Marcus out lying in the field with Rainbow’s head on top of his chest. She was breathing lightly as she slept peacefully. He stared at the clouds that the pegasus moved over to their spot so they could have shade. Being with her was still a new experience to him, but it felt so right to be with her. She didn’t only make him happy about seeing a tomorrow, but she also brought back his competitive side.

The competitions were always friendly and there was never a true loser. The winner would usually receive a kiss or a little cuddle session that both parties enjoyed. He looked down to see her smiling face and he couldn’t help but smile himself. She looked so beautiful when she slept soundly next to him. There was one thing that kept nagging at the back of his head.

After Rainbow and Marcus got together, she was a little protective from other mares. He was able to notice this from the way she acted when Lyra, Blood Rain, or Spitfire came near him. Her eyes would become a little cold and she would stare daggers at them. There were a few cases that she almost broke his hand when Lyra sat next to him during a picnic outing with their friends.

He had a feeling that he knew the reason why she was being so protective. The fact was made slightly apparent by his friends Jaeden, Drak, and kind of Blake. Jaeden and Drak were able to form their own little herd with the mares that they were staying with. Blake has been trying, but after the whole incident with Drak, it kind of got put on hold. As far as he could tell it wasn’t about herds that was scaring the pegasus.

He wasn’t sure what she thought about herding and he was kind of scared to ask her. It seemed that she was more afraid of losing him to the other mares that were getting his attention. He didn’t want to hurt her feelings, but he also didn’t want to hurt the others. It was weird being in this situation since each mare that he has met so far has given him a different form of happiness.

He was pulled from his thoughts when he felt the mare stir a little. He looked down to see her give off a cute little yawn. She looked up at him with her magenta irises and smiled at him. He smiled back at her before giving her a kiss on the head. They were about to look up at the sky and make out different cloud shapes, but he felt his phone go off. Groaning slightly, he pulled out his phone to see the text.

The text was sent by Alex to him and the others. The text asked for them to show up at the library with the mares. The pegasus gave a little groan of her own as they got to their feet and brushed off their clothing. After adjusting his back, he took the pegasus’ hand and they walked towards the library as she leaned on him.

Alex

Alex was sitting on the couch, watching Twilight pace back in forth. There was a letter sent by her brother that she hasn’t opened yet. She was a little nervous to open the letter since she hasn’t told him about her relationship with the human. She convinced herself that it was some kind of warning to whatever stallion that wooed her, that he would find them and hurt them.

He tried for an hour to calm her down, but it was falling on deaf ears. Spike even tried to help, but not even her surrogate brother could get her attention. Seeing that there was nothing that would help calm her down, he sent out a text to his friends. He waited for half an hour until there was knocking on the door.

Getting up from the couch, he walked over to the door and opened it. He smiled at all his friends as he allowed them entrance. As they entered they saw the pacing Twilight, but didn’t question it. Everyone easily filed around the library as they waited for the next thing to do. With everyone in the library, he walked over to the unicorn and grabbed her arm. She tried to pull free from his grip, but she didn’t use much force.

She finally calmed down when she noticed that she wasn’t really going anywhere. She looked around and saw the worried look on her friends’ and Alex’s faces. She took a few calming breaths as she tried to compose herself. Once her beating heart slowed and her mind wasn’t shooting a million scenarios a second, she took a seat. No one said a word as they waited for her to say something.

“Sorry for causing such a fuss,” Twilight apologized to her friends.

“There is nothing to be sorry for, darling, but I must know what has you in such a fuss,” Rarity said as she placed a hand on her shoulder.

“Well, I got a letter from my brother, but I haven’t opened it yet to see what it says. I’m afraid that he found out about my relationship with Alex before I could ease him into it,” Twilight explained.

“I don’t think a closed letter is going to help put your mind at ease if you just leave it closed like that,” Ryan stated.

“I know, but I just can’t handle the thought of my brother coming here to hurt my lovely Alex,” Twilight said as she looked over to her boyfriend.

“Would it help you if we just opened it together?” Alex offered.

Twilight lightly nodded her head and levitated the envelope over. He stood next to her as she held the paper in her hands. Taking a few seconds to calm her nerves, she slowly opened the letter. The opening process of the letter was slow enough that Spike went to the kitchen and got Drak and Ditzy some water. The two of them were seated on the couch comfortably since they were still healing from their injuries.

After what seemed like hours for the letter to open, it finally was. The lavender unicorn carefully pulled out the paper and looked at it. The paper wasn’t some simple parchment like all other letters. This letter was embroidered and seemed very fancy. Curious about the letter, she opened it and read it aloud for everyone.

Dear Twilight,

You and your friends are cordially invited to the royal wedding of Princess Mi Amore Cadenza and Shining Armor. Princess Cadenza has asked for your help in preparing for the ceremony and has even asked the help of your friends. Applejack and Ryan are to help with the food. Rarity can help with the dresses. Dr. Whooves and Callie can help prepare the seating arrangements. Andrew and Fluttershy can help with music along with Jaeden, Vinyl, Octavia, and Lyra. Luke and Pinkie can help with the entertainment. Brandon and Rose can help with the floral arrangement and the bouquet. Drak, Trixie, and Ditzy can keep track of all the guests that show up. Rainbow Dash is wanted for her sonic rainboom after the ceremony. You and Alex can make sure that everything goes smoothly. Blake, Luna, and I will make sure that word is spread around about this ceremony.

Sincerely,

Princess Celestia

“Hold on a second. What about Marcus? We all got invited to this wedding and have something to do, but there is nothing about Marcus,” Rainbow said as she tried to keep her anger in check.

“Hold on Rainbow. I wasn’t finished reading,” Twilight said.

PS: Marcus is not allowed to the wedding and is required to stay in Ponyville. I’m truly sorry for the inconvenience this may cause you. Cadenza has asked specifically for him not to show up.

“That’s bullshit. If Marcus isn’t allowed to go, then I sure as hell am not going,” Rainbow stated.

“Rainbow, it’s fine that I wasn’t invited. You go and have fun with everyone,” Marcus said smiling at her.

“But it won’t be fun if I don’t have my coltfriend there with me,” Rainbow said as her lower lip quivered.

“There is nothing to be worried about. I’ll still be here in the town until you come back. You deserve to have some fun with my friends and I would have just ruined it. Weddings aren’t my thing and I want everyone to have some type of good memory from it,” Marcus said as he hugged Rainbow.

“Are you sure that you will be okay by yourself?” Rainbow asked.

“I’m sure that I’ll be fine. You just take care of yourself and your friends,” Marcus said.

“So when do we leave?” Andrew asked.

“We leave in a few hours. That’s really short notice and I need to know who this Mi Amore Cadenza is. If she is a princess then why haven’t I heard of her?” Twilight asked as she put the letter in her pocket.

Everyone shrugged and started leaving the library. They had a few hours to get packed before they headed out for the train station. Everyone left the library except for Marcus. Alex saw Marcus standing by himself and went to see if he was okay. He reached his friend and saw that he was deep in thought.

“Something on your mind?” Alex asked even though he could see that there was.

“Yeah, it’s just about the letter. I know that my actions have been very questionable, but I’ve been at least forgiven. So not being invited to the wedding is a little weird. Granted I don’t really care since there was a low chance I would have gone, but being told I can’t really raises a few questions,” Marcus said.

“Is there anything that you want me to do?” Alex offered.

“Not really. I’m pretty sure that this is something that I’m thinking too much into. I wasn’t invited so there isn’t much I can do. Just make sure that everyone stays safe and please keep Rainbow from getting herself drunk. She may act like she is okay, but I know that if she finds the nearest cider she will be there and never leave it,” Marcus said.

Alex nodded his head as he showed his friend a shelf of books that he could choose from. He also handed him a key to the library in case he wanted to return the books or get some more. Marcus happily took the key and grabbed a few Daring Do books. He couldn’t explain it, but the books seemed like they were written from actual experience.

Marcus waved to his friend as he left the library and headed for his house. He walked into his room and laid down on his bed. He looked at his phone to see that Rainbow sent him a text saying goodbye and a nude picture of herself. The caption under the picture said that she would be waiting for him when she got back and make up for the lost time. He carefully put his phone away and grabbed a book.

The book he grabbed though wasn’t one of the Daring Do books. It was a book on bat pony relationships. Knowing that he didn’t have that book when he left, he looked over to his right. There was nothing there until he looked up and saw Blood Rain hovering in the air. She was feigning sleep, hoping that he wouldn’t guess that it was her that placed the book. Her efforts were for naught as he threw a paper ball at her.

“Any reason why you gave me this book?” Marcus asked.

“I just thought that it would be something that you would like to read since I’m the only bat pony you’ve been talking with,” Blood Rain answered.

“Aren’t you a pegasus though? So wouldn’t you just follow pegasus mating rituals than bat ponies?” Marcus asked.

“Well, I’m actually both, but a little more pegasus than bat pony. Even then I hold onto what I was raised with and I was raised to act a little more like a bat pony,” Blood Rain answered a little hurt.

“Sorry, I don’t mean to make you feel bad. I’m just confused why you would do this since I’m with Rainbow and you know what she is like,” Marcus said.

“You still haven’t talked to her about herding with others?” Blood Rain said a little irritated.

“I don’t just want to drop that kind of bombshell on her. She is already nervous enough that she might lose me to some other mare and now this wedding isn’t probably helping her in that department. I will talk to her about it, but I need to be sure that she won’t rip me a new one when we talk about it,” Marcus answered.

“Aw, is the little human scared of a simple pegasus?” Blood Rain teased.

“Yes, I am. You forget that she is an element bearer and her friends would be ready to break anyone that would hurt her. I would like to live to see another few weeks if I can,” Marcus answered.

“I’ll give you some advice. Ponies prefer it if their mate came out with something sooner than later because it avoids hurting us later on,” Blood Rain said.

He was about to ask what she meant, but she already left his room. Left with her words, he looked back at the ceiling and thought of different ways to talk about this. He looked over at his phone and immediately decided against it since that would be a low move on his end. Nothing to do, he looked out the window and saw the train station. The train was leaving and he could feel his worries take over as he imagined the state the pegasus was in.

Taking a heavy sigh, he laid back in his bed and grabbed the book Blood Rain left him. He was slightly interested in the concept to see how different it was for bat ponies to form relationships. The only thing that was keeping him from tearing into the book was the thought on its importance. He was currently stuck at a crossroad because the information would be helpful if he formed a herd, but it could also be useless if it was just Rainbow and him.

After staring at the book for several minutes he shrugged his shoulders and went straight into the book. He skipped through many of the pages since they were the basics of any relationship. As he got further into the book he noticed that one of the pages was dog eared. He skipped ahead to that page and read the chapter title. The chapter title was ‘Determining Dominance.’ Intrigued by what the chapter was about, he began to read.

He finished that chapter and looked through the rest to see if there was anything else important. There really wasn’t anything left for him to read so he put the book away. The only important chapter was the dominance chapter and he couldn’t help but laugh. No matter how he thought about it, he found it weird that he would have to fight Blood Rain to see who the dominant one was.

Out of all the creatures in Equestria he didn’t see the bat pony thing coming. It was an interesting concept and he would need to be ready in case this happened. He cared for Blood Rain but he didn’t want to be controlled by her every word, so he needed to make sure he could take her. He knew that she would be tough to fight since she is part of the lunar guard and had immense training.

Smiling a little to himself, he placed his head on his pillow and drifted off to sleep. He didn’t notice that his door was slightly cracked, with a pony peering inside. Blood Rain silently tiptoed into his room and grabbed the book. She kissed her fingers and placed them on his forehead before walking out. She couldn’t help but smile as she closed the door and imagine what her life would be like with him.

Nightmare Moon

“So are you ready to begin the plan?” Moon asked.

“Very much so, but are you sure that just removing him will suffice? I thought you said that there were three others that shared his ability?” Chrysalis questioned.

“I did, but since Marcus has been removed, they will be easier to manipulate,” Moon replied as they watched the human leave the library.

“I have put much faith into this plan of yours, Nightmare, so this better work or we will have a problem,” Chrysalis threatened.

“You have nothing to worry about, little changeling. If everything has been followed as we planned, then not even the princesses can stop us,” Moon laughed as she faced her partner.

The alicorn and changeling laughed manically as they entered the forest to prepare the final parts. Moon was able to get Chrysalis inside and out of the barrier that was placed around Canterlot after their threat was sent. During that time, Chrysalis has been feeding off of Cadenza’s husband’s love. By the time the ceremony started she would have enough power to take out Celestia.

Train

Everyone was seated in the train and trying to figure out what to do. Some of them have fallen asleep while the others were planning what to do. Rainbow was a complete mess as she stared out the window in the direction of Ponyville. No one said anything for fear of upsetting the pegasus and left her to it. They hoped that everything would go fine and the wedding would end fast enough so she could get back to Ponyville.

Hell, they were certain that the moment the wedding was over, Rainbow would sonic rainboom back to Ponyville and avoid the train. That would be one way to give Marcus a surprise with her return, but she seemed reluctant to even try that. Halfway during their travel it started to get quiet. With nothing really left to do until they actually reached the castle, everyone took a little shuteye.

After a couple of hours of sleep, everyone awoke to the sound of screeching brakes. Luke groaned at the offending noise and tried to cancel it out by burying his head in Pinkie’s lap. Pinkie just giggled at his little antics as she ran her fingers through his hair. When the train finally came to a stop everyone got up and grabbed their luggage.

Everyone sluggishly walked out of the train, but Rainbow really lagged behind them. Once they were all on the station floor, they were met by a contingent of guards. They looked among the group, possibly to make sure that Marcus wasn’t with them, and gestured for them to follow. Everyone packed into the awaiting carriages and ate the snacks that were laid before them. The mares all got into their own carriages as the friends got together in their own.

With everyone seated, the carriages moved out. The friends stared out the windows since this was their first time actually getting a good look at Canterlot in the morning. It was about what they expected when they saw nobles walking around. Some of the friends were disgusted by their smugness while the others were interested in the buildings. Taking this chance, Brandon pulled out a pen and paper and started sketching their surroundings.

Brandon had this habit of making escape plans if they ever needed them. Everyone left him to it since it helped to calm his nerves. Alex kept his eyes out for anything suspicious. Sure Marcus told him to just let it go, but he also had a weird feeling about him not being invited. He wanted to chalk it up with the princesses just being cautious, but it was just out of place to have it requested in the invitation.

Everyone had their attention pulled away when the carriages stopped in front of the castle. Blake was the first to greet them as he exited the castle grounds. With pleasantries out of the way, Blake led everyone to their rooms for the next couple of days. With everything put away for the evening, Ryan confronted Blake about what was going on.

“So whose idea was it to ban Marcus from the wedding?” Ryan asked.

“Apparently Cadenza found out about the little incidents with Marcus and to make sure that she had the perfect wedding she specifically asked Celestia to make sure he didn’t come. I personally don’t see a problem with him coming since he would have at least behaved himself slightly,” Blake answered.

“True, but Rainbow has not been taking this very well. I don’t want to have to do this to you all, but I may need your help to make sure she doesn’t break down or cause a scene,” Alex asked.

“We’ll try our best, but we have our own things to worry about as well,” Jaeden said.

“I know, I’m not asking to look out for her twenty-four seven, but if you see her just make sure that she is okay.” Alex said.

“We’ll keep our eyes out for her,” Brandon said.

“Actually, Alex, since you are here you may want to meet Twilight’s brother before you try to further your relationship with her,” Blake stated.

“Why? Is he some guardsman or is he some kind of military hero?” Alex asked a little annoyed.

“Yeah, he’s the captain of the guard who stopped the chimera invasion from the northern mountains a few years back,” Blake answered, scratching the back of his neck.

“You have got to be shitting me,” Alex said.

“Yeah, and he’s also very adept in defensive magic and can use a few advanced offensive spells. So if you want to continue walking, I would suggest to go meet him,” Blake said.

Alex just rubbed his eyes as he exited the room to go find Twilight. Blake told the others where they could go to find the other mares and left to go see what they were up to. He took a deep breath when all his friends were gone. He felt bad that Marcus wasn’t able to attend this evening, but at the same time it might do his some good to be alone.

New Ponies And Bigger Situations

Final Stand
By: Duelist96
Chapter 19: New Ponies And Bigger Situations

Blake walked out of the room and headed for his own. He entered his room and grabbed a rolled up towel on the nightstand. He left his room and walked down the expansive hallway towards the dungeons. The guards only nodded their heads as they passed each other. He kept a stoic expression as he entered the dungeons. The dungeons were barely lit with torches, but he was down there enough during the week that he knew where to go.

After walking down the cold, dark hallway, he finally reached the cell that he was looking for. After the incident with Wrath and Drak, the princesses had him locked up in the deepest part of their dungeons. Blake looked at the door for a few seconds before entering the room. Once inside he noticed that the stallion was still asleep in the chair he was chained to.

He calmly walked over to one of the metal trays and placed the towel on it. He unrolled the towel and looked through his many tools. As he went through his inspection he could hear the stallion stir behind him. The stallion would be screaming if it wasn’t for the gag that was placed in his mouth. Grabbing a scalpel, he walked behind the stallion and removed the gag.

The stallion said nothing as he fixed his jaw. The human allowed him the chance to get the muscles in his mouth to relax before they got started. For the entire week that the stallion had been in the dungeon, he made sure to visit and get information from him. The stallion had been very stubborn about who his client was. If the stallion was to walk out into the sunlight he wouldn’t look exactly the same.

He had been using various torture techniques to get him to talk. He had avoided using the more extreme methods for fear that the princesses would find out what he was doing. Getting tired of beating around the bush and his constant attitude, he decided to go ahead with the extreme. He kept his back turned to the stallion as he went back to the towel to grab pliers and a miniature bone saw.

“This can be so much easier if you tell me who hired you,” Blake said as he walked towards the stallion.

“Go ahead and do your worse. I will never give the name of my client,” Wrath taunted.

“I would enjoy going the slow route with your torture, but since I have some obligations to take care of, I will make this quick and painful,” Blake said as he inspected the sharpness of the scalpel.

“Go ahead and try. I’ve been through worse,” Wrath said as he smirked at him.

The human grabbed his pliers and opened the stallion’s mouth. The unicorn fought against him, but since he was chained to the chair he couldn’t last long. He was able to put the pliers on one of his teeth and gave a sharp pull. The stallion grunted in pain as the whole tooth was ripped from his mouth. With the tooth removed, he went ahead and crushed it in the pliers. He watched as the blood fell from his mouth and onto the floor.

“Who has it out for us?” Blake questioned.

The stallion only shot him a glare and he gave a sigh at him. He grabbed his scalpel and slammed it down on his hand. The unicorn grunted as the scalpel pierced all the way through his hand. He was able to fight back the tears that were going to fall. With the scalpel in place, the human walked over to the towel and grabbed some salt. He removed the scalpel, making sure to cause more damage to the hand.

With the scalpel removed, he poured the salt over his wound. The black unicorn winced in pain as the salt fell into his wound, causing an intense burning sensation. While he was distracted with the wound, the human went and ripped off one of his fingernails. The stallion couldn’t keep himself quiet as he screamed in pain. The human couldn’t help but smile that he was able to get something out of the stallion other than a grunt.

“Why did you attack one of our friends?” Blake continued to ask.

Wrath looked at him before spitting blood on him. He wiped the blood off of his face and walked over to the towel. He grabbed a hammer and returned to the stallion. He grabbed his muzzle and lined the hammer up. The unicorn stared angrily at him as he waited. Blake took a few seconds to line up his swing. He lifted the hammer above his head and brought it down fast and hard. He heard the bone in his muzzle break from the impact.

The stallion shook in the chair as he held in his screams of pain. The human didn’t give him the chance to push some of the pain aside and stabbed his other hand. The unicorn jerked back hard, causing the chair to fall backwards. He allowed the stallion to lay there as he grabbed the miniature bone saw. He walked to the stallion and placed the blade to his horn. He held the saw there as he got close to his face.

“Who wants us dead?” Blake asked, his voice telling that he was done messing around.

“Who wouldn’t want you monsters dead?” Wrath asked as he started chuckling to himself.

The human immediately went sawing off his horn. The stallion screamed as he felt the saw cut through his bone and nerve endings. The human was able to get several cuts across before hearing a beeping sound. Cursing to himself, he pulled the saw away and began packing up. With everything wrapped in the towel, he walked over to the stallion and lifted him off the ground. He placed the gag in his mouth and went about cleaning himself up.

“You’re an extremely lucky person, you know that, right?” Blake said.

The only answer that he got in response were muffled sounds. He was certain that he was cursing him and his friends and he couldn’t help but laugh. With his hands cleaned of blood and his shirt changed, he left the dungeon. Before he closed the door though, he walked over to Wrath and punched him in the eye. Happy with his anger release, he left the stallion alone.

He walked through the hallways trying to reach the throne room. He soon reached the large double doors and was allowed entrance. Most of the guards have grown accustomed to him being around the castle and never questioned his motives for visiting parts of the castle. The only time they would stop him is if the princesses were busy with a meeting. He understood when they were busy and wouldn’t argue with the guards.

He entered the throne room with a smile as he saw Celestia running around, making sure everything was in place. He kept quiet as she worked and sat at one of the many tables. After several minutes, the white alicorn finally noticed the human and flashed him a smile. She lowered the things that she was carrying and walked over to him. He got out of his seat and walked over to her.

The two of them wrapped each other in a warm embrace and she gave him a kiss on the cheek. After that failed date from last week, Blake, Luna, and Celestia decided to just talk things out with each other. He was surprised to see the white alicorn so willing to try and give him a chance. Not wanting to disappoint them, he went at it with as much determination he could muster.

During the hug he could feel his oxygen being lost as he was smothered in her bosom. He tapped her on the shoulder and she blushed slightly as she released him. He couldn’t help but laugh as her blush intensified. The two of them took a seat on a nearby bench. The alicorn laid her head on his shoulder and he ran his fingers through her ethereal mane. She sighed happily but soon removed herself from the embrace, giving him a serious look.

“How much longer are you going to keep going to the dungeons?” Celestia asked, her gaze not faltering.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” Blake answered calmly, hoping that she wouldn’t press further.

“Blake, I can tell when you’re lying to me, so just tell me,” Celestia said as she stood over him.

“I’ll stop going when he decides to give me the information that I need,” Blake answered.

“You know that I can’t condone such actions, even if he is a criminal,” Celestia stated.

“I know, but there is someone out there wanting us dead. Whoever this person is doesn’t care who gets hurt as long as the deed is done,” Blake replied, getting up from his seat.

“What will you get out of it when you get the information that you need?” Celestia asked, her tone carrying a bit of worry.

“I get the name of the person that is trying to get rid of us and I can rid that person before they try again. Besides, you should be a little happier that I’m the one torturing him. If anything, Andrew or Brandon could be the one torturing him and that could get ugly,” Blake said trying to calm the princess down.

“What makes you so sure that this pony would try again to kill any of you? You took down a high ranking assassin, so if anything, they wouldn’t even try again,” Celestia said as a few tears fell down her face.

The human wiped away a few tears as he spoke to her in a calming tone. “That’s the thing, my love. That the person was already hiring someone so high ranked means that they want us gone. They won’t stop until we kill them or we are dead.”

“Isn’t there any other way that we can deal with this?”

“There is one option, but I don’t think that you would like it,” Blake answered as he gave a slight frown.

“What could it be?” Celestia asked, hoping to find an alternate resolution.

“You can have us banished to some other part of Equestria, but I don’t think that you want to separate us from the others. You wouldn’t be able to handle the heartbreak that would come from all the mares and it especially won’t do Marcus any good. He has been the happiest that any of us have ever seen him and if you say that he is banished he would hunt down this person and kill him himself and anyone that gets in his way,” Blake replied solemnly.

Celestia kept quiet, unsure of what to say. He could see that she was hurt and did something to help calm her down. He grabbed her head gently and held her close to his chest. She sighed contently as she listened to his beating heart. There were many unanswered questions at the moment, but she was happy to be held in his embrace. The moment was soon lost when a guard came running in.

“My princess, we have a problem,” the guard said.

“What seems to be the problem?” Celestia asked as she adopted her regal appearance.

“Alex and Captain Armor have gotten in a huge fight and are both in the medical wing,” the guard replied.

Blake let out a heavy sigh at the situation. Not even waiting for the alicorn to say anything, he left the throne room and went towards the medical wing. Celestia couldn’t help but shake her head as she joined him on his walk. They were barely four hours into the preparation and they were already causing trouble. She couldn’t help but slightly chuckle that when the friends were together, they would make the castle a little livelier.

Alex

Alex was running through the halls trying to find Twilight. He stopped in front of every maid and guard that he came across to see if they had seen her. The last guard that he talked to mentioned that she was at the courtyard. After running for several minutes he finally reached the courtyard. He was relieved to see the unciorn standing in the middle. He casually walked up to her and gave her a surprise hug.

The lavender mare gave a startled yelp when she felt the arms wrapped around her. When she turned around to see who was touching her, she smiled to see the human smiling back at her. The two kissed as they held each other close. They were soon separated when they heard a gruff grunt. The human looked around and found the source of the sound.

He was staring at a sharply dressed unicorn stallion with a pin showing that he was the rank of Captain. His mane and tail were both blue with lighter blue streaks going through them. His eyes were cerulean and his coat was white. His cutie mark that was shown on his uniform was a shield with a six pointed star in the middle with three stars above it.

“BBBFF!” Twilight exclaimed as she gave the stallion a hug.

The stallion seemed happy to return the gesture, but his cold gaze never left the human. Alex waited patiently as the two hugged, taking in the gaze that was being thrown his way. After a few seconds, the mare released the hug and walked over back to the human. She took his hand in her own and smiled towards the stallion.

“So who is this, Twily?” The stallion asked.

“This is my coltfriend Alex, Shiny,” Twilight replied.

“Wait a minute, this is your brother Shining Armor?” Alex asked. Twilight nodded her head as she continued to smile. “So what does BBBFF mean?” Alex asked.

“It stands for Big Brother Best Friends Forever,” Twilight happily answered.

“So you’re one of the creatures that I’ve been hearing so much about?” Shining said.

“Well, that depends on what you’ve heard,” Alex replied.

“The most that I’ve heard is that you killed one of our guards, caused a scene at the Gala, and even gained the ire of the harpies,” Shining stated as he got closer to him.

“Well, that was more about one of our other friends, but we all take responsibility for that,” Alex said.

“Is that friend of yours here today?” Shining asked.

“He would have been if it wasn’t for your wife asking to keep his presence away,” Alex answered.

“Which reminds me, Shiny, who exactly is this Mi Amore Cadenza?” Twilight asked, a little annoyed at the thought of some mare getting married to her brother.

“I thought that you would remember her, Twily. Mi Amore Cadenza is your old foal sitter Cadance,” Shining answered.

As if on cue, a pink alicorn walked towards them. Her mane and tail were a combination of gold, violet, and rose. Her eyes were a light purple and her cutie mark was a crystal heart with golden vines at the bottom. When she reached the group, Twilight immediately ran up to her and Alex saw the funniest thing ever.

“Sunshine, sunshine, ladybugs awake, clap your hands, and do a little shake,” At the end, Twilight shook her butt a little and Alex couldn’t help but chuckle.

The lavender mare’s face burned with embarrassment from having the human see that. Cadance on the other hand seemed undisturbed by the actions and even a little confused. Alex wasn’t certain but he was sure that he saw an evil glint in her eyes. Putting the thought aside to it just being a princess, he went back to the mare’s side.

“So what exactly did you want with one of my friends?” Alex asked, trying to get the conversation back on track.

“I just wanted to thank him for getting rid of that corrupt guard. I was about ready to go and arrest him when I heard that he was killed. After that I went back to my duties with one less thing to worry about,” Shining replied.

“So what is your wife’s special talent?” Alex asked.

“Well, she is the Princess of Love. She helps those that are having trouble finding love or those that are in trouble,” Shining replied.

“Then you better keep her away from Marcus,” Alex said.

“Why is that?” Shining asked.

“He would find that an invasion of privacy and doesn’t like people messing with anything that he loves. I would say that there would even be a chance that he would give her a good thrashing if she tried such a thing,” Alex answered.

“Well, your friend better not lay a hand on her or so help me I will crush him into the ground,” Shining threatened. Twilight could feel the atmosphere getting tense, but before she could calm them, Alex spoke back.

“If you want to hurt him, then you will have to go through me and the others,” Alex shot back.

Shining and Alex took a few steps closer to each other and were now staring eye to eye. Each one held a gaze just saying that they should try something. The lavender unicorn was about to intervene, but her brother beat her to it.

“Want to take this to the training grounds?” Shining asked as he sized up the human.

“Lead the way,” Alex answered.

Twilight knew that anything that she had to say would fall on deaf ears since they were going to fight. She just pinched the bridge of her muzzle as she followed the two of them to the training grounds. Cadance on the other hand was grinning internally. She was excited to see what one of these humans was capable of, especially if it helps to put the plan into further motion.

The walk to the grounds were silent, but Alex and Shining kept their stares on each other. Once they reached the fenced in area, Shining opened the gate and walked in. The human ignored the gate and jumped the fence. The unicorn stallion grabbed two sticks and placed them in the ground about five feet apart. The human didn’t need to be told what they were doing since he saw what this was like before.

He walked in front of the closest stick and placed his left foot on it. The unicorn did the same and brought his fists up. The human popped his shoulders and back, preparing for the long beating that they were going to give each other.

“So I will assume that you know how this works?” Shining asked as he removed his jacket.

“Usually done with knives, but I don’t think either of us has to die today, so that is why we are using sticks,” Alex said.

The stallion nodded his head as they both got ready. They could hear the wind whistle as it went by. The two held their ground as they were watched by the only other spectators. Twilight stood at the ready in case she needed to break up the fight. Cadance kept a stone face as she watched the two of them get ready.

Several more seconds of silence went by before a loud chime could be heard. No words needed to be exchanged as they threw out their fists. Neither of them went at it slow and instead followed up their punches one after the other. Only the sound of flesh hitting flesh and the occasional grunt could be heard from the two. Twilight cringed every time she saw Alex and Shining get hit.

Cadance was wrapped up in the fight that she slowly fed off the love that Twilight was giving off for both her brother and boyfriend. As she fed, she made sure to watch the human and see what his emotions were. She could barely feel it, but it was one of pride that he gave off. The same was being given off the stallion as the blows continued. Blood slowly coated their knuckles and faces as the continued.

They went at it for ten minutes and neither of them were giving an inch. Their breathing became heavy and labored, but they continued their fights. The fight slowly got the attention of other guards that were off duty and came to see what the commotion was. They said nothing as they gathered around, interested to see who was standing up to their Captain. They were surprised to see one of the humans going even with their Captain.

After another ten minutes went by, both parties were panting heavily and could barely see out of their eyes. Deciding that they had enough, they both prepared their final punch. They put every last inch of strength that they had into those punches. Their fists shot out and connected to each other. They stood their ground for a few seconds before being launched back. Both were sent back several inches and hit the ground with an audible thud.

Twilight quickly hopped the fence and ran over to Alex. She ran a purple beam over his body to see if he sustained any serious injuries. Luckily he doesn’t have anything too severe and can be easily treated at the medical wing. Cadance casually walked over to Shining and checked to make sure that he was okay. She also wanted to make sure that her mind control spell was still working.

The pink alicorn found everything to still be in working order with the Captain and helped him to his feet. Twilight and Cadance walked the two men to the medical wing. During their walk, the lavender mare asked one of the guards to inform the princess of what happened. The guard quickly ran off towards the throne room and this helped to relax her a bit. The princess and lavender unicorn reached the medical wing and placed the guys on the beds.

Marcus

Marcus was working in the kitchen with Bon-Bon, trying to make some of the treats for the young fillies and colts. With nothing to really do, he offered his help and she was more than happy to accept. They went about making different candies and ice cream for the foals. The foals didn’t just come to get sweet treats, but also wanted to see the human up close. They had seen him walking around town, but they never had the chance to be around him for long.

He couldn’t help but smile back at all the beaming faces that watched him intently. He had been working the past hour with Bon-Bon and this seemed to interest Blood Rain as well. She tried her best to help make the candies, but she made more of a mess than anything else. The human easily took over cooking while she went and delivered the treats. With the addition of the pegasus, the foals were even more inclined to stay.

Bon-Bon didn’t mind the foals hanging around her shop since she enjoyed being around them. The main reason that she made this candy shop was for the foals themselves. It always brought a smile to her face when the foals would smile and happily eat their treats. The foals came often enough that they even gave the mare a little nickname. They called her the sugar fairy and she couldn’t help but smile at the name.

The foals started to leave one by one as they went on back to school for the day. Bon-Bon waved goodbye to them all and wished them a lovely morning. Marcus and Blood Rain cleaned up the dirty dishes while Bon-Bon counted up her earnings. She offered to pay the human for his help, but he respectfully declined. She did the same with the pegasus, but being in the guard meant that she couldn’t accept the offer.

He was halfway finished drying the dishes when he noticed something near the window. He caught the glimpse of a pink mist floating outside and he didn’t like it. Putting away the cloth and the dish that he was drying, he headed off.

“Blood Rain, do you mind finishing up for me? I need to run a quick errand,” Marcus asked, trying to remain calm.

“I can, but is it that important that you need to go now?” She asked.

“Yes, because it’s a promise that I made to a friend and if I don’t do it now I might forget,” Marcus replied.

The pegasus didn’t push any further and gestured for him to be on his way. Without even thinking, he gave her a kiss on the cheek and walked out of the building. The pegasus could feel her face burn as a blush started to form. She quickly shook her head and went to the chores that she was left with. As she worked though she couldn’t help but let her mind wander to what just happened.

The human was out the door before realization dawned on him. He cursed himself slightly for what he just did, but at the same time he didn’t feel too bad about it. Pushing that thought to the side for the moment, he went to do his other thing. He walked around the building and saw the pink mist floating there. The mist seemed to have noticed him and took off flying to who knew where.

Not letting this chance get by, he quickly gave chase. He chased the mist through town and he was greeted by many of the residents. Some of them had gotten used to seeing him, but they were still a little wary of him. He really couldn’t blame them and made a note to try and make it up to them. The mist took a sharp right, down an alleyway and he nearly lost his balance. He quickly climbed to the roof of a building and chased from there.

As he continued to give chase to the mist, he began questioning what it was doing. It flew around town with no actual sense of direction. It was like the mist was playing with him and wanted to see how long he would keep chasing it. Wanting to test that theory, he jumped down into an alleyway and peered around the corner. He saw that the mist had stopped moving and it looked like it was looking for him.

Going through the other end of the alley, he snuck up behind the mist. The mist hadn’t noticed his presence and he jumped it. He wasn’t sure if he could catch it since it was mist, but it seemed that he was able to grab it. There was a quick flash and he could feel something soft and squishy in his hand. He gave a few hesitant squeezes and realized that he was grabbing someone by their breasts.

“Well, somepony is a little forward,” the mystery pony said in a teasing tone.
Marcus quickly let go and fell to the ground. He looked up to see who was talking to him and could feel his nervousness rise.

“Celestia, what the fuck are you doing here?” Marcus asked as he got to his feet.

“I’m not Celestia,” the alicorn mare said.

Now that he was on his feet, he was able to get a better look at the alicorn. He could see that she was telling the truth. Her mane and tail were ethereal, but instead of having yellow, green, and pink streaks going through them, they were entirely pink. Her coat was a darker shade of white and her breasts were slightly bigger. The dress was also tighter around her form, but she seemed to like it that way. Her smile was motherly, but there also seemed to be some mischief behind it.

“So if you’re not Celestia, then who the hell are you?” Marcus asked, preparing for a fight.

“My name is Molestia, but if you want you may also call me Molly,” She answered happily.

“So are you here to cause problems for me and my friends, or are you here for something else?” Marcus asked.

“Well, I was hoping to get to know your friend that lives with the hyper active pink mare,” she said.

“Why do you want to know one of my friends?”

“Well, I’m interested in his personality and he holds my interest very well.”

“Not sure if you know this, but he’s already in a relationship with Pinkie. You can try to talk to him, but I don’t think that either of them would be interested in having you join that.”

“But that is where the adventure becomes interesting. I was able to see that they love each other and I could also help Pinkie with her other personality.”

“How do I know that you aren’t lying to me? The last few ponies that I have talked with have tried to either kill me or my friends,” Marcus was now glaring at the alicorn.

“There isn’t really much I can do to prove myself to you. You are now just meeting me for the second time since your stay here.”

“Wait, my second time, when was the first time?”

“During the Grand Galloping Gala. You were the first to realize that Celestia wasn’t herself when you saw me.”

“That actually makes perfect sense. Celestia was way too different than what I have seen. So I guess I can give you some leeway, but I don’t entirely trust you still.”

“That is fair, but I must ask you a favor. Please hear me out for it,” Molestia pleaded.

“Let’s hear what you have to say,” Marcus humored the alicorn.

“I need your help in showing my sister that she isn’t entirely hated,” Molestia said as she landed on the ground.

“If you’re talking about Luna, then Blake has that already covered.”

“I’m not talking about Luna.”

“Then who could you possibly be talking about?” Marcus asked, a little annoyed with how long she was taking.

“I’m talking about my other sister Nightmare Moon,” Molestia said.

“You have got to be shitting me. I may have not been there during her fight with Celestia, but I’m pretty sure that everything was justified. So with that joke out of the way, let’s move on to the real favor.”

The two stood their ground as he waited for her to continue. Silence soon settled between them and it was starting to become unsettling. He looked in her eyes to see that she wasn’t joking with her favor. Taking a calming breath, he walked back a few steps before going back to his original position.

“Are you insane?!” Marcus yelled at the alicorn.

“I might be a little insane, but I’m very serious about this.”

“Yeah, and the last time I checked that crazy alicorn kidnapped Celestia and tried to rule Equestria in eternal darkness,” Marcus explained.

“I know this, but she was still a child back then and she still is now. I know that you already talked with her once in your dreams and that nothing has happened to you shows that you might be able to help her.”

“Maybe or she’s just waiting for me to lower my guard and stab me in the back.”

“If she truly wanted to kill you, then she would have done so already.”

“Okay, how about we make a deal?” Marcus proposed.

“I’m listening.”

“If you turn out to be right, then I will help Nightmare be a better person. If you’re wrong, then you will leave me and my friends alone.”

“Those seem like fair terms, but how about we add a little extra to it.”

“Humor me.”

“If I turn out to be right then not only will you help Nightmare, but you will confront your feelings toward the other mares and other possible ones that you may run into and if my sister so chooses, you will give her a chance at love. If you’re right, I will leave all of you alone and turn myself in to my other half and even ask to be banished to the sun.”

Molestia stuck out her hand and Marcus happily shook it. With the deal made, he walked back towards Bon-Bon’s house. He turned around to see that Molly was following him. He stopped in his tracks and turned around to confront the mare.

“Where do you think you’re going?”

“I’m following you back to your house.”

“Oh hell no, if anything that your name suggests and that slight seductive tone that you use shows that you won’t make this easy on me.”

“Then maybe you shouldn’t make it so easy to get yourself flustered. Which by the way, I’m surprised that you got the Element of Loyalty to send you a nude pick of her.”

Molestia then handed him the phone. He quickly took back his phone and gave her a cold stare. She just grinned at him as a blush came across his face. He gave a final sigh as he gestured for the alicorn to follow him. The alicorn happily hummed to herself as she followed him. He could only sigh at the problems that she would cause him when they got back to the house.

Things Get Worse

Final Stand
By: Duelist96
Chapter 20: Things Get Worse

Marcus was steadily walking back to the house, but in a more hurried pace than usual. The reason being is that he wanted to have Molestia out of sight before any of the ponies asked questions about her. The little talk that he also had with her had no effect as she slowly irritated the human. He could only rub his face with his hands as she made sultry remarks about the mares that he liked or other mares that he had seen around Ponyville.

Finally reaching the house, he couldn’t help the joy that washed over him as he opened the door. Once inside he slammed the door closed and slid down the solid oak door. Blood Rain was the first to greet him, but stopped when she saw the alicorn standing next to him. Her first reaction was to bow before the alicorn, but her appearance said otherwise. Curious about the new visitor, she spoke to him.

“So who’s your new friend?” Blood Rain asked, gesturing to the alicorn.

“Apparently she is Celestia’s other half, just like how Nightmare Moon is Luna’s other half,” Marcus replied.

“Good evening, Blood Rain. My name is Molestia, but you can just call me Molly,” Molestia said as she extended a hand to the lunar guard.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you, Molly,” Blood Rain replied a little hesitantly as she shook her hand. “So what is she doing here?” She asked as she finally finished shaking Molestia’s hand.

“To make my life a living Hell,” Marcus replied with a groan. He could see the alicorn look over the pegasus, waiting for an opportunity to make some sexual remark.

“You know, if you wear more casual clothing and did you hair in a ponytail, Marcus would pay attention to you more,” or she could have just immediately put it out there.

The lunar guard didn’t say anything as a blush formed on her face. He was going to apologize for Molly’s slightly rude behavior, but she already walked off. He just gave the alicorn a cold glare and she gave him an innocent smile. Not wanting her to cause any problems for the mare that is allowing him to stay at the house, he set some ground rules for her.

“As much as I don’t mind people’s carefree attitude, I’m setting some ground rules,” Molly nodded her head as she listened intently to him.

“You will keep all sexual remarks to yourself. You are not to bother the hostess of this house in any way. You will also be staying on that couch for the time being and don’t do anything funny,” Marcus finished with a huff.

The alicorn nodded her head as she headed for the couch that he directed her towards. She gingerly sat down without so much as a sound. She barely made an indention in the seat cushion with her enormous, but well developed butt. He knew that she was up to something since she maintained her innocent smile, but was cut off when Bon-Bon walked in.

“So Marcus, what is this about a new guest that is staying at my house?” Bon-Bon asked.

He walked in front of her before she entered the living room so he could break it down for her. “We have a ‘friend’ of Celestia’s staying with us until we can go meet her,” he explained.

He saw the curious gaze that she gave him and sighed audibly as he led her to meet their ‘guest.’ He immediately regretted doing that when he came around the corner and saw Molly in her birthday suit. Bon-Bon soon rounded the corner after him and blushed heavily at the scene before her. She couldn’t help but stare at the alicorn’s well-toned body and well developed breasts. She looked down at her own body and felt inferior next to the alicorn.

The human screamed internally as he walked away from the sexual deviant. He walked down the hallway towards his room, but not before punching a hole in a nearby wall. Feeling some of his anger ease out of his system, he made sure to make a note to fix that hole later. Once inside his room, he just sprawled on his bed and groaned loudly. Looking up at the window he could see a part of Canterlot and thought that there was no way that his friends could be doing worse than him.

Blake

Blake made a quick stop at the medical wing to see how Alex and Shining Armor were doing. When he entered their rooms he saw that they were doing fine and enjoying some small talk. They explained what happened and even though it seemed stupid and unnecessary, they were able to find some interests. Happy that they were getting along and that the fight didn’t ruin anything, he went on to see how the others were doing.

Seeing that the sun was disappearing behind the horizon and the moon was now appearing, he knew which of his friends were still up. It didn’t take him long to reach the guest registry center and spot Drak and Ditzy. Drak was staying near the pegasus to make sure that she didn’t hurt herself. She was still injured from last week, but not as bad after some healing magic. Drak was doing better after his treatments, so he made sure that she stayed safe. He noticed his friend and before walking towards him, he made sure that the pegasus was still okay.

“Hey Blake, I wanted to apologize for ruining your date last week,” Drak said.

“Don’t worry about it man. Sure it was an inconvenience before, but we were able to talk things through and have set up another date. So all in all, I think that it turned out better since I wouldn’t have made it far into the actual date,” Blake said as he placed a reassuring hand on his shoulder.

“Isn’t there anything that I can do to make it up to you?” Drak asked.

“Maybe next time, you could at least call one of us. We may not need the whole gang when we need help, but it doesn’t hurt to let us know,” Blake said as he kept his eyes on Ditzy.

Drak gave a slight nod as he agreed to do at least that the next time he had a problem. Leaving him to his work, Blake left to check on the musical group. It took some time to reach where they were since they needed a sound proof room to work in. He gave a few greetings to the passing lunar guards as he finally reached their room. He put his ear to the door to hear if they were still practicing and when he was met with silence, he entered the room.

His friends and the mares were spread out through the room, trying to find something to do. Andrew gave him a wave while Jaeden just grunted, acknowledging his presence. Vinyl was lazily spinning one of her disks, Octavia was inspecting her bow, Fluttershy was asleep next to Andrew, and Lyra was busy drawing. He was able to get a quick glance at the drawing and slightly chuckled to see that it was her and Marcus.

“So how’s it going in here?” Blake jokingly asked.

“It’s getting there,” Vinyl answered.

“We’re just having a problem getting the last few songs we need to play,” Jaeden said.

“Well, why don’t you just play some of the songs from our world?” Blake suggested.

“Well, in order to do that we need a violinist and a guitarist.” Andrew replied.

“Seriously dude? You play the violin and Jaeden plays the guitar. So that problem is now solved and you can now pick the songs easily,” Blake said.

“We haven’t played those in years,” Jaeden shot back.

“Well then, looks like you need to get some practice in,” Blake said.

Blake just chuckled as they shook their heads at him. It wouldn’t be too hard for them to get the hang of their instruments, but they just wanted to be lazy. He left as he saw his friends move from their seats to grab the nearby lying instruments and tune them. With nothing left to really check on, he headed back to his room and get some sleep. Once inside his room, he looked out his window and in the direction on Ponyville. He groaned loudly as he hoped that Marcus was having an easier time than him.

Alex

Shining long left the medical wing with his wife. He now laid in his bed, completely bored out his mind. He was allowed to leave when he saw fit, but Twilight promised to come by and get him. He wasn’t certain if she would show up, but when he heard the door open, he smiled brightly when he saw the lavender unicorn. She walked up to the human and gave him a kiss on the lips as her greeting.

The two smiled at each other as she helped him out of the bed. The two left the room and were now heading for their rooms. The unicorn nuzzled closely to him, a content smile gracing her lips as she felt the slow beating of his heart. He casually ran his fingers through her mane, enjoying the soft feeling of her hair. They soon reached a pair of doors that led outside and she stopped him.

“Hey, Alex, is it okay if we stop by my brother’s house?” Twilight asked with slight puppy dog eyes.

“Sure, Twi,” Alex answered, slightly chuckling to himself at her behavior.

The two were soon outside and were greeted by the bright moonlight. The air was cool and the night was calming. The two walked in silence as they enjoyed the lovely night that Luna created. Alex was still baffled by the thought of ponies never loving her night so long ago. The walk soon ended when they came to Shining’s house. Twilight knocked on the door and then entered the building.

They were inside and were greeted by darkness. Not a single thing could be heard in the home and they assumed that no one was home. They looked around the vacant home, trying to see if they could figure out when they would be back. After several seconds of looking around, they gave up trying to find anything. They were heading for the front door when a flash of green filled the home.

The two looked at each other curiously, trying to figure out what that was. They stood in place for a couple of minutes and there was another flash of green. Knowing that it was too much of a coincidence, they went to check out the source. Unsure of the source of magic, they silently walked through the house and towards the back. They reached the furthest part of the house and saw one of the doors cracked open.

A third flash of green happened and it came from behind the door. Silently walking up to the door, the two of them carefully peered inside. When they saw inside the room, they were surprised by what they saw. Twilight stared, horrified at Cadance as a green glow enveloped her horn. Being around the alicorn for most of her foal life, she knew that her magic aura was a light blue. Alex was busy staring at Shining, who looked like he was in a trance.

Uncertain with what they were dealing with, the two slowly backed away. They were stopped suddenly when they ran into something behind them. They quickly turned around and were stunned at who they saw standing before them. Her dark midnight coat shone in the moonlight and her fangs sparkled menacingly.

“Do you know that it’s rude to interrupt somepony’s private time?” Nightmare Moon taunted.

Twilight was going to tell Alex to run, but she was too late. The human took out his knife that he brought with him, without the mare knowing. He charged the evil alicorn, hoping to buy the unicorn some time to get away. He was quickly thrown into the ceiling and then into the wall before he hit the ground. The lavender mare ran over to his side and looked him over. Her gaze shifted over to the alicorn and her horn flared to life.

She was ready to barrage her with bolts of magic, but her concentration was broken. A ring of green fire surrounded her and the human. She looked over and saw the faux Cadance looking back at them with an evil smirk. Her eyes flashed a sickly green as the flames grew around the two. Before the magic could take effect on the two, the faux Cadance spoke to her.

“Enjoy your time alone, since the next time we meet, Canterlot will be under new jurisdiction,” she said as she laughed manically.

Twilight was ready to retort at the imposter, but was cut off. She and Alex were enveloped by the flames and sent off somewhere. She tried to keep her eyes open, but the sudden pull of the teleportation knocked her unconscious. The only thing that she saw before her vision went black were some rocks and a few crystals.

Brandon

The morning rays of light shone through the window and woke Brandon up from his peaceful sleep. He looked around the room trying to find his alarm clock. After several seconds of searching he finally came upon the dreaded device. The time told him it was seven in the morning and he groaned loudly. He only got four hours of sleep because Rose made him stay up to make sure the flowers were in perfect order.

She was convinced that the floral arrangements weren’t perfect and had him do it over again. She went at it for a couple of hours until the flower fillies, Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo got her to calm down. Taking in that nice distraction, he went back to his room to get the little amount of sleep that was offered.

The wedding was to start in two hours so he rolled out of bed. He walked towards the shower room and got cleaned up. He put on the suit that Rarity had made him and his friends. When he was fully dressed he looked at himself in the mirror. Happy that he looked presentable he walked over to his nightstand. On the nightstand was his knife that he brought without Rose knowing and a rose.

The rose was in the most perfect condition that he had ever seen a flower be in. He placed the knife in his back pocket and looked at the rose. Rose had personally given this to him early in the morning to make up for how she was acting. Smiling happily, he placed the rose behind his ear and gave himself one final look over. He nodded his head when he saw that the rose didn’t ruin the look of the suit.

He walked out of the room and joined the others that were waiting for the mares to finish. He looked around the room and noticed all his friends were there except for Alex. He looked towards Blake as he spoke to him.

“Hey, Blake, where’s Alex?” Brandon asked as he looked around to make sure that he didn’t miss his friend.

“I’m not entirely sure and he isn’t the only one missing. Apparently Twilight never returned to her room,” Blake said.

“Do you think that something happened between the two of them?” Brandon asked a little worried.

“Maybe, but I don’t think that is the reason for their absence. At best they might be buying a gift for the newlyweds. Hopefully though they make it back in time for the wedding,” Blake replied.

Brandon just nodded his head in understanding. His thoughts were soon pulled from his friends when the mares walked out of their rooms. Everyone remained silent as they stared at the girls before them. Whooves couldn’t contain his excitement as he ran towards Callie and pulled her in a tight hug. Everyone laughed as Callie blushed heavily from his close contact. Rose walked over to Brandon and gave him a kiss on the cheek.

“Glad to see you wearing that rose that I picked out for you,” Rose said in a whisper.

“Well, I thought it would be nice to wear since it’s so perfect, just like you,” Brandon said as he kissed her on the cheek.

“You are so cheesy, you know that, right?” Rose said.

“I do, but you know that you love it,” Brandon playfully teased.

“I so very much love it when you’re like that,” Rose teased back.

His attention was soon pulled from the mare as everyone heard a door slam. They all looked over and saw Rainbow Dash exiting her room. She was clean and dressed for the wedding, but she didn’t seem very enthusiastic. She sluggishly walked towards the other side of the living room and went for the throne room. No one said anything since she wasn’t causing a scene, but left quickly to make sure that she stayed okay.

They soon caught up to the cyan pegasus and joined her on her walk. Everyone reached the throne room and entered. They took their seats on the groom’s side of the room. Soon after, other ponies entered the room and took their seats. Drak was standing to the side, having given his chair to Ditzy so she could elevate her leg. Not wanting his friend to be alone, Ryan stood with him. Still waiting for the ceremony to begin, he decided to have a conversation with him.

“So how are you doing?” Ryan asked.

“I’ve been doing pretty well. Confused to what is taking Twilight and Alex so long, but good overall,” Drak replied. “How have you been doing?”

“I’ve been decent. Applejack and Rarity though don’t seem to be getting along very well right now,” Ryan replied.

“What do you mean?” Drak asked as he looked at his friend confused.

“Well, it hasn’t been much, but when Rarity comes near me and Applejack, Applejack gets a little more clingy. If I’m with Rarity and Applejack shows up, she gets a little tense,” Ryan said.

“Have you done anything to upset either of them?” Drak asked.

“Not really and last night Applejack went to talk with Rarity. It seems they came to some understanding, whatever the situation was, but they won’t tell me what it was about,” Ryan said as he let out a soft sigh.

“Well, whenever they want to, they will probably tell you,” Drak reassured him.

Ryan gave him a quick smile that quickly disappeared when the music started playing. Everyone watched as Cadance walked down the aisle, led by the three fillies that were throwing flowers on the rug. She reached the altar where Shining was standing and faced him. Celestia waited for the music to stop playing before speaking. The eulogy was long and boring like always and now they waited for the couple to share their vows.

Shining gave his vow, which was like most others given during a wedding. He promised to always love her and be there no matter what the times were like. All eyes turned to Cadance as they waited for her to share her vows. Brandon was certain that he saw a grin flash across her face, but couldn’t tell because of the veil. Everyone listened closely as she started to speak.

“Shining… I think it’s time to end this charade,” Cadance said.

After she said that the whole entire castle started to shake. Brandon was quickly out of his seat and ran towards the window. He knew what earthquakes were like and this wasn’t anything like them. He looked out the window and saw green flames crash into the street. He continued to watch outside the window, but turned around when he heard something crash behind him.

Like before it was another green flame that crash landed. Everyone was on their feet and staring at the crater that was created in front of them. He carefully moved towards the crater and saw something inside. It was a black creature with a jagged horn and insect wings. Getting closer, he touched its body and could feel that there were slight hairs on its body, but it was mainly smooth and tough.

The creature’s eyes shot open and tackled him to the ground. Seeing its eyes now, he could tell that it was some insect-pony hybrid. It hissed loudly at him before jumping off of him and standing next to Cadance. Everyone watched as the hybrid bowed before Cadance, who rubbed her hand on his head. The creature let out a little purr at the affection as the pink alicorn changed forms. Everyone had to turn their eyes away from the flash of green fire that enveloped her.

Once everyone could see straight, they no longer saw Cadance but another insect-pony hybrid. This one was similar, but was clearly female. Her body was the same black chitin as the other hybrid, but she wore a regal dress that had holes in the bottom. Looking closer both she and the other hybrid had holes in their body, but they weren’t so prominent. Her eyes were a moderate harlequin and her mane and tail were dark cerulean. Her wings were folded on her body but they were translucent.

“Good morning, my lovely ponies,” the creature spoke.

“Who the fuck are you?” Jaden asked.

“My, what a mouth on you. If you must know, I’m Queen Chrysalis of the Changelings,” the creature said with a wide grin.

“What do you want here, monster?” Celestia growled.

“What else would I be here for? I’m here to take over Canterlot and use all of you as my hive’s food source,” she declared happily.

Celestia’s horn flared to life as she shot a bolt of magic at Chrysalis. It was easily deflected when a violet bolt of magic hit it. Everyone turned to see who the offender was and couldn’t help but stare in shock. Nightmare Moon floated down from above and threw Luna to the ground. Blake jumped towards the alicorn, but was tackled by another him. He stared in confusion at the body double.

The double soon disappeared in a flash of fire to give way to the changeling. Getting up off the ground, he wiped the side of his mouth, seeing that he was slightly bleeding. He charged the changeling in front of him, only to be flung into a wall. He groaned in pain as he laid on the ground. Looking up, he saw a dark green aura surrounding Chrysalis’ horn.

Grouping up next to him, more changelings showed up the same way as the others. Everyone stood at the ready as they waited for the other to make the first move. Celestia was the first to act as she charged Chrysalis. She was easily stopped when magic bolts from Nightmare Moon and Chrysalis hit her. Getting in front of the mares, the friends readied themselves for a fight.

“If you don’t want to see you precious princesses killed along with Twilight and Alex, then you will surrender,” Chrysalis stated.

“What have you done with Alex?!” Andrew yelled.

“I just made sure that he and his mare were no longer a problem,” Chrysalis smirked.

Jaeden took a step forward, but stopped when Chrysalis summoned a spear and pointed it at Celestia and Nightmare Moon pointed her sword at Luna. He looked towards his friends and they slowly nodded their heads. Sighing heavily, they pulled out their knives and threw them on the ground. Under different circumstances, the mares probably wouldn’t have been happy to see the knives. Everyone got to their knees and put their hands behind their heads.

They hoped that Luke would use his speed run to break out and get help. Nightmare Moon seemed to be three steps ahead of them when she locked Luke down with her magic. Changelings moved about the room, using their magic to bind the humans’ and mares’ wrists and ankles. Once they were locked up, they were shuffled off to the deep parts of the castle. As they walked through the halls they noticed the guards being wrapped up in some sort of cocoon.

They kept walking until they reached a heavy set of doors. The changeling escorts pushed the doors open and the friends were led to the basement. They walked through the dimly lit halls of the dungeon and ended up in front another set of doors. They had never seen these doors before and were curious about where they were led. The changelings opened the doors and ushered the friends and mares inside. Once inside, the unconscious princesses were thrown in with them.

The changelings removed the binding magic and closed the doors. They could hear clicks signaling that they were locked inside. The room was brightly lit and very spacious. Everyone went to their separate corners and sat down. The mares could only watch as the friends sat depressed on the ground. Whooves was the first to walk to where Callie was sitting and sat next to her. He put an arm around her and held her close.

The mares watched as the stallion held her close and went to do the same with the others. They didn’t want any words spoken to them, but they were glad for the show of affection. Blake stayed next to the princesses as he checked them for any serious wounds. Luna only had a few cuts and bruises, but Celestia was heavily damaged from the two strong magic attacks. Luna was the first to recover as she slowly sat up.

“What happened and where-” She went quiet quickly as she looked around the room.

“Luna, is everything okay?” Blake asked as he wiped away some blood on her head.

“Please tell me that we aren’t in the isolation room,” Luna pleaded, her eyes filled with fear.

“What exactly is the isolation room?” Ryan asked as he rubbed Applejack’s shoulder and Rarity’s back.

“It’s a room that cuts off all magic from whoever is put inside. It’s essentially a room that we put the most dangerous criminals in until we can send them to Tartarus,” Luna explained.

“Well, it looks like that’s where we are,” Andrew said.

Hoping that he wasn’t right, Luna tried to use her magic. Her horn flared to life, but then fizzled out as quickly as it came. The princess slumped in defeat as she knew there was no way to escape from the room. Blake could see the tears that were falling from her eyes and quickly pulled her into a hug. The alicorn is able to get some of her emotions under control as she spoke to him.

“So is this how it ends?” Luna asked.

“Not entirely, I think there is still hope,” Brandon said.

“What hope is there? We are all trapped in this room and there is no pony that can stop them from taking what they want,” Luna said as she stared infuriated at Brandon.

“The hope is that Marcus is still out there and he can still save us,” Brandon shot back.

“He’s just one human. Even with his powers he could still be easily defeated. I mean look at us, we had more power than he does by himself and we lost,” Luna shot back.

“Well, I guess we wait and see what happens then,” Brandon said as he leaned back and brushed Rose’s mane.

Marcus

Marcus was happily asleep in a long time of living nightmares. It was the kind of sleep where he didn’t have any dreams. His sleep was soon disturbed by a loud banging on his door. He groaned loud enough for whoever was behind his door to leave him alone. There was silence for a few seconds and thinking that they were gone he went back to sleep. He was proven wrong when the banging returned.

Growling in frustration he got out of bed. He put on his necklace and his pants before going to the door. He yanked the door open and was staring at a worried Blood Rain. Thinking that Molestia did something, he leaned out of his room and looked down the hall. Seeing that there was no problem happening outside his room, he turned his attention to back the pegasus.

“What do you need, Blood Rain?” Marcus asked.

“What do I need? Have you even checked what time it is?” She asked a little annoyed.
Marcus looked towards his clock and saw that it was noon. He turned his attention back to the mare and continued to speak to her.

“It’s noon, so what is the problem?” Marcus asked, getting annoyed about what the problem may be.

“Take a look outside,” Blood Rain commanded.

Sighing, he walked over to his window and grabbed the curtains. He pulled them apart and stared outside. Nothing was out of the ordinary outside. Houses were still standing, the lawns were lively, and the moon was shining beautifully. He turned around to ask the pegasus what she meant, when it finally dawned on him. Turing back to stare outside, he looked at his clock and then back to the moon.

“Blood Rain, this better be some kind of joke the princesses are playing,” Marcus said, unamused with the potential joke.

“It’s not a joke by the princesses. Echo contacted me that something happened at the wedding,” Marcus was quickly in front of her when she mentioned the problem.

“Who attacked the wedding?” Marcus asked, trying to keep his anger under control.

“Echo told me that it was Nightmare Moon and a changeling by the name of Chrysalis. They took out the princesses and captured everyone else,” Blood Rain explained.

“Who is Echo?” Marcus asked.

“She is a bat pony, a lunar guard, and my CO,” Blood Rain answered.

“When you said they captured everyone, do you mean my friends, the mares, and the guards?” Marcus continued to question.

“From what Echo said they were. They even have Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo,” Blood Rain said solemnly.

Any control that Marcus had left was now all gone. He grabbed a nearby shirt and put it on. He walked over to the little charm that he made using the three feathers that were left for him. He attached the feathers and grabbed his shoes. He brushed past the pegasus and headed towards Molestia. He wasn’t sure if she could be completely trusted, but he had a favor to ask of her.

“Molestia, how similar are you to your sister?” Marcus asked.

“I’m everything like Celestia except body and personality wise,” She answered.

“So then you can open the portal that she summoned when she threw in our bags,” Molestia nodded her head.

“Why do you want to enter that realm?” She asked.

“I need a set of weapons so I can go save my friends,” Molestia then waved her hand and the portal appeared.

Marcus entered the portal and went searching through the bags. Blood Rain stood next to Moelstia and Bon-Bon was coming out of her room to see what the racket was. She saw the alicorn and pegasus standing together next to a portal. She was about to ask what the portal was for, but she saw the human come walking out. He came out with a new pair of daggers that were curved and serrated slightly at the bottom. She could see the anger that he was radiating and didn’t say anything as she waited for him to speak.

“So what do you plan on doing now?” Molestia asked.

“I’m going to head for the castle and stir shit up,” Marcus answered.

“You wouldn’t even make it past the first set of buildings when you got there,” Blood Rain shot back.

“Then what am I supposed to do, nothing? As I see it, right now, we don’t have a lot of options,” Marcus retorted.

“You’re wanting to do this alone and that is the problem. They easily took out both the princesses, your friends, and the mares that had the Elements of Harmony. You running in there would either get yourself killed or captured,” Blood Rain said, not holding her anger back.

“We also can’t just sit around and do nothing. The longer we wait, the more prepared they will be for us when they attack,” Marcus said.

“I’m not asking you to wait. I’m asking you to think your plan through a little,” Blood Rain said as a few tears fell.

“Then grab your sword because I’m going to need your help as well,” Marcus said.

“Are you sure about this?” Blood Rain asked.

Marcus nodded his head and she quickly went for her room. Before she got past the human, he grabbed her shoulder and told her something.

“Just bring the sword only. Wearing the armor is just going to slow us down,” Blood Rain nodded as she continued to her room.

“Are you sure that she is the only one whose help that you will need?” Molestia asked.

“Sadly it isn’t. As much as it pains me to say this, I’m going to need your help as well,” Marcus said.

“Why are you unhappy to have my help?” Molestia asked with a look of hurt.

“It’s because I’m not sure if I can trust you. You are another personality of Celestia just like Nightmare Moon. I feel that you will betray me like Nightmare Moon did to Celestia,” Marcus answered.

“I told you that she is still young and doesn’t understand her actions. I’m more of a sister to her than Celestia would be and I can help her,” Molestia replied as a frown graced her lips.

“Just know that I will keep my eye on you until we get there. I want to trust you, but you really have to prove to me that you can earn it,” Molestia gave a meek nod to the human.

Blood Rain soon joined them with her sword and wearing casual clothing that she could fight with. Waiting a few minutes, he had everyone take an inventory check before they left. Before leaving, he turned to Bon-Bon to give her specific instructions.

“If this doesn’t work out, I need you to get everyone here to leave Ponyville. Tell them anything, but everyone will probably need to leave here and head for a safer area if I can’t win,” Marcus said.

“Then you better make sure that you do win. I don’t think Lyra would like it if you lost without even putting up a fight,” Bon-Bon said.

Marcus couldn’t help but chuckle at her encouraging words. She gave him a smile as she watched the three of them leave. It was crazy for the three of them to leave and enter a fight they knew nothing about, but she had hope for the human. Even if he did fail, she knew that he would make sure that they had time to leave before finally being beaten.

“So what’s the plan?” Blood Rain asked.

“We walk for Canterlot and decide what to do from there,” Marcus said.

“We could take the time to walk there, but how about we get there a little faster,” Molestia offered.

“How do you suggest we get there faster? The only way to get there would be by train and I’m pretty sure they are expecting that,” Marcus said.

“I’m not talking about taking the train. I’m offering to teleport us to a secluded place that only the princesses know about. It’s also closer to the castle, so we can avoid many of the possible patrols and get a better vantage point,” Molesita explained.

Thinking it over for a few seconds he decided to give it a shot. If he wanted to trust Molestia, then he would need to give her a shot. Looking over to Blood Rain, he saw that she also agreed with him. Nodding to the alicorn, they each took her hand and waited for her to use her magic. The alicorn summoned her magic and everyone felt the gut wrenching pull as they teleported to the secret location.

Truths Behind Every Lie

Final Stand
By: Duelist96
Chapter 21: Truths Behind Every Lie

The light died down as the three of them finally reached their location. Blood Rain went to a nearby plant to release her lunch while Marcus and Molestia looked out a window. The alicorn wasn’t lying when she said that they would be close to the castle. The three of them were literally in a building that was inside the castle courtyard. Confused as to why he never saw this building before, he turned towards the sexual deviant.

“How exactly has this place been hidden from view, when it’s in the middle of the courtyard?” Marcus asked, gesturing to the outside.

“That’s because this building sits on a different plane. It allows anyone inside to see the outside, but it can’t be viewed from the outside,” Molestia answered.

“So is the only way to enter this building through teleportation?” Blood Rain asked, grabbing her upset stomach.

“Yes, and it can only be done with either Celestia or I to take them,” Molestia said.

Happy with the answers, Marcus turned towards the window and looked towards the castle. He closed his eyes for a few seconds and when he opened them, they were glowing orange. He used his heat vision to see what the castle situation was. Looking around the castle he was getting a little more worried. He turned his heat vision off and turned towards the two mares.

“From what I could see there are two large heat signatures and a shit ton of little ones. The only problem is I can’t find the mares or my friends,” Marcus said with a slight frown.

“Well, there is this one place in the castle they could be at,” Molestia stated.

“Where and what is it?” Marcus asked, stepping closer to the alicorn.

“It’s called the void room. It takes away any ponies magic that is confined in its walls and it also sits on a different plane, making it difficult to find anypony that is held there. It’s located in the deepest part of the dungeons, below the castle,” Molestia said.

“Well, that answers one question, though now we have to come up with another plan. That castle is completely locked down, making infiltration impossible. We also can’t attack head on without alerting all the enemies,” Marcus then looked out the window again.

He looked at the top of the castle where the two heat signatures were. He saw the stained glass window and gave it an investigative stare. Thinking that he may have something he turned back towards the mares.

“Are those stain glass windows easily breakable?” Marcus asked.

“Yes, but what do they have to do with this situation?” Blood Rain asked with a raised brow.

“Well, we’re going to need a distraction and I think that I may have something. Before I explain it though, Molestia, can you create portals?” Marcus asked.

“If you want to use them to travel between different places, I can,” Molestia answered.

“Good, then this is what I have in mind. I need four portals created. One on the floor that I can fall through. Two out by the castle that line up vertically so I can gain speed. When I fall through the third one, I get sent flying through the fourth that makes me break through the window. Once I have all their attention, you two will be able to sneak your way to the bottom and free the others,” Marcus explained.

“Are you insane or just plain stupid?” Blood Rain asked.

“Probably a bit of both,” Marcus answered calmly.

“How do you think that you will have them distracted long enough to free the others?” Blood Rain asked, not entirely happy with the plan.

“Well, if the two heat signatures are the ones that are behind this take over, then they will enjoy a good fight with the last person to make a stand against them,” Marcus answered.

“But they could kill you or even use you as a hostage to get us to submit,” Blood Rain said, fighting back the tears.

“Then I won’t let that happen. Molestia, can you actually promise me that you will keep Blood Rain safe and get the others out?” Marcus asked as he looked towards the alicorn.

The two mares were surprised to see his facial expression. He used to hold a look of irritation, happiness, or sometimes one of determination. Now though, as they stood in the building, looking at the castle, he looked completely uncertain. He wasn’t sure of what the possible outcome could be, so he hoped that they could do their job.

“I’ll make sure that they make it safe and sound,” Molestia said for the first time in a caring voice.

The alicorn walked towards the worried human and pulled him into a hug. For the first time since her existence, she hugged someone. She could feel as some of his nervousness left his body, but refused to leave all together. It was enough when he broke free of the hug and gave her a gentle smile. She liked seeing these humans smile. Their smiles made her feel proud of herself and she wanted to do right by them.

With no time like the present, the alicorn summoned the four portals that he asked for. He stood near the edge of the portal knowing that this was going to be really stupid. They waited for the next few minutes before they began. It was nearing the time that he would take the jump and the pegasus did the one thing she always wanted to do. She walked towards the human and pulled his head towards hers.

She brought her lips to his and kissed him passionately. It was short and to the point as she broke away and stared at him with her blood red eyes. He placed his forehead on hers, letting the action speak his words.

“You better come back you hear, or else it won’t be just Rainbow that will be coming after you,” Blood Rain lightly joked.

Marcus gave her a small smile as he looked back at the portal. He took a deep breath as he looked to the two mares who nodded their heads. Taking the one step he needed, he fell through the portal. The experience was different from teleporting. Going through the portals was like walking from one destination to another. There was no pull or nauseating effect as he went through them.

He felt the wind rush past him as he fell through the second portal. He went down head first to make sure that he would hit the third portal. He could feel as he increased in speed and neared his target. After several seconds of falling he saw the third portal. He turned in the air and brought his feet together. He remembered a saying that he used to say with his friends as he fell in that position and felt that it was the right moment to say it.

“Always jump feet first into Hell,” Marcus said with a slight grin.

He closed his eyes as he fell through the third portal. He could feel the shift in momentum as he exited the fourth portal and smashed through the window. The window was easily broken through with the amount of momentum that he had and flew through the throne room. He smiled, but that was short lived when he didn’t think of a way to land on the grand. He sighed heavily as he knew the only way that he was going to stop was from hitting a wall.

He smashed feet first into the far wall and then was sent straight up as his face slammed against it. He fell to the floor with an audible thud. He groaned as he rolled over onto his front side and crawled out of the little crater that he made. He slowly lifted his body, ignoring all the pain that was shooting throughout. He stood on shaky legs and tried to focus on the two enemies that he was going to fight.

After several seconds he was able to get his eyes to adjust and he could see clearly. He could see Nightmare Moon standing on the left of the throne, her mouth agape. He looked over to his right and saw some creature he had never seen before. He couldn’t help but stare at awe at the new creature. He assumed she was Chrysalis since she seemed like the only other threat in the room.

He continued to stare out of fascination with the creature. Her body was curvy in all the right places and her bust was well in size. Her rear was shapely from what he could see and she oozed lust from her body. He was pulled from his staring when Chrysalis spoke to him.

“So what do I owe the pleasure of having you break into my throne room?” Chrysalis asked with a slight scowl.

Marcus kept silent as he went back to looking her over. He was drawn in by her beautiful cerulean mane and tail, along with her harlequin eyes. He was soon forced to speak when Nightmare coughed loudly to get his attention. He shook his head slightly and he was sure that he saw the dark alicorn get jealous.

“The name’s Marcus, but you probably already know that. I’m here from my friends and the mares that you captured, also kicking your asses would be a bonus,” Marcus answered as he smirked.

“Do you truly think that you can defeat the two of us and my army?” Chrysalis asked with a taunting voice.

“Never know until you try,” Marcus said.

The dark alicorn and changeling share a laugh at the idiocy of the human. While they laughed they didn’t see him pull out a dagger and throw it at Chrysalis. The dagger whizzed past the front of her face and fell out the shattered window. The changeling turned towards the human as he got ready with his second dagger. He had a huge grin on his face as he held the dagger in reverse. The changeling growled as she summoned up her magic along with Nightmare Moon.

The three of them slowly circled around the throne room as they waited for the other to make the first move. Taking a quick glance down at his watch, he saw that enough time had passed and the two mares should be underway. His thoughts were confirmed when more changeling guards showed up and filled the throne room. He couldn’t help the huge smile that he got on his face.

He could feel his adrenaline pumping through his veins as he got excited for the fight. All the fights that he had before were all based off of anger, but this one was a fight that he could enjoy. He slowly started to laugh and this caused Nightmare and Chrysalis to give him confused stares. Once some of his laughter got under control, Nightmare spoke to him.

“What do you find so funny? Are you laughing because you realized how much of a disadvantage you are at?” Nightmare asked with slight irritation.

“I’m laughing because of how much fun this is going to be. I’ve never experienced something so grand and I just couldn’t contain my excitement,” Marcus answered.

The three of them stopped circling and gave each other one final stare down. A breeze came through the shattered window and caused the mares’ dresses, manes, and tails to flow with it. He was slightly disappointed that the two mares that were standing in front of him were evil. He felt that they would have been fun to hang around with if they were good. Accepting that he would never get to know them better, he charged them.

The mares reacted at the same time as he did. The three of them charged at each other, determined to get in the first blow. When the three of them finally met in the middle of the throne room, there was a resounding explosion from them.

Alex

Alex groaned loudly as he finally regained consciousness. He tried to sit himself up, but as he tired, a huge surge of pain shot through his back. He gritted his teeth as he held back the scream that he wanted to let out. Taking a few heavy breaths, he slowly opened his eyes. His eyes were bleary at first, so he blinked them rapidly. When enough of the bleariness was gone, he looked around for some sort of landmark.

He scanned as much of the room that he could and the only thing that stood out were rocks and crystals. Sighing heavily, he mustered as much strength that he could and flipped his body over. Continuing to grit his teeth, he put his hands underneath him and pushed with all his might to get to his feet. He was able to get to his feet and let out a grunted breath as his legs were burning in pain.

Looking around the cave that he was in again, he saw that he was alone. Letting out a frustrated sigh, he slowly hobbled along the wall to find Twilight or a way out. As he hobbled along the wall he silently cursed himself for allowing this to happen. He felt like such a fool for rushing that mare and getting himself and his girlfriend captured. He could feel his blood boil over as the maniacal laugh of Chrysalis played through his mind.

He walked for several minutes that felt like hours to him. He was ready to take a seat on a nearby rock to rest his weary legs when he heard a mare scream. It sounded vaguely familiar, but he couldn’t place it. The only thing that he knew for certain was that it didn’t belong to Twilight, but that was better than nothing. He increased his pace as he quickly hobbled towards where the scream came from.

He rounded his tenth corner and nearly passed out from overexerting himself. Keeping his balance on the wall he looked around the cave. He found nothing at first, but as he continued to look he found who he was looking for. He pushed off the wall and dragged his body along the ground as he got near the pony that was trapped with him. When he made it to where the pony was at, he not only saw one, but two of them and the second one was glad to see him.

“Alex! Thank Celestia you’re okay,” Twilight exclaimed as tears fell from her face.

“I’m glad that you’re okay, Twi. I’m so sorry for getting us into this,” Alex apologized as he let a few tears fall from his face.

“I forgive you because if you didn’t do that then I wouldn’t have found Cadance,” Twilight said with a slight smile.

She moved aside and he could see the pink alicorn leaning against the wall. She looked worse for wear as she waved towards the human. Taking this chance, he leaned against the wall while the lavender mare healed him with the little medical magic that she knew. The three of them sat in silence as she went between the two, making sure that they were doing okay. After half an hour passed, Cadance finally spoke up.

“So you’re one of the new residents to Equestria,” Cadance said as she took a seat next to the human.

“Yeah and I can safely assume that you’re the real Cadance?” Alex asked, keeping his eyes on the alicorn.

“She remembered the greeting that we did during my foalhood, so I can vouch for her,” Twilight said as she leaned against the human to rest.

“Well, if Twilight believes you’re real, then I will trust her judgment,” Alex said, stroking his fingers through her mane.

“I can see that you love her very much,” Cadance commented with a smile.

“Of course I do. I would do anything for her to make sure that she stays safe. Looks like I failed that part since we are all trapped in these caves,” Alex stated, letting out a little sigh.

“If we rest for a few more minutes, I can lead us out of here. I’ve been down in these crystal caves when I first arrived to learn about my alicorn powers,” Cadance said.

“That’s good to hear. Wake me up when you decide to move out and we can get out as fast as we can,” Alex said.

Alex let his eyes fall and let sleep’s embrace take him. He was soon shaken awake and he gave a huge yawn. He looked down at his watch and saw that he had been out for forty minutes. He looked around and saw Cadance dusting herself off. Giving one final yawn, he tapped Twilight on the shoulder and she slowly stirred awake. She yawned cutely as she rubbed her eyes and slowly got to her feet.

He slowly got to his feet as he could feel his muscles tense up. The pain wasn’t as bad as before and he could walk fine. The alicorn looked towards them and they all nodded their heads. Alex and Twilight followed the alicorn as she led them through the expansive cave. The three of them walked around silently, cautious that there might be changelings in the cave system. Alex pulled out his knife, ready for any attack that may come their way.

They walked for three hours before they finally came upon a light. The three of them ran towards the light, hoping that it was a way out. The light blinded them as they exited the cave and when their eyes adjusted, they were shocked by what they saw. The light that they saw wasn’t sunlight, but light from the moon. The pink alicorn was about to comment on the moon being out when a loud explosion took their attention.

The turned towards the source and saw that it led to the castle. Giving each other a cautious glance, they decided to go see what was happening. The three of them took off sprinting down the streets, taking as many shortcuts that they could to get to the castle. As they ran down the alleyways, Alex felt that they should have ran into something along the way. That thought was soon settled when he saw the mass of changelings crowded around the throne window.

Whatever was going on up there was important for all of them to be flocked there. Jumping to a conclusion, he put more strength into his running, hoping to see what was going on. As he ran towards the castle he hoped that nothing bad happened to his friends.

Blood Rain

After Marcus crashed through the window, Blood Rain saw all the patrolling changelings leave to investigate. She looked around the courtyard and saw that the coast was clear. She gestured with her head for Molestia to follow. The alicorn nodded and the two headed out. They used their wings to make their steps silent as they ran through the fields of grass and towards the back entrance.

The alicorn opened the door and the pegasus followed behind her. She had never visited the deep parts of the dungeons since all guards were ordered to never go near there. After what Molestia said about the room she was glad that she never went there. They rounded a corner and ran into two changelings. Letting her training take control, the pegasus propelled herself forward and slashed the changeling on the left.

The other one was ready to fly away when it was set aflame by the alicorn. The changeling squealed for several seconds before it finally lost its voice. When the flames died out, there was nothing left but ash. Nodding to each other, the alicorn took the lead again as they continued on. They didn’t run into any more guards as they reached the void room. Blood Rain watched Molestia’s back as she went to open the door.

She kept watch until she heard the clicking of locks. She turned around as the alicorn finished unlocking the door. The two stood side by side in case there was something else inside the void room. The doors slowly opened and they were blinded by a bright light. The light slowly faded and when they were able to see they saw the faces of all their friends. The friends, mares, and princesses were quick to their feet as they exited the void room.

Celestia and Molestia stared at each other for a few seconds, trying to see if the other was real. Celesita soon looked over at Blood Rain who nodded her head. The princess didn’t say anything as she nodded to Molestia. Ryan was the first to break the silence as he pushed his way to the front of everyone.

“Thanks for the save. Where’s Marcus?” Ryan asked and as he did everyone else looked for the missing human.

“He’s currently in the throne room distracting Chrysalis and Nightmare Moon,” before a single comment could have been thought of, a rainbow blur shot past everyone.

Recovering from the sudden take off from Rainbow Dash, everyone quickly took after her. As everyone ran, they couldn’t help the surprise that filled them as they chased after Dash. She was already out of the dungeons when they were only half way through. They continued to run, but stopped when they heard a resounding explosion. Worry filled Blood Rain as she took off like Rainbow did. With two pegasi already gone, the princesses decided to teleport the rest of the group out of the dungeon.

With everyone out of the dungeon, they did a head count to make sure that everyone was okay. They turned around to head for the throne room when they saw Rainbow and Blood Rain standing in place. The looked towards the direction they were facing and couldn’t help but let their jaws drop. Rainbow quickly ran forward when she saw Twilight and pulled her into a hug. She was soon joined by her other friends as they hugged her tightly.

Celestia and Luna pulled Cadance into a warm embrace as the friends gave Alex a high five. When the mares were done crying after the heart felt reunion, they continued on their way to the throne room. They had a long way to go to get there, so Celestia started to question her double.

“So who exactly are you?” Celestia asked with a raised brow.

“The name is Molestia and I’m your other self,” Molestia answered.

“So you are like Nightmare Moon?” Celestia asked getting ready for a possible attack.

“Yes and no. I’m another personality like her, but I don’t wish to control Equestria,” Molestia answered.

“So why exactly are you here?” Luna asked.

“Marcus asked for my help in saving you all and I gladly accepted,” Molestia answered back.

“As much as these introductions are nice, let’s focus on the objective at hand,” Luke said.

“Don’t worry, Luke, I’ll make sure that you and I are properly introduced later,” Molestia said as she seductively licked her lips.

Luke felt his brain fry a little as his mind jumped to many conclusions and all of them very naughty. He looked to his side and could see that Pinkamena was now in control of Pinkie and she didn’t look very happy. Wanting to deal with one problem at a time, he grabbed Pinkamena’s hand and that seemed to calm her down enough. Sighing internally that he was able to avoid a fight he focused back to running for the throne room.

Marcus

Marcus was panting heavily as blood dripped from his head. Chrysalis and Nightmare had both drawn their weapons and were getting serious in the fight. He had to close his right eye as the blood that dripped from his head blinded him. He brought his knife up again as he got ready for another attack. Nightmare charged at him and brought her sword down in a hacking motion. He quickly dodged the attack and saw Chrysalis coming up with her follow up.

She swept her spear across his abdomen, but he was able to catch it. He was ready to throw his knife when he was kicked in the gut by Nightmare. He could hear two of his ribs break as he was sent flying back. He hit a pillar causing it to crack. He slowly slid down the marble pillar until Chrysalis grabbed his throat. She smirked at the human as he shot her an evil glare. Wanting to know what he was feeling she used her sensory magic.

She was surprised by the feelings that he was giving off. His emotions varied from anger, happiness, and love. The last one threw her off since she couldn’t pinpoint who it was directed towards. Angry at the human for his confusing feelings, she slammed her fist in his gut, causing him to cough up some blood. Angry being covered in his blood, she threw him across the room. The dark alicorn watched with slight pain as the human slammed onto the floor.

As the dark alicorn stared at the human, she could see herself a thousand years ago. She was in the same position when Celestia tried to stop her from creating an eternal night. She looked out the window to see the moon that she was banished on and felt a pang of guilt. During the fight with the human she learned what his plan was, but she didn’t want to try and stop them. She knew of her sister that was trying to help her find her way.

She looked back at the human and could see that he wasn’t even trying to kill them. He was only keeping them distracted until the others were safe. She watched as he slowly got to his feet, blood dripping from his head more and his left arm caked in blood. She could see that in his eyes was a sense of determination. He was focused on keeping them in the throne room until he couldn’t stand. Nightmare turned towards Chrysalis and saw her charge the human.

Nightmare didn’t think, she just acted. She moved in front of Chrysalis and stopped her in her tracks. The changeling stared in horror at the alicorn as she was stopped. The alicorn had a look of hurt as the changeling pulled her spear away and continued to stare.

“Chrysalis, let’s stop while we’re ahead. He’s already beaten,” Nightmare said as she kept her tears hidden.

“We can’t stop now. If he is willing to stand up to us, then we need to make an example of him. We need to quell any possible rebellions before they start,” Chrysalis shot back.

“He hasn’t even been trying to stop us. He has been holding back this entire time,” Nightmare explained.

“If he isn’t trying to stop us then-” Chrysalis was cut off as a bolt of magic was shot at her.

The changeling brought up her arms to stave off the magic attack. There was a flash of light when the magic made contact with its target. She was waiting for the pain to come, but when she felt nothing, she lowered her arms. She looked over to Nightmare who was staring wide-eyed in front of her. She turned her head to see what she was staring at and her entire brain process stopped with what she saw.

Standing on his feet with his back turned to the alicorn and changeling was Marcus. His arms were spread wide and his feet were planted firmly where he stood. He staggered to one knee as the magic attack took effect on his body. Smoke came off the middle of his chest from the impact of magic. The changeling looked towards the doors and saw the princesses, the mares, and the human’s friends standing outside.

The expression on all their faces was one of shock as they looked at Marcus. None of them knew how to react to what they saw. Rainbow was the first to gain control of her mind as she spoke to the human.

“Why are you protecting them?” Rainbow asked out of curiosity rather than anger.

“The reason is because this fight is over. They’ve already lost and they know it now,” Marcus answered as he found it hard to breathe.

“That still doesn’t explain why you just risked your life to protect them,” Luna said as her eyes glowed in anger.

“For two reasons only. The first is that I know why the changelings did this invasion. The second reason is directed towards Molestia,” Marcus said.

“So I was right in what I said?” Molestia said with a little smirk.

“Fuck. You. If you ever do this again, I will beat you with a stick,” Marcus threatened.

“I hope that you will allow me to turn that into a riding crop before you do that,” Molestia retorted with a lustful smile.

Everyone turned their attention towards the lusty alicorn, their faces mixed with confusion and awestruck. Feeling most of his strength leave his body, he did one last thing for Molestia. He raised his left hand and flipped her off. Giving one final chuckle, he finally passed out and landed on the ground. No one moved, unsure of what to do next. Chrysalis was able to find her voice and spoke to her changelings.

“All of you leave and return to the hive. Live your lives however you want since I won’t be returning anytime soon,” all the changelings looked at each other in confusion for a bit before the look of their queen told them to finally leave.

One by one the changelings left the castle. They didn’t do anything as they left the ponies alone and went back to the Marshlands. Chrysalis and Nightmare Moon got on their knees and put their hands behind their back as they waited for the princesses. Finally getting their thoughts back in order, Celesita walked over to Chrysalis and Nightmare and locked away their magic. Luna led the two of them towards their confinement while Celestia took Marcus towards the medical wing.

Everyone followed Celestia, worried that Marcus might not make it back this time. She stopped outside the medical wing so she could get him admitted and have him looked at. Nodding their heads they all took the seats outside the medical wing and waited. Rainbow out of all of them was in better condition. It seemed that she knew that Marcus would pull through this and everything would be fine. Unsure how to feel about that, they decided to try it her way and found that it was a good way to think.

One Week

Marcus groaned as he finally regained consciousness. He tried to move his body, but found it very difficult. Lifting his head up slightly he saw that there were two mares with their heads on his body. His mind slowly caught up to his current situation and knew that Rainbow and Blood Rain were using him as a pillow. Their eyes were puffy and he could see the tear stains on their fur.

He tried to get up, but felt a sharp pain in his chest. Lifting the covers off his torso he looked to see the cause. He looked to see the middle of his chest and could see the singe spot that was still left. Laying his head on his pillow he thought back to the past events. He chuckled to himself as he remembered everything that happened and the crazy thing that he did. His chuckles seemed to disturb the other mares as they stirred awake.

The two mares slowly rubbed their eyes as they tried to get their attention back. They looked at each other for a few seconds before directing their attention back on the human. He gave them a warm smile as they stared at him. He was expecting to get a hug or a smile in return, but instead they decided to slug him in both his arms. He groaned slightly as he felt the blood slowly flow through his arm again after the punch.

“Was that really necessary?” He asked, chuckling slightly.

“Do you make us worry on purpose?” Rainbow asked as she pulled him into a hug.

“I don’t try to make it on purpose. I’m just doing what I do best,” Marcus answered.

“How are you feeling?” Blood Rain asked as she held his hand.

“I’m in a little pain, but nothing that won’t go away. The scar should be gone in a few days. Which reminds me, how did the wedding go?” Marcus asked as he laid back down.

“After we got everypony out of the cocoons and checked for any problems, we redid the wedding. Everything went as planned this time with no surprises,” Blood Rain answered.

“How long was I out for?” Marcus asked.

“You’ve been out for a week. Which reminds me that I need to contact Molestia that you have awaken. She said that you had something to talk to me about, but she wanted it to wait until you were awake,” Rainbow explained.

Marcus slightly nodded his head as he listened to Rainbow’s explanation. When she walked out of the room he realized what was about to happen. He slammed his hand into his forehead for not completely being there in her conversation. Blood Rain saw this and couldn’t help but laugh at his situation.

“This isn’t funny, Blood Rain. When she comes back I have to explain something that I promised to Molestia and she’s going to kill me,” Marcus deadpanned.

“What exactly did you promise Molly?” Blood Rain asked.

“You’ll find out when they get here,” Marcus said.

It wasn't long after that there was a flash of light behind the door. Apparently Molly didn’t want to keep him waiting, so when she heard the news she teleported. The door opened and he saw Lyra, Spitfire, Rainbow, and Molestia enter the room. The mares smiled at him, but Molly gave him a little smirk.

“Looks like I won, Marcus,” Molly said.

“I’m going to hurt you if I live through this,” Marcus said.

“What are you talking about?” Rainbow asked.

Taking a deep breath, he prayed to some ultimate being that she would remain calm to hear him out. Taking a look at her eyes, he couldn’t help but smile as they looked at him with care and love. Not wanting to waste any time by beating around the bush, he came straight out with what he wanted to say.

“Rainbow, how would you feel about forming a herd?” Marcus asked, cringing slightly as he waited to be hit.

He waited for a few seconds before he felt nothing make contact with his body. He looked over to Rainbow and saw that she was in a state of confusion. He didn’t know what to say so he let her think it over. After several seconds, Rainbow finally found her voice to speak again.

“Why do you want to start a herd? Am I not good enough?” Rainbow asked on the verge of tears.

“That’s not what I mean Rainbow. You’re everything that I ever wanted. I could never find another like you that makes me so happy. I would be lying though if I didn’t say that I may hold some feelings towards a few other mares,” Marcus said.

“What other mares-” Rainbow cut herself off as she looked around the room.

The gears in her head slowly turned as she looked at each individual mare. A silence settled in the room as she continued to think this through. A few minutes passed before she turned back towards the human.

“Are these the other mares that you care for?” She asked.

The human didn’t say anything, but nodded his head slightly. The cyan pegasus looked at the other mares and needed to know how they all felt.

“How do all of you feel about Marcus?” Rainbow asked.

“I think that I love him,” Blood Rain said.

“I actually kind of find him interesting and want to be with him,” Lyra said.

“At first I just wanted to be his friend, but after spending some time with him, I want to be something more,” Spitfire said.

Rainbow nodded her head slightly as she let those words sink in. She looked at the human for a few seconds before taking a deep exhale. She turned to the other mares and spoke plain and simple.

“Can you all step out for a second so I can speak to Marcus in private?” Rainbow asked.

The mares nodded their heads as they stepped out in the hall. Molly knew that this applied to her as well and stepped out with them. When the door closed, the cyan mare looked back at him with a stoic expression.

“How much do you love me, Marcus?” Rainbow asked.

“I love you enough that I would die a million times over to keep you safe,” Marcus replied.

“Could you always believe that thought if other mares were brought in with us?” Rainbow asked as her expression grew worried.

“That statement will always remain true no matter what. The only change is that I would make sure that the other mares were always safe,” Marcus answered softly.

Rainbow nodded as she got up from her seat and exited the room. He waited a few seconds until she came back in with the other mares. She stood next to him while the others stayed at the foot of the bed. She looked the mares over a few times before she finally spoke again.

“Would you girls like to form a herd with Marcus and me?” Rainbow asked.

The mares looked at each other before all giving a nod. The cyan pegasus gave a small smile as she placed a hand on the human’s shoulder. She gave him a small kiss on the cheek as she whispered to him.

“Looks like you got yourself a little herd now,” Rainbow whispered seductively.

“Thanks for being so understanding,” Marcus said as he gave her a kiss on the lips.

“If you ever find yourself falling for another mare and she is interested in joining the herd, please let me know,” Rainbow said.

Marcus nodded his head as the other mares came over and joined the two in a hug. Molly peered through the door and gave a smile as everything worked out. Smiling to herself, she left to go find Luke and Pinkie Pie.

Molestia

Molestia found the two of them sitting out in the gardens on a bench. Pinkie seemed to know that she was watching them from afar and waved her over. She walked out from behind the pillar and joined the two of them on the bench.

“Hello, Molly, what can I do for you?” Pinkie asked in a cheery tone.

“Well, I was on wondering two things.” Molly said.

“What were you wondering?” Luke asked.

“The first is if I could form a herd with you and Pinkie Pie?” Molly said as she gave them pleading eyes.

Pinkie was smiling at first until Pinkamena took over. Her mane was now completely flat and her coat a darker shade a pink. She glared daggers at the alicorn as she got in her face.

“Why should we form a herd with you? I think that Luke is just happy with Pinkie,” Pinkamena said.

“This is also the second thing that I wanted to talk to you about. If you want, Pinkamena, I could separate you from Pinkie’s subconscious and make you real. I’ve been observing you and I can see that you feel something for Luke as well,” Molly said.

“What exactly do you get out of this?” Pinkamena asked a little skeptical.

“I get to make Luke happy, you get to be your own mare and love him like you want to, and I can get to possibly be a part of your relationship,” Molly answered truthfully.

“What do you think about this, Luke?” Pinkamena asked.

“It probably wouldn’t hurt to have her join. She has been interesting to talk to and the only one that you have held a conversation with. You also can become a mare and live a life that you want and I think this would make Pinkie happy,” Luke answered.

“Looks like you understand how Pinkie feels. If you are truly okay with this, then I will allow it to happen,” Pinkamena said.

Luke smiled as he pulled Pinkamena close and gave her a kiss. When they broke apart, he turned towards Molly and gave her a kiss as well. The alicorn felt her heart flutter as she kissed the human. This was a kiss for her to remember for a long time.

Celestia

“Molestia has told me that I should give you a chance. What reason do you have that I should?” Celestia asked Nightmare and Chrysalis.

“I want to learn how to do well and figure out what I’m capable of. I’m tired of living in a pool of hatred and loathing,” Nightmare responded.

“I don’t think I really have much of a reason to get a second chance. You’ll probably be better off if you just throw me in the void room,” Chrysalis said.

“You don’t wish to be near Marcus and see if he can help you?” Luna asked.

“What do you mean?” Chrysalis asked.

“We were kind enough to let you both have rooms, but not enough to not keep an eye on you both. We heard why you did all this and that you want to see if Marcus could help you understand your own feelings,” Celestia said.

“You both could learn something from the human if you were around him. He may be a little bull headed, but he has even helped us to see things differently. I will see what I can do for your hive Chrysalis and I’ll let you and Nightmare think about living with Marcus,” Luna said.

Nightmare and Chrysalis gave each other a confused look as they nodded their heads. They headed back to the room that they were sharing to think about the offer.

Passionate Moon And Burning Sun

Final Stand
By: Duelist96
Chapter 22: Passionate Moon And Burning Sun

Blake walked through the castle, checking up on all the guards. Chrysalis assured that there were no other changelings present, but he wanted to make sure. He visited every part of the castle that the changelings were in. He found no trace of the changelings ever being in the castle and he was glad about that. After the wedding was finished and Marcus was feeling better, all the friends pitched in to clean up the castle.

With nothing really left to check on, he headed back to his room. During his walk back, he remembered the conversation that he had with the princesses. They told him about their idea of having Nightmare and Chrysalis stay with Marcus, who could possibly help them. Blake had to get an entirely new glass of water when he dropped the one he was using. When he got his brain working again, he was able to talk to them about that idea.

He was really hesitant about the idea, but he went along with their plan when they promised to make sure that they were watched after. After that was said and done, they finished their meals and Celesita retired back to the throne room. He was alone with Luna and she seemed really flustered. Not wanting to let his girlfriend become uncomfortable, he walked over to her. When he reached her, she grabbed him by his collar and pulled his head down so she could whisper.

“When you finish walking around the castle, please stop by my room,” Luan said seductively.

The human almost slapped himself in the face for forgetting such an important appointment. Taking a few detours, he was able to get back on track to Luna’s room. He passed a few lunar guards during his walk and he greeted them. The one thing that he found interesting between the solar and lunar guards was their personality. Lunar guards were more laid back about their work while solar guards took it to a whole new level.

After a few minutes of walking, he finally reached the blue alicorn’s bed chambers. He spotted the two stationed guards and approached them with confidence. As he neared the guards, they stepped away from their posts to greet the human.

“Princess Luna has asked us to let you into her bed chambers and leave the two of you alone for the rest of the night,” the guard on the left said.

He didn’t really argue since the princess didn’t really need the overprotection of two guards and himself. He gave each of them a nod as he walked with them to the midnight blue doors. He let out a breath that he didn’t know he was holding as the guards opened the door. The doors weren’t opened all the way, but enough so he could slip in. Once inside the room, the doors closed behind him and he could hear the guards walk off.

He had been to the mare’s bed chambers quite a few times, but this was the first time that he actually had a good look around. He looked at the windows that led to a balcony that he assumed that she used to raise and lower the moon. He found her bathroom and he felt a little jealous by how expanse it was. Everything in the bathroom was made of smooth tiles and her tub was a miniature swimming pool. Her shower was big enough that it could fit five people into it.

Leaving the bathroom, he looked at her bed. It was big enough to fit himself, both princesses, and a few other ponies. There were silk curtains that surrounded the bed and he could only make the outline of certain things on the bed. He continued to stand around when he heard a little coo behind him. He turned around and had to take a double take at the lunar princess. She was wearing a night gown, but it wasn’t like the others that she wore.

The night gown that she was wearing was completely see through and she only had panties on underneath. He couldn’t help but stare at her beautiful breasts where her blue nipples could be seen poking through. She noticed his staring and decided to tease the human a little more. She squeezed her breasts together with her arms and caused them to push against the fabric. The fabric seemed that it was ready to rip apart from how tight that it was hugging her body.

She continued to tease him as she walked towards him. She put a good amount of sway in her hips as she walked towards him. He couldn’t help but be mesmerized as he stared at her swaying hips. Her tail was slightly raised more than she had it and her mane was pulled back into a ponytail. Seeing the ponytail, it dawned on him that the princess was enacting one of his dream fantasies. He swallowed a lump in his throat as she finally reached him and whispered into his ear seductively.

“Do you approve of our wardrobe?” Luna asked as she licked his earlobe.

“I do, but what’s the occasion?” Blake stuttered as he felt pleasure run up his spine.

“Well, as you can probably tell I pulled this from one of your dreams. I didn’t know what the appeal of such a revealing outfit was, but after seeing your face, I can say that I enjoy it very much,” Luna said as she ran her hands over him.

He could tell where she might be going with this and he couldn’t tell if he truly wanted it yet. Her azure eyes begged for attention that she hasn’t received in many years and her body yearned to be touched. The alicorn could see his unease and addressed it since she didn’t want her boyfriend to be uncomfortable.

“Are we rushing this a little?” Luna asked with a little worry.

“I just don’t know if we can do this, Luna. It’s not that I don’t want you, Hell, I want to throw you onto that bed and fuck your brains out. I just don’t want this to ruin any kind of image that you have,” Blake said as he stared at her eyes.

“Blake, if I truly cared about my image, then I wouldn’t have accepted you as my mate. I will admit that it was weird at first to have these kinds of feelings towards you, but I wanted to take a chance. Now after these past couple of months, I couldn’t be happier. I won’t push you into this, but if you want to make love to me we can. If you want to wait I will accept your choice and ask that we at least cuddle on my bed,” Luna said as she gently ran her fingers through his hair.

He could see that she meant every word that she said. Taking only a couple of seconds to think this through, he pushed down all his nervousness and pulled her in for a kiss. The princess was surprised by his forcefulness, but she calmed after a few seconds. She moaned as she felt his tongue brush against her lips. She parted them and allowed his wet muscle entrance. His tongue wrapped around hers as it battled for dominance.

She met his challenge as she tried to push his tongue back into his mouth. She couldn’t help the tiny moans that escaped her lips as the kiss deepened. She wanted the kiss to continue further, but they had to finally part for air. Their lips were still connected by a couple stands of saliva as they panted heavily. He was able to get enough of his breath back to speak to her.

“I want you so badly, Luna and I don’t think I can wait any longer,” Blake said as his eyes slightly glazed over in lust.

The alicorn gave a seductive smile as she slipped her hands under his shirt. The human smiled back as he leaned back in and resumed their kiss. He could feel her hands roam all over his body and he decided to return the favor. He brought his hands under her night gown and grabbed hold of her flanks. She let out a cut squeak as he massaged her flanks. She delved deeper into the kiss as she brought her hands down and ran them over his groin.

He groaned as he felt her smooth hands through his jeans and she couldn’t help but smile. Upping his game a little, he brought his hands along his sides and slowly ran them up her svelte body. The mare shivered in anticipation as she waited for his hand to go to the one place that she wants them. Her prayers were answered when she felt the firm grasp of his hands on her supple breasts.

Not wanting the mood to end for any reason, she gently guided him to the luxurious bed. She was hoping to keep up the slight dominance that she had, but was proven wrong. As she was lowering to the bed, he took the chance and rolled on top of her. She stared up in surprise as he gave her a predatory smile. She couldn’t help the shiver of pleasure that she felt in her spine as he took off his shirt. While he was doing that, she took off her night gown. The human brought their lips back together as he slowly massaged her breasts.

The alicorn moaned as loudly as she could since she sound proofed her room. She brought her hands up and grabbed at his belt as she tried to remove more of his clothing. She stopped when she felt one of his hands softly brush up against her marehood. She looked down and saw him bring up his hand to her face to look at the mess that she made.

“Geez, Luna, we barely even got our clothes off and you’re already soaking wet,” Blake teased.

Luna couldn’t deny that her body was in fact leaking large amounts of fluids. Her body was burning on the inside as the fire in her crotch begged to be put out. She couldn’t control herself as she grabbed his hand and sucked off her own juices. This seemed to please him and she was happy to have caused such happiness.

She let go of his fingers as he leaned down and kissed her neck. The princess arched her back slightly as she felt his teeth lightly nip at her flesh. She panted heavily as he kissed and nipped his way down her body. Patches of her fur clumped together from his saliva as he trailed downward. He reached the crevice of her breasts and went over to her left tit. He ran his tongue over her nipple and she had to stifle a moan.

He continued to tease the nipple with his tongue before giving it a quick bite. The mare gasped in pleasure as she felt a wonder of new sensations run through her body. Her nipple soon erected and he moved on to the other breast. He gave it the same pleasure and she slowly turned into a panting mess. She knew that she was already leaking, but the new found pleasure that she was feeling made her slightly gush.

When her second nipple stood erect, he continued down her body. His kisses were light and loving as he moved further down. He reached her navel and let his tongue out slightly. He circled her navel with his tongue and caused her to giggle a little. He stopped his teasing as he continued down to the hem of her panties. She could feel his hot breath through the thin fabric and it was driving her crazy.

The human grabbed the hem of her panties in his teeth and slowly pulled them down. He got them halfway down her thighs before taking them in his hands and pulling them down the rest of the way. The princess kicked away her panties to a corner of her room. He lifted his gaze and was greeted by her pink pussy. He brought his face closer and let his warm breath run over it. The mare squirmed as her body begged to be touched.

He stuck out his tongue and gave a slow lick from the bottom of her slit to the top. He could taste the slight hint of blueberries from her juices. Continuing with his actions from before, he slowly lapped at her delicate pussy. The lunar princess writhed as his tongue worked her insides. She could feel his flexible muscle move in and out of her marehood and she loved every second of it. He brought his hands up and spread apart her lips so he could get better access to it.

She was panting heavily, more than she ever had before. She had many stallions that have eaten her out before along with a few mares, but Blake was different. She reached out with her hands as she grabbed his hair. She pushed his face deeper into her pussy, trying to get him to go all the way. He could feel her walls constrict his tongue, trying to milk it for his seed. He couldn’t help but smirk as the mare became a mess of pants and moans.

Luna’s core felt on fire as her peak neared. Her breathing became ragged and she couldn’t find her voice to speak. She tried to get her voice back so she could warn the human, but she couldn’t hold back. Her muscles clenched as she wrapped her legs behind his head. With two more licks to her delicious flower, her dam finally broke.

“Ahhhh!” Luna moaned as her juices flooded out.

He was expecting her to be a squirter, but her juices came out like a waterfall instead of short spurts. With nowhere to go, he happily licked up her delicious female nectar. She continued to gush and he pressed on her clit with his thumb. He slowly rubbed on her clit, prolonging her orgasm. After several seconds of drinking her juices, she finally let her legs droop down and he pulled back with a large intake.

“Hah… hah,” Luan panted as she slowly came down from her orgasmic bliss.

“So how was it, Luna?” Blake asked as he licked off her remaining juices from his face.

“By the moon, that was incredible,” Luna said as she pulled him up to her body.

The two of them held each other close as he waited for her to catch her breath. Her world slowly came back to her and she could feel something press against her thigh. She looked down and saw the tent that had formed in his pants. She smirked as she thought about all the things that she wanted to do with his cock. She put those thoughts to the side when she thought about the other pony that should have arrived by now.

“Before we continue, Blake, I think somepony else would like to join us,” Luna said as she laid the human on the bed.

She got up from her bed and headed towards her doors. He looked up from the bed, watching her beautiful ass walk for the doors. He became nervous when he saw her grab her door handle and opened the door. He was about to stop her from opening the door, but what she said made him stop.

“Hello there, Tia,” Luna said as she looked down at her sister.

Celestia

Celestia had finished her morning duties and was now searching for something to occupy her time. She looked around the castle for Blake, hoping to have a quick snack and conversation with him. She went to the places that she usually knew where he hung out, but had no luck in finding him. She was about to give up when she found some of her sister’s guards. She approached them and asked where he might be.

They told her that he was in Luna’s bedchambers. She thanked the two guards and headed for her sister’s room. She already knew the possible reason why she invited him to the room and wondered if it worked. She reached the doors that separated her sister’s room from the rest of the castle. She used her magic and found that there was a soundproofing spell surrounding her room. Using her own magic, she was able to get rid of the spell so only she could hear inside the room.

At first she heard nothing and was about to go inside to see if they were there, when she heard them speak. She could hear both of them talk about their possible stance in the relationship and felt a sense of pride when the human showed how much he worried for the younger alicorn. She continued to listen to see what else they would talk about when she started to hear moaning. Her face grew bright red as naughty thoughts ran through her mind.

Her mind told her to walk away from the room, but her body made her stay. Her heart pounded against her chest as her sister’s moans increased. She looked around the hallways to see if there were any guards nearby. Finding that she was all alone in the hallway, she leaned with her back against the door. Just like her sister, she has gone without feeling the intimate touch of another. She listened closely as her hands slowly slid against her body.

She cupped her breast with her left hand and traced her marehood outside her panties. It felt wrong to listen to her sister make love to the human, but she couldn’t help but think of letting the human take her. His strong arms held her close as he kissed her deeply. Throwing her onto her bed as he ripped her dress and panties off. Taking his pants off and shoving his hard cock into her aching pussy.

Her fantasy slowly heated up and her pussy started to leak all over her dress. Touching the outside of her marehood through the panties wasn’t doing it for her anymore. She slid her panties down her legs and let them rest at her ankles. She jammed two fingers in her warm passage and slid them in and out. Her sister’s moans picked up in pace and she soon followed her. She pulled her dress down, revealing her breasts as she slowly massaged them.

She stuck in a third finger as her mind jumped to the human setting her on her knees and pounding away at her cunt. His hips slammed against her firm rear as he made her his. Her fingers picked up in pace as she brought her sister into the picture. He continued to pound away at her pussy as her sister pulled out a strap on. The huge rubber phallus hung in front of her face as her sister made her deep throat it. Her eyes shot wide open as she felt the faux cock hit the back of her the throat.

Her sister abused her throat as her lover abused her pussy. Her pussy contracted around his cock as she was spit roasted. Her arms fell limp as she let the two of them use her body. She could hear the human grunt as his peak neared and her sister was ready to cum as well. He continued to pound away and brought his hand down to her clit. Luna saw this and used her magic to make all his touches cause intense pleasure.

When his hand made contact with her clit, she moaned in ecstasy. Her moans were muffled by the rubber phallus that filled her mouth as her walls clenched his cock. Her tight walls caused the human to finally be pushed over the edge as he shot his thick seed into her. She could feel every rope of cum as it painted her insides and she continued to squeeze it. She didn’t want the feeling to end as she felt herself get filled with cum.

He pulled out of her and stroked his cock a couple of times as he covered her back in his delectable seed. Her sister pulled out of her mouth and let her lay in bed. She panted heavily as she felt the cum on her back mat her fur and the cum in her pussy leak out. She tried to keep it in her passage, but it continued to leak out.

“Ahhh,” Celestia moaned softly as she came to her cum covered body.

She slowly pulled her fingers out as she tried to get her breath back. She looked at her fingers that were covered in her juices and helped herself to it. She moaned softly as she let her juices fill her mouth. She greedily sucked down her juices, wishing that it was the human that was tasting her. She was pulled from her daze when the door opened next to her.

“Hello there, Tia,” Luna said to her with a sultry smirk.

Blake

Blake couldn’t help but stare slack jawed at the sight. Celestia was panting heavily even with her embarrassment. She was slightly sweaty and he could see the juices that were collected beneath her legs. She could see that he was staring at her and she quickly reached for her panties. Luna expected as much and grabbed them with her magic. She pulled the panties into the room and the elder sister followed suit.

Once the solar princess was inside, Luna shut the door behind them and locked it. The human sat on his elbows as he watched the white alicorn jumping around for her panties. He couldn’t help but stare as her breasts jumped around. She was bigger than Luna, but that was expected of the elder sibling. The blue alicorn placed her sister’s panties on the human’s crotch and the white alicorn grabbed them without thinking. He let out a low groan and the mare backed up.

Gently removing the panties, she was greeted by the tent in his underwear. She couldn’t help but stare at the huge bulge as she licked her lips in hunger. She was pulled from the sight of the healthy cock when her sister touched her shoulder.

“I can tell that you want it as bad as I do, dear sister, but you need to let him know,” Luna said as she gently ran her fingers through the elder alicorn’s marehood.

Celestia squirmed as she felt her sister tease her slit. She looked up at the human and could see that his face was flushed with embarrassment. She always held feelings for the human just like her sister, but she felt that she wouldn’t be able to get his attention. Now that she was able to see him in a different setting, she could see that he wanted them both. With lust controlling most of her actions, she decided to act on them.

“Blake, please if you will, fuck me until I can’t walk straight,” Celestia pleaded as she ground on her sister’s hand.

“What do you say, Blake? Want to have sex with the two princesses of Equestria?” Luna asked with a sultry smirk as she kneaded her sister’s breast.

“Yes,” Blake said and that was enough for the solar princess.

She grabbed at his underwear and pulled them off quicker than he could see. Once his underwear was off, she wrapped her mouth around his member and bobbed her head. He groaned as he felt her dexterous tongue lick his tip. Hearing the human groan encouraged her to go faster. She had stallions that were bigger, but he was well in size. She went only halfway down his cock before feeling it press against the entrance of her throat.

Feeling Luna’s hand on her marehood and hearing his continuous groans, she deiced to go further. She went all the way until her muzzle met his crotch. She could feel his cock pulse in her throat as she massaged it. She held it in her throat so he could feel her muscles constrict around it. She pulled it out of her mouth with a wet plop and panted heavily. She gently ran her finger up the side of his cock causing him to shiver in pleasure.

Luna could feel her thighs grow damp with arousal and she couldn’t let her sister have all the fun. Much to the elder alicorn’s dismay, she removed her hand and gently pushed the human to his back. He watched as she threw one of her legs over his face and presented her soaking pussy to him. He gave a few slow licks that caused the blue alicorn to gasp in pleasure. Her hips twirled as she tried to get more of his tongue inside of her.

Celestia wrapped her lips back around his member and continued to deep throat him. Groaning against Luna’s pussy caused her to moan loudly. He soon grabbed her thighs and pulled her all the way down so he could rest on his back. His vision was filled with pink and midnight blue as he continued to lap at her insides. Celestia looked up at her sister and could see her face warped in pleasure.

She looked down at the human’s cock and wrapped it in her magic. She climbed onto the bed as she straddled the human’s hips. She lined his cock up with her dripping entrance and slowly lowered herself onto it. He groaned as he felt Celestia’s warm walls envelop his member. Luna looked down at her sister and saw her face scrunched up in pure ecstasy. She pulled her sister’s head up and gave her a deep kiss. The solar princess returned the kiss as she gyrated her hips against his cock.

He enjoyed the feelings of Celestia’s warm walls around his member. She felt so hot on the inside that it felt that she would melt his cock. When she broke the kiss with her sister, their lips connected by stands of saliva, she raised herself. When she was up far enough that the tip was still inside, she slammed back down. She couldn’t help the moan that escaped her lips as she felt herself get filled again.

Blake helped her as he met her halfway when she brought herself back down. Not forgetting Luna, he went back to lapping at her entrance. He brought one of his hands up and stuck two fingers into her. The blue alicorn was panting heavily as she felt the human’s skilled fingers slide in and out. Celestia was in the same boat as she felt his cock stir up her insides. His thrusts increased in speed and force as he abused her pussy.

The white alicorn had her head thrown back in pleasure as she continued to ride the human. The lunar princess was massaging her breast and rubbing her clit as she tried to increase her pleasure. The human thrusted harder into the elder sister as he could feel his peak near. Sweat started to coat his body and he could see it mat the fur of the two other mares. He could feel that they were both nearing their ends as their vaginal walls constricted around his tongue and length.

Not wanting to leave either of them unsatisfied, he increased his motions. He thrusted as hard and as fast as he could in Celestia who used the Royal Canterlot Voice to release her moans. He brought his other hand to Luna’s tail hole and teased it a bit. Feeling the appendage at her rear entrance, she relaxed her body as she let it slip inside. Moans and screams filled the room as the three soon reached their climax.

Blake came hard, filling Celestia to the brim with his seed. Feeling the warm spunk fill her body caused the white alicorn to release all of her juices. He could feel as her juices covered his crotch as Luna finally reached her peak. Her walls clenched around his fingers as she tried to milk him for anything that he may have. He felt his face get covered in her juices and he happily drank down any that entered his mouth.

The solar princess gently rolled off his body as she held a hand between her legs. She didn’t know what it was, but she didn’t want the warm feeling of his seed leave her body. Luna fell back as she tried to get her breath back from her second orgasm. The human got up and crawled over to Celestia. He brought her into a kiss and held her there. She could taste her sister’s juices and she deepened the kiss further. The two soon broke apart as she finally leaned back to let her body rest.

It wasn’t long before she finally fell asleep. He smiled as her body gently rose and fell in her comfortable sleep. He looked over to the lunar princess who was now coming back down from her lust and gave him a sultry smile. She saw that he was still rock hard and pulled him closer to her. She used her magic as she lined his cock up to her aching pussy, begging for the fire to be put out by his seed. Once he was lined up, he slowly pushed into her.

The blue alicorn bit her lower lip as she felt his cock fill her pussy. When he finally hilted her all the way, she was a panting mess. Her insides were cold like space and it felt that his cock would freeze over. Her fur was completely matted with sweat and she could see the he was shining with his own. He lowered his head to her breast as he continued to tease her breasts. His thrusts were slow and gentle as he nipped on her nipples. The alicorn moaned as she felt his canines lightly bite her nipples.

She knew what damage those canines could do and that served to excite her even more. Even after two orgasms, she was still tight like a vice. If it wasn’t for her cum acting as a lube, he was sure that he wouldn’t be able to move. Her panting became heavy as his thrusts increased in pace. The sand of their hips slapping together as they met could be heard around the room. He moved his mouth from her nipples as he pulled her up.

She was now sitting on his crotch and he pulled her head down. He gently licked her horn as he let his hands roam to the base of her wings. Her breath hitched in her throat as she felt a million sensations throughout her body. His hands moved along her wings, hitting all of her erogenous zones and causing them to go stiff. Her eyes glazed over in lust as he put the horn into his mouth. He hummed, sending vibrations through her horn, causing her body to feel the entire pleasure.

Her legs and arms went limp as she let the human have his way with her. Her voice was lost as her brain went white from the intense pleasure. He could feel her walls starting to constrict, signaling her third climax. Wanting this to be a memorable one for her, he increased his ministrations. He hummed lowly, sending thousands of vibrations through her horn. His hands moved to where her wings were connected and pressed against her sensitive spot.

He pounded into her pussy, letting their hips slap together echo. The alicorn’s body finally tensed as she felt the most intense orgasm in her life. Her walls constricted tightly around his cock as her juices came flooding out and mixed with her sister’s. Her horn gave off a few sparks of magic before shooting a gelatinous substance into his mouth. With one final thrust, he finally reached his peak.

He shot his seed deep inside of the princess, painting her insides white. She felt each rope of cum hit her walls and caused her into another orgasm. The two slumped to their sides, their bodies spent for the night. He gently pulled the alicorn close as she removed herself from his cock and placing her hand on her marehood. She loved the warm feeling that it gave her and she wanted to keep it that way.

The human gently pulled the covers over himself and the two alicorns. Sensing that their mate was in the bed with them, they moved closer and wrapped their arms around him. Their wings soon joined him in the embrace, giving him a warm feathery blanket to sleep under. The mares were both out cold and he soon followed suit as the gentle rises of their bodies lulled him off into security.

Morning

Blake awoke to the sun’s rays as they hit his face. His eyes slowly cracked open as his body decided it was time to wake up. Rubbing the crust out of his eyes, he looked around the room. He saw Luna’s sleeping form next to him and she had a content smile. He brushed aside some of her mane that was blocking her beautiful face. He looked over to his other side to see Celestia, but she wasn’t there.

He grew worried thinking that she might have regretted her choice. He was about to spring out of bed and go searching for her when he saw her walk back in from the balcony. She smiled warmly as she walked back over to the bed and pulled him close to her body.

“I take it that you don’t regret anything from last night?” Blake asked as he gave her a passionate kiss.

“It has been many years since I have ever laid with anypony. I never thought that I would find somepony that I would love so deeply, but here you are. You have stolen both my heart and my sister’s. I want to stay with you until the end Blake,” Celestia said as she stroked his hair.

“You and her sister have treated us so well when you gave us a chance. I don’t want to ever leave either of your sides. If I can, I want to be with both of you and continue this happiness together,” Blake said as he ran his fingers through her ethereal mane.

“I think that Luna and I would love that very much. This is actually the first time that I have seen her happy in a long while. I also want you to know that I don’t care what the nobles think about our relationship. I have waited many years like my sister and I can happily say that we have found our mate,” Celestia happily said.

The human sighed as he leaned further into the solar princess’ embrace. Their movement seemed to disturb the lunar princess as she stretched her body. She looked over at her sister and her mate who were both smiling happily. She smiled warmly as she sat up and leaned onto the human. He gently ran his fingers through her mane as she purred contently. She looked up with her azure eyes and he felt the love that was behind them.

“So who wants to get some breakfast?” Blake said as he slowly left the bed.

“I think I could go for some food. How about you, Lulu?” Celestia asked as she grinned sultrily at Luna.

“I agree, dear sister and I am glad that our food is already in the room with us,” Luna replied.

He looked back at the two in confusion until he was placed back on the bed. The two alicorns lowered themselves to his flaccid cock and stroked it to life. Understanding the breakfast the two craved, he couldn’t help but chuckle as he let them have what they want. It had been two months, but he finally found the happiness that he was looking for. He only hoped that the others can find their own.

Mail With Flare

Final Stand
By: Duelist96
Chapter 23: Mail With Flare

Drak was with Lotus at the local spa, helping her close up the building. He apologized for all the time that he was away when he was scheduled to work. She took the apology well as she assured him that it was no problem. She kind of expected a few problems to arise when she hired him and was understanding. She knew that he wouldn’t lie about being away for any other reason since he enjoyed being in her company.

During the few times that he was at work, she couldn’t help but fantasize about the human watching her. She did the opposite as she got quick glances at the man as he worked. She was certain that there were a few times that he probably looked her way when his gaze was turned away from her when she looked back. She wouldn’t call him on it because she didn’t want to embarrass him and she wasn’t entirely sure if it was happening.

During the time that he worked there, her feelings for the man started to change. She enjoyed having his company as he worked with her and her twin. She always expected the two of them to be really good friends, but now she wanted to be something more. She had many chances to confess her feelings, but nerves got the better of her along with the thought of how Ditzy and Trixie might react.

She was really good friends with Ditzy since she looked after her daughter, but this was the first time she saw her in a relationship. Trixie was slowly growing on her as well as she got to know the azure unicorn. The magician would usually stop by for a regular manicure, pedicure, and horn filing. She would always talk about how happy she was being with Drak and that she wouldn’t trade it for anything in the world.

Lotus did grow slightly worried when the mares visited with the human because she was certain that they may have noticed her feelings. She was able to calm down slightly when neither of the mares came to her about it. She was pulled from her thoughts when the human put away the last of the towels. The human dusted himself off as he gave the teal mare a warm smile. She blushed a little when his hand brushed against her shoulder.

He left the building feeling better than before. He borrowed a few books about other massage techniques that he could apply. The main clientele were earth ponies and unicorns. There were a few pegasi that stopped by, but since he didn’t have much experience with them, Aloe and Lotus took care of them. He got through a few of them and was wanting to practice what he had learned.

The sun was starting to set and he decided to drop by Sugarcube Corner. He entered the building and Pinkie already had his order ready. She learned what he could get when he would come back from work and Ditzy and Trixie were out for a bit. He thanked the bubbly mare as he left the building and headed home. He reached his home and entered the building. He expected a greeting from Dinky, but remembered that she was hanging with the Cutie Mark Crusaders and Spike.

The little filly had been hanging around those four after the whole wedding incident and it seemed to do her some good. He was glad that she wasn’t there during the invasion, but the worry that she had after hearing the story gave her bad nightmares. He felt bad that he wasn’t able to fully be there for her, but as long as she was safe and happy, then everything was fine. He finished off his vegetable sandwich and threw away his trash.

With the moon high in the sky and nothing left for him to do, he headed for bed. He slipped out of his clothing, but kept his boxers on as he entered the bed. He pulled the covers over his body and let the gentle breeze from his window lull him to sleep. His eyes softly twitched as he felt something on his lower body. He brushed his hands near his legs, batting away whatever was bothering him.

He didn’t feel anything and went back to sleep. He was only out for several minutes when the sensation came back. He groaned as he jerked his body to the side. His body brushed against something soft and caused his eyes to crack open. He groaned slightly as he rubbed the little sleep from his eyes. Once he could see sufficiently, he grabbed at his covers. He held his body still as his breath slowed, with one quick motion, he pulled his covers off.

He was expecting something under his bed, but he wasn’t really sure what it should have been. His eyes were met with a dark violet. He stared confused at the mare under his covers. The mare seemed to form a blush as she continued to stare back at his emerald orbs. He was finally able to find his voice after getting over the initial shock.

“Can I help you, Trixie?” Drak asked calmly.

“I was just trying to find a better place to sleep,” Trixie replied as her blush deepened.

“Wouldn’t it be better to join me up here?” Drak asked as she squirmed a little.

She could see that he was truly offering her a place in his bed, but she didn’t want to move. A silence soon settled between the two as she kept her place. She finally found the courage to move, knowing that she wouldn’t be able to stay in her position long. She crawled her way up to the human and had her back turned to him. He pulled her close to his body and threw his arm over her side. A blush burned on her face when she felt his hand grab her breast.

“Trixie?” Drak asked a little hesitantly.

“Yes,” Trixie replied from her dry throat.

“Are you naked?” He asked calmly, but she could feel his heart increase in pace.

“Yes,” Trixie couldn’t even think of a way to explain her situation.

“Any reason why you’re naked?” Drak asked with an even tone.

“I was… kind of hoping… that we could take our relationship… further,” Trixie answered, but couldn’t find the will to look back at the human.

She could feel his gentle breathing as he laid there in silence. She wanted to say more, but feared that it would only stray his thoughts. Only several seconds passed, but to the two occupants, it felt like hours. He kept his silence for a few more seconds before speaking again. He could feel Trixie tense when he decided to speak.

“Are you sure about this?” Drak asked.

He always wondered if the mares wanted to further the relationship, but never found a chance to ask them. He loved to see them smile and every second that he spent with them was always a pleasure. They made sure that he was okay and they stood by his side whenever he needed them. Now that he was presented with the chance to make more out of their relationship, he didn’t know what to do.

“I can speak for myself when I say that I want this. I never had much of a relationship since I traveled a lot, but being with you showed me that I have been missing a lot,” Trixie replied as she finally turned back around.

Drak could finally see the unicorn in all her glory and couldn’t help his own blush. Her violet eyes portrayed her feelings for him. Her silvery mane covered half her face and she looked stunning. He felt his own breath hitch in his throat as she kept her eyes on him. She saw that he was staring at her, but not as some piece of mare ass. His look was one of true love as his hand finally came up and brushed away some of her mane.

Once her face was clear of the silvery veil, he leaned in closer to her. He gently grabbed her by the back of her head as he moved his face near hers. The azure unicorn felt her face become beet red as his lips neared her. Her heart rate increased as her body shivered in anticipation. She let her nerves go as she met her human halfway. Their lips met in a passionate embrace, no tongue was used as they deepened their embrace.

The human felt his body relax a little as he closed in on the unicorn mare. Their bodies pressed together and he could feel her pert breasts rub against him. He shivered slightly as her soft fur continued to rub against his almost bare body. His hands roamed over her body and he could feel nothing but fur. Their kiss broke and he could see the blush that now painted the showmare’s cheeks.

Drak couldn’t help but chuckle at how forward Trixie was being. She gave him a slight push out of embarrassment. He grabbed her again by the head and brought her lips back to his. The azure mare parted her lips as she felt his strong muscle enter her mouth. She lightly prodded his tongue with her own, making it seem that she was fighting back. She didn’t care about dominating his oral cavity as he pushed further in.

His tongue was able to pin hers down as he rolled on top of her. His lips left hers as he placed his face in the crook of her neck. She moaned as she felt his tongue lick at her tender flesh. She shivered as he bit her neck lovingly. His sharp canines shooting pleasure down her entire spine. His bites were light and lovingly as he made sure not to break her skin. She prayed to the moon goddess, hoping that his bites would leave a mark, showing she belonged to him.

His kisses didn’t stay at her neck long as he slowly trailed down her body. His saliva matted her fur and showed the path that he was making. Her hands ran through his hair as he slowly slithered down her body. He reached the crevice of her breasts and lifted his head. Her pants were heavy as she felt her arousal drip onto the bed. The flow only increased as she felt his hard cock brush against her thigh.

Her body ached and burned as she was teased by her human lover. He brought his face down to her right breast and breathed on her nipple. She gasped loudly as his warm breath soon spread across her body. He brought his hand up as he took her left tit and lightly pinched her nipple. She moaned as his fingers pinched and rolled her sensitive nipple. He gave them a few licks, keeping her on edge as he went back to traveling her body.

Her back arched as he reached her stomach. His tongue barely stuck out as he lightly traced around her navel. She stopped trying to keep her voice in check as she let instinct take over. Her moaning and panting was audible enough that he worried that she would be heard. He continued on as he reached her most intimate area. Her tail had it lightly covered, embarrassed about showing it off.

She chided herself lightly for being afraid of showing herself to her mate. His hands continued to caress her body, tickling her sides. He enjoyed listening to her adorable laugh as he kept up his ministrations. It seemed to help her relax enough as her tail moved away from her marehood. With the silvery curtain now moved, he could see the small patch of silver that sat above her pussy.

It was neatly trimmed and like her mane and tail, it shined under the moonlight. He looked down to see that she was dripping all over his bed. He slowly inched his hand towards her waiting sex, causing her to squirm. She could only watch as her mate’s hand moved ever so slowly to her needy pussy. She wanted to tell him to go faster, but her will to speak was taken as she saw his nervousness.

She had seen it before in many ponies’ eyes and knew that it was a look of confusion. She never took into account that he didn’t have sex yet, given some of the stories that she heard. Not wanting to let him get uncomfortable during his first time, she used her magic to bring him next to her. She gently laid him on his back as she straddled his chest and grinded herself in place. Her juices slowly coated his chest as she reached back and touched his hard member.

She listened as he gave groans of pleasure. He could feel every touch through the thin fabric and it was driving him nuts. Trixie released his member from her skilled touch and slowly scooted down his body. She made sure that her wet entrance ran over his tip, making him feel her need for his throbbing cock. Once she was eye level with the tent, she gripped the elastic band and pulled his boxers off. With his last article of clothing removed, she was now gifted with the sight of what she had been yearning for.

She gave a little gasp as she looked at the cock before her. It was six inches in size and guessed that was probably average for a human. Most stallions had a cock that was at least ten inches. The musk off a stallion’s cock was musky and heavy, but with Drak’s, it was an entirely different sensation. She leaned in closer as she inhaled deeply and relished in his scent. The smell was still musky, but it wasn’t as heavy, giving it a wonderful smell.

She couldn’t help the increase of juices that leaked from her marehood as she continued to take in his scent. It was so good to her that she couldn’t stand not having that near her if she ever wanted it. She heard the human groan as she realized her breaths were washing over his cock. She gave a little smirk as she neared his cock even more and blew gently on the tip. This gave her the reaction that she wanted as she saw him squirm a little.

She brought her hands to his shaft as she lifted herself off the bed. She slowly stroked the warm flesh in her hands as she placed herself over his groin. Drak looked down at the azure unicorn to see her gently run her hands up and down his erection as she lined it up with her pussy. Once she had his cock where she wanted it, she gently lowered herself down until she felt the tip press against her opening.

Drak let all his groans out as he felt his lovely unicorn slowly slide down his cock. She gave little moans as she felt her pussy fill with his cock. She didn’t stop herself, resolved to have him hilted all the way inside. She looked to see that she was halfway in and decided to slam her hips down. She listened as her human groaned in pleasure and she let out a pleasurable moan. She held herself in place as she let her walls massage his dick.

She was panting heavily as sweat started to form on her brow. She was able to get her breath back as she slowly raised herself. She listened as the human groaned from her slow absence. She kept going until the tip was left inside and slammed herself back down. She bit her lower lip, trying to keep her screams in. She felt as Drak’s hands came up and started to rub her flanks. She cooed in pleasure as she felt his fingers rub over her cutie marks.

She raised her body up again and as she brought it back down, her human was glad to meet her half way. She felt his hips slam against her butt and she let out a small whinny. Pleasure shot through her spine as the two of them continued their actions, steadily building a rhythm. Her pace increased as did Drak’s massaging. She took one of his hands off her flank and brought it to her chest. He was able to understand the hint and started kneading the tender flesh.

Sweat covered their bodies and the scent of sex started to fill the room. Trixie had her head thrown back in pleasure as she continued to ride his cock. Her tongue was lolled out of her mouth as her words became incoherent babbles and moans. The showmare was lost in bliss, never once feeling the sexual high that she was in now. She loved the human with all her heart and now this cemented that she wanted to stay with him.

Her head shot forward as she embraced him in another kiss. His other hand joined his other as they both massaged her breasts. Her moans were lost in his mouth as she refused to break away. Drak could feel that her wall were starting to tighten around his cock and knew that she was nearing her release. Wanting to help his mare reach her climax, he leaned up from the bed and took one of his hands off her breasts.

She let out a whine at the receding hand, but that soon turned into a gasp as his hand found her pleasure button. She wrapped her arms around the back of his head as she pulled him back to her mouth. He embraced the open mouth kiss as he thrusted harder into her pussy and teased her clit. The azure unicorn could feel the waters behind the dam build and with one final thrust, it finally broke.

She couldn’t find the voice to scream as it hitched in her throat. Her juices gushed out of her pussy and covered his crotch. Her walls were tightly clenched around his member, trying to milk it for his seed. Drak kept a finger pressed to her clit as he tried to prolong her orgasm. He felt her nails dig into his back and was certain that she broke the top layer of skin. Her breaths became calm and even as she slowly came down from her orgasm.

She was still breathing heavily as she felt the best orgasm after a long while finally leave her tired body. She looked down at her lover and could see that he wasn’t in the same state. Tightening her wall slight, she could feel that he hadn’t cum. She looked down at him, a slight frown on her face as she ran her hand through his hair.

“Why didn’t you cum?” Trixie asked with worry.

“I was trying to make sure that you got what you wanted,” Drak answered as his cock twitched from the failed release.

The unicorn couldn’t help but smile at how nice he was being. A few stallions that she had been with would always want to finish before her and then she would be left to satisfy her need. Now that she had her release and her mate hadn’t, she found it her responsibility to help him. She could feel his heavy twitching and knew that he wasn’t far off. She smiled gently as she flexed her vaginal walls around his member.

He felt the tight muscles constrict around his hard cock and couldn’t help but groan. He wasn’t far from his climax as it took only a few precise touches. He grabbed her by the hips as he let his load erupt from his cock. Trixie moaned as she felt his warm seed paint her walls a gooey white. She felt rope after thick rope leave his cock and enter her hungry pussy. After a few more strands entered her body, they both fell to the bed, a panting mess.

The two held each other close as they bathed in their afterglow. The unicorn could feel his seed seep from her pussy and she placed a hand near it. She ran a finger through her slit and looked at the delectable white substance. She gave it a quick smell before placing it on her tongue and swallowing it. She shivered as she felt the white goo go down her throat. She never liked to swallow cum, but with her human lover, she was willing to give it another chance.

“Hey, Drak,” Trixie said as she snuggled closer to him.

“What’s up?” Drak asked as he held her close.

“We can’t keep this to ourselves. I know that Ditzy would want to feel this. Are you feeling up for another round?” She asked with a sultry smile.

Drak could feel his face burn at the thought of having Ditzy walk into his room, wanting the same thing. Trixie could see that this was having an effect on him as she noticed his flaccid member become hard again. She looked back at the human as he finally cleared his throat to answer.

“I can go again, but only if she is up to it,” Drak replied a little nervously.

He saw her horn flash and tried to figure out what she just did. There were many things that she could have done with her magic, but nothing was really different. His thoughts were pulled from distraction when he heard a knock on his door. He looked at the door and then down at the unicorn as she smiled playfully. His attention was turned back to the door as he called out to whoever was on the other side.

“Who’s there?” Drak asked, wondering if it was some random pony or Ditzy.

“May I come in, Drak? Trixie called me over,” Ditzy said from behind the door.

His face flared back to life as he looked down at his unicorn lover. Her smile never left her face as her tail swished back and forth. He finally got the pieced together when he applied Ditzy’s explanation to the flash. She used her magic to send a message to the grey pegasus’ mind and let her know that she was welcome to join. This caused a smile on his face, seeing that Trixie was being very kind to Ditzy.

“You may come in,” Drak replied.

His face immediately flared to life when his door opened. He was greeted to the sight of Ditzy’s naked form. Until now, he never saw much of her body, but now, it was more beautiful than ever. She had her left arm covering her sizeable breasts while her other hand covered her nether region. She had a bright blush on her cheeks as she slowly walked into the room. Her gaze was pointed at the floor out of embarrassment.

He couldn’t control how fast his heart was beating and now his cock throbbed for attention. Ditzy lifted her head from the ground and when she saw his cock throb, she squeaked a little. The unicorn got out of the bed and grabbed the pegasus by the arm to help lead her to the bed. She sat the pegasus down, near the human’s legs as she sat next to her. She leaned into the pegasus’ ear and whispered something.

Whatever she whispered to his other lover seemed to cause her entire face to turn beet red. Her eyes darted from his crotch and back to the unicorn and he could only guess what she told her. Trixie helped the pegasus by grabbing her hand and leading it to his cock. She flinched slightly when her hand brushed against the tip and a bit of pre cum got on her. The unicorn didn’t stop as she placed her hand near the shaft and had her grasp it.

Her grip was delicate and light as she got used to the feel of his member. He laid his head back in the pillow, releasing groans of pleasure. This seemed to entice the pegasus as she looked at what she was doing. The showmare continued to guide the pegasus as her hand stroked his shaft. He gripped at the bed sheets as he was teased by grey mare’s delicate touch. She seemed to be getting more confidence as she moved over the human until her head was hovering above his.

She leaned forward and had her lips meet with his. It was a soft kiss as they just let the other enjoy the sensation. The kiss got heated as Ditzy parted her lips to allow his tongue entrance. She felt his strong muscle run along her palate and this caused her to shiver. She shot her tongue in his mouth and this caused her to shiver more as she felt his canines. There was a certain thrill to feeling his sharp teeth that could rip the flesh of anything.

She looked up to her mentoring unicorn who gave her a gentle nod. She talked to Trixie about how to please a stallion and she was more than willing to help. The unicorn took interest on why she wanted to learn this and when the pegasus explained, she took it well. After talking about it for a while, they agreed to work together to get Drak for a night. Now that it was finally happening, she was excited and nervous.

She was now eye level with his cock and lightly stuck out her tongue. She ran it up the underside of his shaft, and could feel his heartbeat. She gave herself a mental pat on the back, proud that she was doing this right. She continued to lightly lick around his shaft before reaching the tip. She gave it a good look as she watched some of her saliva shine. She opened her mouth and slowly took in his cock.

Drak released a loud groan as he felt Ditzy’s warm mouth embrace his dick. She let out low moans as her head bopped up and down. He continued to grab at the sheets as he felt her go further down his shaft every time her head went down. It wasn’t long before she took all of his cock into her mouth and was now running her tongue all over it. She continued to hum low, sending vibrations through his cock that he could feel through his spine.

He felt his abdominal muscles constrict as he neared his peak. He reached his hand out to Ditzy’s mane, trying to warn her of his impending release. His hand was stopped in a magenta magic and he saw Trixie’s horn glow. He was ready to protest, but the look on her face helped to show that his pegasus was doing this for him. He looked back down as he watched his first love try her hardest to get him to blow his load.

He nodded to the unicorn who released his hand and he ran his through her mane. She gave one final deep hum and this finally pushed him over. He grunted as he felt his semen leave the tip and paint the back of her throat. Ditzy held her head down trying to swallow every last drop, but she was finding it hard to breathe. She couldn’t take much more and regretfully pulled her mouth off. A few stray shots landed on her face and chest before finally dying down.

Drak looked up at his slightly cum covered mare who was tasting his ejaculation. She seemed happy about the taste and happily swallowed what was still in her mouth. She went for her face and chest, but the azure unicorn beat her to it. She licked her face clean before moving down to her chest and getting the rest off of her. The grey pegasus was panting heavily, but Trixie gave her a little nudge to get her to speak.

“Drak… can you finally… make me your… mare?” Ditzy asked a little worriedly.

He was confused as to why she was so nervous about going further until it dawned on him. She did have a daughter, but she was adopted. As far as he knew she was still a virgin or just a really shy mare. With the way that she was acting now only proved his point that she was still a virgin. He thought it over for a few seconds before finally speaking to the beautiful pegasus.

“Is that what you want?” Drak asked in an even tone.

“More than anything,” she replied.

Drak gave a nod of his head as he got up and laid her gently on her back. Her wings were now standing fully erect and she was sweating slightly. She shivered in anticipation as her marehood dripped her arousal. The human looked back at the unicorn and signaled with his head to help keep the pegasus aroused. She just nodded her head as she knew that the first few seconds would be painful for her until finally giving way to pleasure.

He had his cock lined up at her entrance, but waited until Trixie got started on her wings. He looked to see that she was using both hands on one and her magic on the other. Looking down at the grey pegasus, he saw that she was currently lost in the pleasure that was hitting her body. Taking a calming breath, he slowly pushed himself in. She whimpered as she felt his warm member fill her body.

She soon felt him stop and she knew that he finally reached the point of no return. She nodded her head vigorously, and she felt him push the rest of the way in. She gasped loudly as her hymen finally tore. Her hands, legs, and tail wrapped around the human and held him tightly in place. Not sure what to do for now, he waited for Ditzy to tell him when to go. Her hold loosened after a bit, but she kept her tail wrapped around his waist.

Taking this chance, Trixie straddled the pegasus’ face and lowered herself. Drak felt the pegasus tap his back and took that as his signal to continue. He slowly pulled back and heard both Trixie and Ditzy gasp out in pleasure. Ditzy ran her tongue over the unicorn’s pink marehood as she felt the human leave her body. He was pulled all the way back until only the tip was all that was left.

He waited for a few seconds before slamming himself all the way back in. He held a slow and steady rhythm, trying to get the pegasus used to him. She continued to gasp and moan as she felt his member enter and leave her body. She didn’t forget about her unicorn lover and continued to please her. She licked at her entrance and relished in the moans that she released. She brought her hand up and rubbed at the unicorn’s clit causing her to tense.

Trixie didn’t leave her pegasus lover unattended as well as she used her magic to rub all the erogenous zones. The two mares were panting and moaning like they were in heat. A fire was building in their loins and it needed to be put out. Drak continued to thrust and was glad that if it wasn’t for Ditzy being so wet otherwise he wouldn’t be able to move. She was so tight and it felt so good to the human. Her walls continued to clench around his member, trying to get his valuable seed.

Ditzy brought her other hand up and teased Trixie’s backdoor. The unicorn gave a loud gasp at the appendage that was poking her, but made no effort to deny it entrance. She felt as the finger slipped through her rectum and explored her insides. Her head was thrown back as heavy pants left her mouth. There were so many words that they could use to describe the sensation that they were feeling, but it wouldn’t do it justice.

All three of them were now sweating and it glistened from the moonlight. Drak felt the pegasus shiver and could tell that she was near her breaking point. Trixie screamed as she came all over Ditzy’s face. The unicorn slumped to the side so she wouldn’t suffocate the mare. The grey pegasus was surprised at the orgasm and took a taste of the unicorn’s juices. Her juices tasted like strawberries and continued to lick what she could off her face.

She was pulled from licking her face when her human started to pound into her pussy harder. She gripped the sheets as she shrieked to the high moon as her orgasm wracked her body. Her juices coated his member and pelvis as they joined the unicorn’s juices. Ever curious, the unicorn went towards the human and swiped at some of the pegasus’ juices. She gave it a quick lick and conclude the taste to be peaches.

She watched as the human started to pull himself out before stopping him. She shook her head as she saw that he was near his peak once again, but was stopping when the pegasus had her orgasm. He looked at her with a look that said that he didn’t want to hurt her. She could only smile as he acted the way that she fell in love with him. She placed a hand on his shoulder as her eyes told him that she would be fine.

The look that she gave him helped to ease his nerves some, but not all the way. Trusting that Trixie knew what she was doing, he went back to thrusting into her. The grey pegasus picked up her moans again as he went back to his fast pace. Her hands and legs wrapped around the human keeping him close. She could feel every twitch that his member made, letting her know that he was close.

Using the little strength that she had left, she clenched her wall around his member even tighter. This pushed the human over the edge as another load left his cock. Ropes of his cum shot deep inside of her and painted her walls white. She screamed into his shoulder as she felt his sperm fill her up. A few more shots filled her body before he finally pulled out of her. She could feel that some of his cum was leaving her marehood and she clenched her walls to keep it in.

Drak laid down next to his pegasus as the unicorn pulled the sheets over all three of them. They wrapped each other in a warm embrace as they let sleep take them over. He was the last to fall asleep as he felt the gentle breaths of his mares fall asleep. He smiled to himself as he pulled them closer and fell asleep with them.

Morning

Drak woke up to the morning sun and had to block his eyes from the offending light. His blinds were closed and he could finally see around him. His mares were gone and he grew worried that they didn’t like what they did. He put on his boxer and pants as he exited the room. He ran down the hall, but stopped when he saw his pegasus and unicorn cooking breakfast.

“Aw, you ruined the surprise,” Dtizy said in a little sad tone that was too adorable.

“What’s going on here?” Drak asked as he took a seat at the table.

“We were just going to being you breakfast in bed for the fun night,” Trixie answered with a playful smirk.

“So you both enjoyed it?” Drak asked as he blushed and rubbed the back of his head.

“We wouldn’t have done it if we wouldn’t enjoy it,” Trixie said as she continued to smirk.

Drak leaned over and gave her a kiss on the lips that helped to bring a smile to her lips. Ditzy set out their breakfast and the two mares then sat on his lap. He held them close as they fed him his breakfast and ate their own. When they finished off their food, Ditzy asked a question that she wanted the answer to.

“If you ever wanted any other mares to join our herd, would you mind?” Ditzy asked as she looked into his eyes.

“I wouldn’t mind them joining as long as we all loved each other. Are there ones that you have in mind?” Drak asked as he massaged her wing.

“There is one, but we will talk about it after we talk to her,” Trixie said as she gave a wink to Ditzy.

Ditzy returned the wink and then gave Drak a morning kiss. The three of them sat in the table as they enjoyed the feeling of closeness that they were having. After everything that has happened to him, he was finally happy to where he was at.

Doctor's Orders

Final Stand
By: Duelist96
Chapter 24: Doctor’s Orders

Callie was sitting around Whooves’ home with a cup of tea in her hands and a good book. She was glad that the whole wedding incident was over and she could relax again. Relaxing though was a problem for her since she was plagued by small nightmares. More than a couple of times, Luna had to step in to help her sleep better. The stallion that she lived with was being more caring towards her and made sure that she was okay.

She couldn’t help the fact that every time that she saw the stallion, she would blush a little. For the first while she was hesitant of the stallion. He always showed up unannounced and he knew then he usually let on. She couldn’t blame her friends when they couldn’t trust the traveling stallion. She actually convinced herself that he might hurt her during the night. When he showed no sign of aggression, she started to relax a little.

She spent her time with the stallion, trying to learn anything about him. He was more than happy to have her travel with him whenever he left the house. Most of their travels mainly led to the edge of the Everfree. They went inside the forest a few times, but stayed within view of the town. They mainly collected flowers, insects, and a few animals for study. He would keep them in his house for a couple of days and then release them.

She found his journal that he was writing in and decided to take a look at it. She had seen the journal many times, but he always kept it close to himself. She asked a few times if she could see the journal and his reaction gave her more reason to find out. He would stammer as he tried to politely deny her request. His face would become a little flushed as he kept his eyes off of her. She felt that he would look away only because of the few times that he caught her naked form.

That reason was soon pushed aside as he would walk briskly away from her, clutching the journal against his chest. Now with him out of the house and his journal left in the open, she decided to have a look. She walked towards the journal with hesitation, fear coursing through her as she neared the journal. She finally reached the target of her curiosity and sat in the chair. Her heart pounded in her chest, trying to break free from its confines.

Her eyes were on the journal as she took in every feature that it showed. It was a navy blue spiral that had seen better years. It was as though it had seen everything the world had to offer. There were burn marks, bullet holes, water damage, and it was torn like crazy. With all this evidence of damage, the journal was still able to hold everything in place. She could feel her body try and pull her away, but she needed to know what was in there.

Taking a huge breath, she placed her hands on the journal and opened it. Her eyes were shut tight as she yanked the journal open. Once she could feel the multiple pages were open, she slowly cracked her eyes open. She looked down at the pages and held her breath as she looked through them. Inside were diagrams and cross sections of the plants and animals they had collected. Every part was detailed and labeled according to how he would describe them.

She was confused as to why Whooves would keep this such a secret form her. Curiosity higher than ever, she started going through more of the journal pages. There were more diagrams of past collections and some were out of place. She sped through the pages as fast as she could to find his secret. The journal had more pages than what she assumed and she finally landed where she wanted to be. There was a picture of woman in the journal and she had no idea who it was. The only thing that she could tell was that she looked somewhat like her.

She grabbed a handful of pages and skipped them. She continued the process as she found pictures of other women. She finally reached a point in the journal that it was now showing her. She looked through the pictures and was surprised by what she saw. They were natural drawings of her when she was doing regular activities. She continued on through the drawings, until she came across some that made her blush.

There were very sensual drawings of her in varying poses. Her breasts were always exposed and her pussy was shown in some and in others it was covered. The drawings started off as just her posing, but they became a little more. She was still in the drawings, fully bare, but then there was a drawing of Whooves. He was naked as well and always had his cock inserted inside of her. She quickly turned back to the other pictures of the other women to see if they were the same.

She could feel her face burn with the blush that was forming. She couldn’t find the words to explain how she was feeling. She had a sense of embarrassment along with love. She had no idea that Whooves felt this way and now that she saw these drawings, she couldn’t help but smile softly. Wanting to see what else the stallion had drawn, she started skimming through more pages. She was so focused on the journal that she didn’t hear the door open.

“Hey, Callie, so what have you-” Whooves started, but had to stop when he saw her reading his journal.

Callie quickly slammed the journal shut and turned around. Her face was bright red in embarrassment as she stared at the stallion. His face was also turning red and she couldn’t tell if it was from anger or embarrassment. A silence started to feel the room until she decided to break it.

“Hey there, Whooves. How are you doing?” Callie asked in nervousness.

“I’m doing fine, but what were you doing?” Whooves asked as he continued to stare at her.

She took a few seconds to think about her answer. She could easily lie to him, but what good would that do her. She looked into his brown eyes and it hurt her to even think about lying to the nice stallion. Taking a shaky breath she answered his question.

“I got curious as to why you kept this journal hidden. I looked through it and I saw what was in it. The only thing though is that I don’t understand why?” Callie said as she wiped away a few tears.

“I care for you a lot, Callie. I care for you like I did with those other women,” Whooves answered as he found it hard to keep his eyes focused on her.

“How much did they mean to you?” Callie asked as she walked towards him.

“They were the world to me, just like you are right now. I’ve lived for many years, Callie. I haven’t lived as long as the princesses, but I have lived a long life. I have loved multiple times and I don’t know why I keep going for it. I watch them as they slip away to the grasp of time and they would be smiling at me,” Whooves explained, walking to a nearby couch.

“Do you know why they would smile at you?” Callie asked as she sat down across from him.

“All the years I lived and I still don’t know that answer,” Whooves replied.

“They were smiling because they had no regrets. They probably knew that you would live past their lives, but they were happy to be with you. I’m sure that if they were here right now, they would be happy for you,” Callie explained.

“What exactly would they be happy about? I watch them leave and then I go out to find another woman and the cycle repeats. I nearly destroy myself when I do this. I don’t know what to do half the time and when you came along, I could feel those emotions resurface. I tried to fight them back down, but they just won’t stay down. I love you too much to let any pain happen again,” Whooves said as he let his tears fall.

“I love you as well, Whooves, but I know that they wouldn’t like you to think like that. If they truly didn’t love you then they wouldn’t have stayed with you. That they stayed with you showed that you meant everything to them. You mean everything to me and I’m finally accepting those feelings. I was cautious of you at first, but then I enjoyed being your friend. The more time we spent, I got to know you better and I couldn’t stop thinking about you,” Callie said as she got up from her seat and hugged the stallion.

“You may know many things of what will happen in the future, but that is ever changing. I’m not afraid to face it as long as I have you at my side. I don’t care if you live longer than me and find another to love. I want to be by you through it all and be happy doing so,” Callie finished as she held the stallion close.

“Do you really mean that?” Whooves asked.

“I do and that will never change,” Callie answered.

The stallion lifted his head to meet the girl’s gaze. They stared into each other’s eyes, reading their partner’s emotions. Whooves couldn’t hold back his emotions as he leaned in close to her and gave her a passionate kiss. She was surprised by the forceful kiss, but soon relaxed as she felt his gentle tongue push against her lips. She parted her luscious lips and allowed him entrance. His tongue slithered into her mouth, looking for her own to dominate. Their tongues wrestled as she moaned into the kiss and he deepened it.

They finally had to part their lips so they could breathe. A few strands of saliva connected their lips as they panted heavily. Their eyes never broke contact as the human ran her fingers through his mane. He did the same to her long brunette hair. He loved it when she let her hair grow out to where it was halfway down her back. Her having long hair gave her a look of when she was most happy before everything went bad.

“I love you, Whooves,” Callie said as she inched closer.

“I love you too, Callie,” Whooves said as he let his emotions go and be himself.

Their lips met again and he could hear as she moaned into his mouth. His entire body calmed and he brought her closer to him. She let out a cute squeal as she was lifted from her spot and held close to him. She wrapped her arms around his head and her legs around his waist. The temperature in the room was starting to get heated and he decided to move to another location. He kept the kiss going as he stood up from the couch and walked towards the bedroom.

His girl let out another squeal as they moved from the couch and he wanted to hear more from her. The door was slightly closed to his room and he gave it a quick kick to fully open it. He walked towards the bed and once he was close enough, he broke the kiss off. The two of them panted heavily as they tried to regain their breath. Callie’s entire face was flushed and the same would have been said for him if it wasn’t headed down south.

He heard as she giggled a little and he looked down to see that he was pitching a tent in his pants. He looked back into her sparkling eyes and grinned sheepishly. She found it cute how nervous he was and leaned in close to his ear. She gave it a quick nibble before whispering into his ear.

“Take me here and now, Whooves and don’t even think about leaving until I’m satisfied,” Callie whispered seductively in his ear.

The stallion shivered in anticipation as he let Callie’s lustful voice run through his mind. He resumed their kissing session as he laid her on her back. She was working her hands on his brown jacket, trying to free him from the restricting fabric. Whooves let his hands slide over her lithe form, feeling every inch of her bare flesh. The girl continued into his mouth as his hands tickled every part of her body.

The stallion pulled back as he stared at the treasure of his eyes. She removed herself from underneath the stallion and sat up. She quickly tore off her shirt and had her pants at her ankles. Whooves did the same as he freed his body from his tight clothing. He looked at the human and saw that she was wearing one of her more seductive undergarments. She was wearing a black lace bra and a deep blue lace panties.

Thoughts of what he wanted to do to her ran through his mind and he could slightly see that she was probably thinking the same thing. She was in his face as she helped him out of his pants. Her warm breath ran over his fur and caused him to shiver even more. He felt as his pants were thrown away from his legs and sent flying to some part of his room. He tried to go in for another kiss, but she had other plans for him.

She grabbed him by the shoulders and spun him onto his back. He was shocked at the sudden turn around, but soon got his bearings as he stared into her eyes. She leaned down and lightly kissed his neck. His breath hitched in his throat as pleasure ran through every part of his body. She slowly snaked her way down his toned chest, mating and clumping his fur along the way.

He had a feeling of where her destination was and reached behind her back. He grabbed at the hooks that held her bra together and quickly unlatched them. She looked back at the stallion with surprise that he was able to unhook her bra. She shook the thought aside as she threw her bra to the side and continued down. She felt his hands run through her hair and give a little push to push her further.

Taking the hint, she went down until she was met with the tent forming in his boxers. She let her hot breath wash over his covered groin and reveled in his little twitches. She brought up her hand as she slightly ran her fingers along the shaft. She listened to her stallion groan with pleasure, causing her to push him further. Wanting to see what was hidden behind the cloth, she grabbed at his waistband and pulled his boxers off.

She wasn’t prepared for his cock to slingshot back after being pulled down and giving a slight smack to her cheek. Her eyes were wide as she stared at his sizeable cock. There were humans that could have pretty lengthy cocks, but most of the time they were of average size. She could feel her panties slightly dampen as her arousal soon dripped from her pussy. She grabbed his cock gently and this caused him to arch his back a little.

She slowly stroked his shaft, eyeing the piece of meat before her. She gave a slight gasp as she watched his cock slowly come out of its sheathe and continue to get longer. More juices formed at her pussy and she shivered as she imagined being plowed by his cock. The thought was both enticing and worrisome since this was her first time actually being with someone. She kept up her slow strokes and she could hear his voice become ragged.

She saw that his cock was done growing and decided to continue with what she had planned. She stuck out her tongue and gave it a tiny lick. Whooves let out an audible grunt as he felt her smooth muscle run up his shaft. Callie was taken aback by the taste of his cock. His taste was strong, but it was slightly sweet like chocolate. She had no idea where such a taste would come from, but she really didn’t care.

Her tongue continued to lick up and down the shaft causing the stallion to groan with renewed vigor. She licked from the base, up to his flared head and wrapped her mouth around it. She gave a low moan and felt his hands grab the back of her head. Taking a calming breath, she slowly filled her mouth with his cock. Her movements were slow as she let her tongue swirl around the head and shaft of his cock. He gave slight bucks as pleasure shot through his entire body.

She continued down until she felt the tip press against the back of her throat. She opened her eyes to see that she was only able to take a third of his cock. She could see the medial ring and felt bad that she couldn’t go any lower. Taking in the little breath she could, she slowly raised her head. Her tongue continued to massage his cock as she massaged his ball sac. She could feel the pulse of his beating heart as his cock throbbed in her mouth.

She reached the head of his cock and stopped there. She licked the slit at the tip and could taste the precum that was starting to leak. She swallowed the tiny drops that formed at the tip before going back down. She kept a slow steady rhythm for a bit until she felt his hands push a little on her head. She increased her pace, bobbing her head up and down as fast as she could. The stallion was lost in pleasure as he felt her warm mouth house his cock.

The faster she went, the more she pushed her head down further. She felt his cock slip deeper into her mouth that is was now entering her throat. Her muscles contracted his cock, trying to keep it in place. His hold on her head was increasing and she guessed that he was close. Wanting to make this memorable for him and her, she let go of his cock completely and took in a huge gulp of air. The stallion looked at her with confused eyes when she released, but soon closed as she threw her head all the way down.

She gagged audibly and tears formed in her eyes as she took his entire length into her mouth. The quick feeling of pleasure was enough to push the stallion over the edge and fire his load into her stomach. Callie shivered as she felt his stands of semen shoot down her throat. She hummed contently as she felt her stomach fill with his delectable seed. She felt it throb a few more times before slowly removing her head. She swirled her tongue around his entire cock until she reached the head and gave a sharp suck.

She let go with an audible, wet plop. She swished the remaining cum in her mouth before swallowing it. She looked down at the stallion who was panting heavily, his body covered in sweat. She felt around her hair and could feel the sweat that covered her body and her hair that stuck to her back. She moved back from the stallion and could feel his cum slightly slosh in her. She used to think such an idea sickening, but with her stallion, it felt so right.

Once she was off of him, she slid her panties down her slender legs and kicked them towards his face. This was able to get the stallion to recover from his post orgasmic bliss and look back at his human. A blush formed as he stared at her true, bare form. His drawings didn’t do her justice with how enticing she looked. He couldn’t find the power to pull his eyes away from her crotch and her small, shaved brown patch above her pussy.

His throat dried as he thought about taking as much of her juices that he could, just to soothe his burning throat. She apparently caught on to his gazing as she sauntered over to him and straddled him. She shuddered as she felt his warm cock press against her aching entrance. She felt his cock brush against her clit, causing her to give a low moan. She could feel her nerves slowly creep up on her as the thought of losing her virginity was near. Whooves took notice of her hesitation and spoke up.

“Is everything alright, love?” Whooves asked with concern.

“I’m just a little nervous. This is my first time,” Callie answered.

“I guess you haven’t had sex in a while after everything that happened,” Whooves stated.

“That’s not what I meant. I mean that this is my first time ever,” Callie explained.

“Well, I promise to take this easy on you,” Whooves said as he pulled her down and kissed her.

The two shared a kiss as she lined his cock up to her entrance. She felt the flared head press against her wet slit and she slowly pushed down. She gave an audible moan as she felt his cock slowly enter her tight entrance. She had been dripping wet during the start of this experience and it was still tough to take in his cock. The stallion breathed through clenched teeth as he felt her walls grip his cock like a vice.

She continued to push down until she felt the tip press against her hymen. Her stallion looked up at her with caring eyes as he grabbed the back of her head and pulled her in for another kiss. She continued to push down and he helped her by pushing up. He felt his cock pass her hymen and could feel the small trickle of blood flow out. She gave a muffled scream as she let her pussy adjust to his cock.

They held each other close as they waited for the other to calm down. She was able to get her senses working again and opened her eyes to meet her lover. She knew that in this moment that she wouldn’t trade this for anything in the world. Her breathing became controlled and she let her body work. She looked down to see that she was at his medial ring and felt that she could go all the way after a few movements.

Her body slowly rose and she didn’t hold back her moans of pleasure. The stallion grabbed one of her breasts and slowly kneaded the soft flesh. His other hand came around to her hip and helped to lift her up. She went all the way until his flared tip was all that was left inside her. Her movements were slow and steady as she got used to feeling his girth in her tight walls. Her rhythm slowly picked up and she felt that he was lubed up enough.

She was sitting atop his flared tip and with one powerful thrust, she shoved his entire length inside of her. Her head rolled back as she screamed in ecstasy. Her breathing was labored and she could hear her stallion grunting. She lifted her head slightly to see that she was buried all the way to the hilt and there was a slight bulge in her stomach. She touched on her bulge and moaned as she felt his cock throb inside of her.

She held herself in place as she let her body adjust to his entire cock. He leaned up to her and pulled her down and rolled her onto her back. She stared into his brown eyes as he spread her legs apart. He smirked down at her and she shot a sultry smile back at him. He slowly pulled his cock back out and she shivered at the retreating appendage. She felt so empty as he continued to pull out and she hoped that he would stuff her full again.

Her wish was answered as he shoved his entire length back inside of her. Sweat covered their bodies and the room was beginning to feel hot. Neither one of them cared as they let natural instinct take over. He held tightly onto her legs as he pounded away into her warm love canal. She gripped the sheets as she lost herself in utter bliss. Her tongue was lolled out to the side of her mouth and she moaned as loudly as she could.

Hearing her sweet moans spurred the stallion to pound into her faster. He grabbed her by her back and lifted her to his chest. She wrapped her arms and legs around him as he held her by her butt. Using gravity to aid him, he pounded away into her cunt with new vigor. His eyes were shut tight as he focused all his strength into bringing her and himself into climax together. Her head was buried into his neck giving small kisses.

He felt as her walls started to tighten around his member and he could tell that she was close. He wasn’t far off as his own cock started to throb painfully. He tried to pull out of her, but as he tried, this pulled her senses back. He gripped him tightly as she forced him to stay inside of her.

“I told you not to leave until I’m satisfied,” Callie said as she looked at him with burning passion.

He didn’t even know why he would try and pull out of her when she asked for this from the beginning. Giving in to her demands, he continued to pound into her. Her moans increased in frequency and volume. She let out a loud shriek as her walls clamped around him and coated his cock in her juices. The constriction of her walls was enough to finally get him to blow his second load. His tip flared and shot strands of his seed deep inside.

She shivered in pleasure as she felt rope after rope of cum fill her insides. Her pussy wasn’t able to hold it all and it started to leak out of her. She gave a slight whimper as the seed left her body and placed a hand over her pussy. Her breathing was ragged and Whooves was barely able to stand on his own two feet. The two of them fell onto the bed and cuddled close to each other. The stallion grabbed the human in his arms and held her close as he pulled the covers over them.

Her breathing calmed down enough as her tired body slowly fell to sleep’s grasp. She looked the stallion in the eyes as she gave him a gentle kiss. Her eyes closed and the last thing she felt was his hand brushing away her hair. The stallion smiled down at the human as he let sleep control his body.

Morning

Whooves was peacefully asleep until he was woken up by a strange dream. He shot up in bed and was panting heavily. His body was covered in a new coat of sweat and his eyes were bloodshot. He looked over to his side, praying to Celestia that Callie was still there. He was met with her sleeping form and gave a sigh of relief. He got out of bed and walked over to the window. He looked at the nearby clock and saw that the sun should be starting to rise.

He gave a shaky breath as he thought back to his dream. If there was one thing that he wished that he could get rid of, it would be the dreams that he would have. Opening he blinds slightly, he looked outside and prayed that what he dreamt wouldn’t be true. If the dream did end up being true, then everypony would be in danger. The ones he worried about even more were the humans.

Giving one last look back at Callie he decided that he would make sure that everything happened in a different way. With a new found resolve, he put on his pants and headed to the kitchen to make breakfast.

“I promise to keep you all safe,” Whooves promised to himself.

Sexual Crazies

Final Stand
By: Duelist96
Chapter 25: Sexual Crazies

Luke was sitting in Sugarcube Corner with Molestia and Pinkie Pie. He wasn’t actually sitting as he was just lying down. Molestia and Pinkie Pie were looking over his body, trying to take care of his bruises. He only got his bruises because he was trying to hold Marcus back. The train ride back was peaceful and it seemed that he wouldn’t try anything against the princess. Celestia and Luna decided to allow Molestia to be another co-ruler of Equestria since she was Celestia’s opposite half.

Once back in Ponyville, Marcus walked over to a nearby tree and ripped off one of the limbs. He inspected it closely, trying to find any imperfections. Happy with the way it looked, he turned around and gave a half smile to Molestia. Being his friend, he knew what was going to happen next. Marcus charged at the princess and was easily stopped by his friend. He held him back as he yelled obscenities at her.

He really wanted to let Molestia have it after the whole ordeal with Chrysalis and Nightmare Moon. The bet that the two made had really upset him when he found out he was easily played. Molestia did apologize for the false information, but he still wasn’t’ entirely happy. His mares easily came up to him and pulled him away from Luke as they took him back to the house.

He got a few good kicks in that hit him. He was used to the usual hits from him since his body would heal after a few hours. The mares were able to take him away and that was the last they had heard from him. Molestia and Pinkie took Luke back to Sugarcube Corner and this is where he was now. Pinkie was happily stroking his hair while Molestia was gently gliding her fingers over his body.

He could feel her fingers grab at certain areas that she wanted access to, but she didn’t push her luck. It was weird to see her act so timid. She never had any problem making a sexual joke out of anything they said or even show a little too much affection. Wanting to see what was wrong he looked her in her light purple eyes. There wasn’t just nerves that she held, but something else that she couldn’t figure out how to say.

“Is everything okay, Molly? If it’s about my bruises, you don’t have to worry. Give me a couple of hours and they will disappear,” Luke tried to reassure her.

“I understand that you will be okay, but there is something else that is bothering me,” Molly answered as she stopped her stroking.

“You can tell us anything, Molly. We aren’t going to judge you until you have explained everything that needs to be said,” Pinkie said as she gave her a warm smile.

“First, I want to say thank you for allowing me to be with you both. It’s actually a little weird to be a princess, but not be the alpha female in the relationship,” Molly started as she looked at the two of them.

“Do you regret being in this relationship?” Luke asked as he sat up and ran his fingers through her pink mane.

“Far from it, my lovely human. I’m actually happy to be treated as an equal than some kind or ruler. I could never ask for more than this lovely moment that I have. The thing that actually is bothering me is the double personality that Pinkie has,” Molly said as she looked at the pink mare.

“Are you saying that you don’t like Pinkamena?” Pinkie asked a little worried for her other half.

“No, I enjoy Pinkamena very much. She is an interesting mare just like yourself. The only thing I was wondering is if there was a chance to, would she like to be her own mare?” Molly asked as she averted her eyes.

“What do you mean?” Luke asked, confused on where his herd member was going with this.

“There is an old spell that I know that can help split up a pony’s personality. It causes no harm to either pony and allows the two to exist together. Sort of what the Elements of Harmony did to Nightmare Moon and Luna. This spell though wouldn’t have worked on them since they were very powerful beings, but with Pinkie being a regular pony it could easily be done,” Molly explained.

“So are you saying that this spell would separate both Pinkie and Pinkamena?” Luke asked.

“Exactly like that,” Molly answered.

“Would she still be her chipper self and I could be the one that still looks out for her?” Everyone looked at Pinkie to see that Pinkamena had taken over.

“Yes, Pinkamena. The spell doesn’t affect you in any way except making you two different ponies. Pinkie Pie would still be Pinkie Pie and you would still be you. The only thing that would change would be that you would have your own body,” Molly said with a slight smile.

“Is that something that you would like, Pinkamena?” Luke asked as he looked back at his dual lover mare.

“It has been something that I have thought about, but never thought it would be possible. I would love to have my own body, but I don’t know if I could handle being myself,” Pinkamena said solemnly.

“What do you mean?” Luke asked as he pulled his mare into his arms.

“If I was to become my own mare, would you be able to love me as much as you love Pinkie. I won’t lie right now because after being around you for a while and seeing how you make Pinkie feel, I kind of wish for the same thing. I’m just afraid that you won’t love me at all,” Pinkamena admitted as she looked into his eyes.

“Pinkamena Diane Pie, I can’t believe you would think something like that. You are a wonderful mare that I want to get to know. If you were able to become your own mare then I would love you even more,” Luke said as he kissed her on the head.

“Do you really mean that?” Pinkamena asked with tear filled eyes.

“I wouldn’t be saying otherwise,” Luke assured her.

“How long will it take to get the spell ready?” Pinkamena asked.

“Whenever you’re ready, we can get started,” Molly said.

“Then let’s get it done,” Pinkamena said happily.

“Then after that we can buck each other’s brains out,” Molly said without hesitation.

“What?” Luke said as he regained his balance off the couch.

“Oh, come now, Luke. I’m pretty sure that Pinkamena would like to test out her new body, Pinkie is ready to pounce you, and I really need a good dick in my cunt,” Molly said as she smirked playfully.

Luke could feel his face burn red as he let those words settle. He placed his hands on his knees as he took deep breaths. He was not ready to get such a straight forward answer from the alicorn, but he wasn’t entirely surprised. He was kind of happy that the Cakes weren’t home for the next couple of weeks. The cakes went on vacation with the twins and left him and Pinkie in charge of the sweets shop.

The three of them walked into Pinkie’s room and moved some of the furniture. Once there was enough room, Pinkamena stood in the middle of the room and Luke sat on her bed. It wasn’t going to take long, so he just leaned up against the wall as he watched. Molly looked at Pinkamena to see if she wanted to go through with it and the look in her eyes showed that she was. Molly couldn’t help but smile at the dark pink mare.

She channeled her magic to her horn as she prepared the spell. There was a low light coming from the horn along with a few sparks of energy. Pinkamena stood with her arms spread wide and her eyes closed. There was a low hum echoing around the room as she neared the apex of the spell. Her eyes opened and shone white as the magic was let loose from her horn. The magic made contact with Pinkamena and there was a blinding flash.

No sound was heard, but he couldn’t see because of the blinding light. Molly said that the spell wouldn’t be painful, but he still was a little worried. The light slowly died down and he was able to open his eyes. Once the spots were gone from his eyes, he was greeted by a beautiful sight. Pinkie and Pinkamena were now standing in the middle of the room, both naked. Pinkamena was similar in height and bust to Pinkie, but her figure was a little more slender.

Luke got up from his seat and walked over to Molly who was sweating a little. As he neared her, he could smell something else. He reached her and before he could say anything, he was pulled in close to her and was given a deep kiss. He could feel her tongue press against his lips and he happily parted them. She moaned as she ran her tongue inside his mouth, placing every nook and cranny into the back of her mind.

They parted as she panted heavily with a bright red blush on her face. He couldn’t help the blush that was forming on his own face as he looked over at the two mares. Pinkamena was a little surprised by what she saw, evident by her blush while Pinkie was smiling her widest smile. He looked at Molly and asked her what that was about.

“So what was that kiss about?” Luke asked with a little chuckle.

“I told you that when this was over, we were going to buck each other’s brains out. Now seeing those two naked has gotten me really horny and I need your cock inside of me,” Molly said as she removed her clothing.

Luke couldn’t help the blush that burned on his face as he saw Molly’s tits bounce out of her tight dress. She would always wear tight clothing just to torture him. He had a fear that she was trying to garner the attention of other stallion’s eyes, but she seemed to only want his eyes. She was now standing almost bare, only her nethers still covered in her lacy black panties. He was finally able to see where the smell was coming from as he saw juices drop from her panties.

He was surprised again when two pairs of hands grabbed him and threw him on the bed. He stared at the two sets of blue orbs staring down at him. He smiled as Pinkie nuzzled against his cheek while Pinkamena was busy taking off his clothes. He could see the hunger in her eyes and knew that there was no way out of his situation. Not that he really wanted out of the wonderful sensations these mares were bringing him.

He felt as his pants and boxers were taken off and watched as they flew to the other side of the room. Pinkie finished taking off his shirt while she gave him a deep passionate kiss. Molly soon joined the three on the bed as she grabbed his hand and placed it on her breast. He didn’t need any more than that to get to work on her luscious mounds. He groaned into Pinkie’s kiss as Pinkamena started stroking his member.

He didn’t break the kiss off as he looked down at the new mare. She gave small licks to his shaft and let her hand do most of the work. After every few licks, she would release a small breath, washing his cock in her warmth. This caused him to groan more as his cock started to throb. She seemed to get antsy as she positioned herself over his member, preparing to impale herself. Molly caught sight of the act and placed a hand on her shoulder before she could continue.

“Pinkamena, you have to be careful,” Molly said in a caring tone.

“There’s nothing to worry about, princess. I’m not a virgin after those special parties I threw,” Pinkamena replied back.

“That is true, but only in Pinkie’s case. You have an entirely new body, so you are, again a virgin,” Molly said as she took her hand off her shoulder.

Luke saw as her face grew bright red from the new information. She looked down to what she was about to do and was more nervous than ever. He tapped Pinkie on the side of the head and she understood what he wanted. She parted their lips and crawled over to Molly and began a make-out session with her. The alicorn was all too eager to kiss the pastry chef while their lover dealt with its new member.

He carefully ran his hand through Pinkamena’s straight mane as he leaned in close. Their lips met delicately as he offered her some encouragement. Their tongues danced back and forth in their mouths as he rubbed her back. This got a nice moan out of the dark pink mare as she let him do as he pleased. He gently placed her on her back as he slowly caressed her body. She shivered at his delicate touch, praying to Celestia that he wouldn’t tease her long.

He broke the kiss as he positioned himself at her entrance. Her body went tense for a second as she felt the tip brush against her lips. He slowly prodded her entrance as he waited for her to be ready. She let out a calming breath as she looked at him and nod her head. He smiled at her as he carefully slid inside her slick folds. Her hands grasped at the sheets as she felt his member spread her apart.

Her breathing was heavy and quick as she was slowly filled. The sensation soon started to die when he reached her hymen. She really wished that she didn’t have to go through this again, but at the same time it felt right to do it with the one that she loved. He held his place as he waited for her permission to continue. Not wanting to always have to wait on her okay, she gave him a look that said ‘if you don’t hurry up, I’ll cut you’ and that was all he needed.

He pushed past her hymen and she could feel the tears well up in her eyes. Her knuckles turned white as she grasped at the bed sheets harder than before. She let out a little squeal as she fought through the slight pain. Her look that she gave him had the desired effect as he waited for a few seconds for her to adjust and began thrusting into her. He started out slow as he let her vice like pussy grip at his member.

Sweat was starting to form on his body as his pace slowly picked up. She started to let loose a few moans that were mixed in with his grunts and Molly’s and Pinkie’s moans. Wondering what those two were up to, she moved her head to the side. Her eyes widened slightly as she saw her other half, three fingers deep in the alicorns marehood. The sight was so arousing that she looked back at Luke and slammed her lips against his. His pace quickened as the kiss became deeper.

She wrapped her arms around his body as she as a burning sensation started to form in her lower region. She knew what this feeling was and she wasn’t going to let it stay there for long. She wrapped her legs around his waist as he started to slam into her. Their kiss broke off as she let her moans be heard. She didn’t care who could hear them as she was lost in total bliss. Her breasts bounced every time their hips met and her tongue lolled to the side.

She was sweating heavily as he body started to go limp. The fire in her lower gut intensified and she could feel that she was close. She constricted the muscles in her pussy to make it more pleasurable for him. He gave a few hard thrusts and she finally lost it. She screamed as her orgasm wracked her entire body. She convulsed while her inner walls clenched tightly around his shaft.

This was his tipping point as he wasn’t able to hold it in anymore. Feeling the legs still wrapped around his waist, he did the only thing he could. He gave a couple more powerful thrusts before he was finally pushed over the edge. He felt his cock shoot out his warm seed, painting her walls white. She only moaned as she felt every rope of his cum stain her insides. He leaned next to her as they both panted heavily.

She turned her head and gave a small smile that he happily returned. He was about to relax when she pointed at the other two mares that were waiting. He looked over to see that Pinkie was on top of the alicorn, both lost in their own lustful haze. Her rump shook enticingly and this helped to refuel his lust. He gave the mare below him a quick kiss before carefully crawling towards the two mares.

He neared the two mares and wondered who he would surprise first. He wasn’t given long to think when a poofy pink tail wrapped around his waist and pulled him closer. His newly revived cock brushed over Pinkie’s lips and she gave a little squeal. He couldn’t help the small smile that graced him as he took in that sound. He could have easily giver her what she wanted, but where would the fun be in that.

He grabbed each side of her flank and slowly massaged them. She moaned into the alicorn’s mouth as she felt her pert rump being massaged. Her tail gave a slight spasm, showing her slight irritation. She loved the feeling of her flanks being rubbed, but she wanted that cock of his inside of her. She tried to push back into it, but he moved to the side, only increasing her want for his shaft.

She didn’t break away from the alicorn as she looked back at the human with pleading eyes. He felt a slight tug at his heart from the look she gave and decided to give her what she wanted. He easily lined his cock up to her entrance and shoved himself all the way inside. She moaned loudly as she felt his entire girth fill her up. Her body shivered as she slowly pulled out of her. A little whimper escaped her lips when she felt him almost pull all the way out.

He gently stroked her mane as he kept his tip inside of her warm, moist cavern. After a few strokes, he shoved himself back in and heard her moan. He kept a slow rhythm as she went back to pleasuring Molly. Molly’s body twitched and he saw a few juices leak out of her, signifying that she had just came. He focused his attention back on the pink mare as he thrusted into her with reckless abandon.

She continued to moan in Molly’s mouth, her eyes rolled back into her head from utter bliss. With her tail wrapped around him, he had easy access to her other hole. He gave a devilish grin as he traced around her puckered asshole. She gave a squeal delight as she felt his slender appendage trace her asshole. She shivered heavily as he stopped teasing her ass and slowly stuck his finger in. Her mouth broke away from Molly’s as she let out a scream of pleasure.

Molly took this chance to grab at Pinkie’s breasts and began to massage them. She felt her entire body go limp as her two of her holes were pumped in and out and her breasts were massaged. Her tongue was completely lolled out of her mouth as she let her body react to the feelings that were coursing through her body. Sweat started to mat down her fur and her mane and tail became even more frazzled.

A fire was burning in her loins and she needed it to be put out fast. She gave a sharp gasp when she felt something press against her clit. She looked over at the lustful alicorn that had a predatory smirk on her face. She closed her eyes as her clit was played with and the fire in her loins burned at an unbearable heat. Her breath soon caught in her throat as her walls constricted around his member and she came hard.

Her juices gushed out of her, mixing with her other half’s juices. Her walls were clenched around his member so tightly that it sent him over the edge faster that he wanted. She gave a loud moan as she felt every strand of his cum paint her walls. She felt it as it filled her womb and she loved the feeling. She fell onto the mattress gently as she placed a hand over her stomach. She wans’t sure if it would ever be possible if she could get pregnant, so she made sure to ask Twilight later about it.

Her eyes soon fluttered closed and he was left alone with the lusty alicorn. He had to do a double take with the way she looked. He could see that her inner thighs were soaked from her first orgasm, but she looked like she could go another twenty or more rounds. He gave a slight gulp as she loomed over him, a sultry smirk adorning her lips.

“Looks like it’s just you and me,” Molly said in a sultry voice.

He had already taken care of two mares and he was sure that he could handle this one. He waited as she laid on her back and spread her legs wide open. Her fingers parted her lips as she beckoned him over with a lustful stare. He could only grin as he reached her and decided to give her a little tease. He leaned down a breathed all over her aching sex. She squirmed as she felt his warm breath wash over her marehood. She looked down and saw that he had no intention of moving on until he was finished teasing her.

He gently ran his tongue over her folds and she let out a hearty moan. He smiled as her head was buried in the pillows. Her hands shot forward as she pressed his head further into her marehood. He was happy to increase the pace his tongue was moving. She didn’t hold back her moans, letting every possible pony know that she was taken. Her body shivered as his tongue slipped inside of her folds.

He couldn’t help but keeping eating her out. She tasted so sweet, like vanilla ice cream. Every curious he pulled his tongue out and she let out a little whimper. It was adorable as she glared at him as he moved away. He found both Pinkie’s and Pinkamena’s sleeping forms. He ran his finger through Pinkie’s thigh and licked his finger. He gave another lick to confirm that it tasted like confetti.

Looking over at Pinkamena, he found a fresh spot and swiped his finger. Giving it a few licks, he was surprised by the taste. She tasted like a frosted cookie and it was very appetizing. He was certain that he would end up driving his stomach insane if he kept eating away at their delicious juices. He was pulled from his thoughts when he heard Molly give a little groan. He watched as her hands were all over her body, trying to bring back the pleasure that he was giving her.

He left the two mare and went back to his little princess. She gasped loudly as she felt his strong muscle dig into her insides. Her body writhed as she panted heavily. Her mane sticking to her face as she lost herself to bliss. It didn’t take long for her muscles to contract as she came all over his face. He happily lapped at her juices, determined to make her orgasm stretch out a little longer. Her hips dropped back to the bed as her heart beat against her chest.

She breathed heavy breaths as she let her afterglow wash away from her body. He licked at the juices he could reach with his tongue before wiping the rest off. He saw that she was lost in her own lust filled haze and decided to take a break. He was about to lay his head down when a hand was placed on his shoulder. He looked up to see Molly had recovered from her recent orgasm. Her smile playful and filled with lust.

“We aren’t done yet, Luke,” Molly said as she turned him on his back.

He watched at the alicorn placed the tip of his member to her entrance. Their eyes met and she smiled as she lowered herself onto him. She bit her bottom lip as his member slowly slid inside of her. The feeling of his cock in her marehood was a welcome feeling. She had been needing something like this for a long time, but this feeling was different from before. The string of stallions she was with helped to sate her need, but she never felt complete.

With Luke, her needs were met and she felt at peace with him. She soon stopped when her crotch met his groin. His hands moved quick as they grabbed firmly on her flanks and he latched himself on her breast. He nibbled on her nipple as he slowly lifted her up in the air. She had her hands wrapped around his head as she moaned loudly. She was high in the air, the tip still inside of her before he let go.

She fell down and with an audible slap, met his hips. He teased her nipple as he gave little nips and bites to it. Her head was buried in his shoulder as he thrusted in and out of her. Her breathing was ragged and heavy as he pounded away into her pussy. He switched between her breasts, keeping her on the edge as he had his way with her. Her head shot back as her tongue lolled out the side of her mouth.

Her arms went limp, her body on autopilot as she went up and down on his cock. The two of them were covered in sweat and the smell of sex was heavy in the room. The smell was so enticing that she couldn’t hold back the building fire. She slammed on his cock harder, trying to get the one thing that would put out her fire. Her walls clenched as the most intense orgasm wracked her body. She twitched and convulsed as her juices went spraying out of her.

Luke grunted as the tight walls got him to shoot his load deep inside of her. She moaned as each and every strand of his seed hit her walls. There was so much that she was certain that the other mares would agree that her walls were now white. She fell back onto the bed, panting heavily, her body spent for the first time in a long time. Luke pulled himself out as he sat against the headboard.

He looked at the three mares lying before him, smiling as they all had content smiles on their faces. He grabbed the blankets and threw them over the mares. Once they were covered they all moved closer to each other. He got out of the bed and was about to leave when one of the mares spoke up.

“Where’re you going?” Pinkie asked as she looked at him.

“I was just heading to my room so you all can sleep peacefully,” Luke answered with a smile.

“Do you not want to sleep with us?” Pinkie asked, her voice holding a little hurt.

“I wasn’t sure if I was welcome to sleep with you,” Luke said as he rubbed the back of his neck.

“We love you, Luke and we want you to be with us. There is nothing in this world that would change our minds,” Pinkie said.

Seeing the seriousness in her eyes, he smiled as he joined them back in the bed. The mares cuddled around him as he let their calm breathing help lull him to sleep. His eyes closed heavily as he smiled brightly. His sleep was soon disturbed by a hand gently shaking him. His eyes slowly opened to see Pinkamena shaking him.

“Yes?” Luke asked groggily.

“Was I good enough for you?” Pinkamena asked, her voice thick with worry.

“You were just perfect,” Luke answered with a smile.

She smiled brightly at him as she nuzzled under his chin. Confused as to why she brought up this topic though, he pressed further.

“Is there something on your mind?” Luke asked as he stroked her mane.

“I was never sure if I could be loved, though most of the time, I was looking after Pinkie. She had it so rough growing up that I put her before my needs,” Pinkamena explained.

“I love all three of you dearly. You each have your own charm to you and I’m glad that you found someone to love,” Luke said as he smiled brightly down at her.

Pinkamena gave a quick smile that became sly as she slithered down his body. He was confused as to where she was going, until he felt something touch his cock. He stared down at Pinkamena, who was stroking his cock to life. She smiled deviously as his cock started to erect. He didn’t know what she wanted, but he laid back and let her have what she wanted. He watched as she stared at his cock for a few seconds before enveloping it in her mouth.

He had to bite his lower lip so he wouldn’t wake the other two. Her mouth felt warm as she slowly bobbed her head. His teeth were clenched tightly as her tongue swirled around the head of his cock. She gave little hums, sending vibrations through his entire member. Her eyes were closed as she lowered herself even further. He wanted to reach out to her, stop her from going too far and hurting herself.

The only thing that stopped him was the way she worked his cock. He could see that she wanted to do this not just for him, but for herself as well. She wanted to show that she loved him and was glad that he felt the same for her. So instead, his hands went to her mane and gently stroked it. She gave a happy hum that sent the most tingling sensation through his spine. Her pace soon quickened, helping her to get further down.

It was good that she knew how to control her gag reflex or else there would be a lot of noise from her. Her muzzle was soon meeting his groin as she deepthroated his member. He gave a low groan as he felt her throat muscles contract around him. The feeling entirely different than the mare’s marehoods. He gripped tightly at the sheets as he felt the pressure build within. He gave a few tugs on her mane to let her know he was close.

She understood the message as her pace increased. He was really close and he was ready to fire. She pulled all the way off, taking in a huge breath of air and taking his member whole one last time. Her tight throat from that final descent was enough to finally push him over again. Ropes of cum shot down her throat, straight into her gullet. She pulled up slightly and let the rest of his cum fill up her mouth. His hips fell back to the bed as he tried to collect his breath.

Pinkamena swished the cum in her mouth as she moved over to Pinkie. She was sleeping peacefully and she carefully opened her mouth. Her lips moved close to Pinkie’s and she let some of the cum out of her mouth. Once half of it was gone, she stopped and closed the pink mare’s mouth. She gave a pleasant moan as she swallowed the delectable cum. Happy with Pinkie, she moved over to the alicorn.

Her form was just a peaceful and she moved in close. She was about to open her mouth when the alicorn sprang forwards and smacked her lips against hers. Her tongue quickly darted out and scooped the cum from her mouth. She broke the kiss, connected by a strand of cum before swiping it into her mouth. Her moan was also pleasant as she slowly swallowed her lover’s seed. Once she was finished she looked at the shocked Pinkamena and gave a gentle giggle.

“I was awake during the whole act. My lovers will never be able to buck each other without me knowing.” Molly stated with a smile.

Luke and Pinkamena couldn’t help but laugh at her a little. The alicorn took it in good stride as she joined them. Their laughter soon died out as they covered themselves in the blankets once again. Pinkamena had a smile on her face and it seemed really genuine. He gave her a kiss on the head as he joined his mares once again in sleep’s embrace.

Morning

Luke was stirred awake as he felt something warm and wet wrap around his cock. His eyes slowly cracked open to see a poofy pink mare blocking his vision. He moved his head to the side to see the three mares hunched over in front of his cock. Molly was busy massaging his ball sac, Pinkamean was giving delicate kiss to his shaft, and Pinkie was busy sucking his tip, her tongue twirling all over it.

“Moring there, ladies,” Luke said as he gave a slight groan.

“Good morning, Luke. May we please have some frosting before we get of bed?” Pinkie asked with pleading eyes along with Pinkamena and Molly.

He couldn’t help but laugh at her antics, especially with what she called certain things. His body tensed as he felt his peak reaching. The mares took notice as the moved their heads closer, mouths open wide. Pinkie gave a few more strokes and he finally felt sweet relief. His seed shot out in thick ropes that covered the mares. He watched as his cum flew towards them and either landed on their face or in their mouths.

After a few more twitches, he let out a few more strands before falling back into the bed. The mares hummed happily as they went about cleaning each other’s faces of his cum. Once their faces were clean of all the white that was on them, they opened their mouths. He saw the cum that was in their mouths before they closed them and gave a quick swallow. They opened their mouths and there was nothing left inside. He chuckled slightly as the mares got out of the bed and dressed for the day.

“Am I to expect that every morning?” Luke asked playfully.

“As long as a certain human stays being nice, then yes,” Molly answered with a playful smirk.

“Yes and as long as he can keep it in his pants then he might get even more,” Pinkamena said, but he could hear the slight threat.

“You won’t have to worry about that, Pinkamena. He can have sex with another mare as long as he gets our okay,” Pinkie said as she hopped in place.

He couldn’t help but shake his head as he got out of bed. The mares quickly got him a change of clothes and left him be. He looked out the window as he thought about the past events. There were many things that were still left unanswered, but he would either find the answers to them or he would just have to move on.

Classical Wubs

Final Stand
By: Duelist96
Chapter 26: Classical Wubs

Jaeden stretched on the couch as he tried to relax his tiring muscles. The mares were going easy on him after the whole Neon incident, but still worked him to the bone. Vinyl and Octavia ran off after they returned to their house and left him to bring in all the DJ’s equipment. He never thought that the unicorn brought her own equipment when she went out for her gigs. He could understand though since clubs would sometimes have very faulty equipment.

He let out a loud groan as he leaned back over the side of the couch, adjusting his spine. He would be angry at them for leaving him hanging like that, but after everything, he had better things to worry about. After stretching on the couch for a good few minutes, he got up and headed for the kitchen. He found a leftover salad from last night and decided to have that for lunch. He was really starting to miss the taste of meat and made a mental note to go fishing later when he had the time.

He walked slowly up the stairs, heading for his room so he could get some type of sleep. He reached the top of the stairs and he heard a low moan. It was completely out of place for him to hear and couldn’t think what to make of it. There was silence that filled the hallway and since he heard nothing more, continued his walk. Then the low moan happened again and he found the direction it came from. The moan came from Vinyl’s room and now he was confused.

He didn’t see anyone come into their house and neither of the mares mentioned any kind of visitor. The moans were starting to become more frequent and he grew a little nervous. He was telling himself that he should check to make sure they were okay, but another was saying that if he barged in, they would surely give him a thrashing. The moans didn’t stop and maintained a low volume.

Pushing aside the fact that he could be beaten into the ground, he went to check on the DJ. He was standing in front of her door, hand stretched to open it. The little voice in the back of his head telling him to just leave it be. Pushing aside the little voice, he grabbed the handle and slowly cracked the door. He peered through the little crack and quickly jerked his head back. He had no idea what he saw and was certain that his mind was playing tricks on him.

Testing that theory, he peered through the crack and was greeted with the same sight. Vinyl Scratch was sitting on one of her subwoofers, completely naked. He could hear the low bass beat that it gave off and looked up to see her flushed face. Her pussy was on the corner of the subwoofer and he could see her juices flowing down the side. He couldn’t take his eyes away or even make his presence known as he started at the beautiful mare.

She kept one hand on the subwoofer, using it as support while the other was massaging her breast. His attention was pulled from the club mare as he heard a slight shift on her bed. He adjusted and saw Octavia sitting on the bed, watching as her friend got herself off. The grey mare watched with a slightly flushed face, but she was able to keep her demeanor of person from Canterlot. He wasn’t met with silence for long as the earth mare spoke.

“Really, Vinyl, must you masturbate with your subwoofer when there is a perfectly healthy stallion living with us?” Octavia said as she tried to keep her voice collected.

“Octy, there is no way that Jaeden is interested in a mare like me. You and him connect more on different levels than we ever could,” Vinyl said as she shuddered from a heavy bass beat.

“So, are you saying that him protecting you from your ex-coltfriend is nothing more than a generous thing?” Octavia asked, unamused by her friend.

“I thank him for that. I would’ve never expected him to do that without asking for something in return,” Vinyl said as she rubbed her breasts harder.

“That can’t be the only reason why you won’t give him a chance,” Octavia stated as she got off the bed.

Unknown to the human, the mare figured out that he was behind the door. She made sure that whenever she visited her friend in her room she would have something to show if the door ever opened. She saw that Vinyl’s panties had moved and she was carefully moving towards the door. She knew that the human was too busy checking out the white unicorn and could easily get the drop on him when the time came.

“What am I supposed to tell him? I’m sorry that I can’t be with you because I don’t know if I can trust you like I did Neon. Yeah, that’s going to go over so well with him. He’s such a nice guy and I don’t want to hurt him,” Vinyl explained as she rubbed herself harder on the subwoofer.

“If there was a chance that you could probably talk to him and explain how you feel, do you think you can give him a try? I for one know that I can’t keep waiting for you to make a move. This is the first time that we both found a stallion we like and want to try and form a bigger relationship with,” Octavia explained to her friend.

Jaeden slightly shook his head from what the mare said. He was certain that he was just hearing things, but the way she inclined it, made it that much more true. He would be lying if he didn’t say he thought about being with the two mares. From the way the books explained, it was perfectly natural to have more than one relationship with a pony. He just never said anything since he didn’t want to push his boundaries with the mares. He leaned closer as he heard Vinyl prepare to answer.

“I would pretty much tell him that I think about him every second of the day. I want to be held in his arms because there is no pony like him. I want to be with him every day to make sure that he doesn’t get hurt,” Vinyl said as her body slowly calmed.

“That’s good to hear. I think that it was even nice that he was able to hear those words,” Octavia said with a warm smile.

Vinyl was confused to what her friend was telling her. Jaeden was scared that he was found out and tried to get away. He couldn’t even blink an eye when an arm shot through the door, grabbing him by the collar. He was pulled into the room and heard the door lock. He saw the grey mare with a huge smile on her face as she blocked his exit. He looked over at the unicorn and her face burned with a blush as her expression changed from anger to confusion to embarrassment.

Realizing the situation that he was in, he quickly turned around, his face slowly becoming a tomato. He dared not to turn around, fear for that Vinyl would lose any respect that she had for him and the possible hit to the face. He waited for something to happen, anything really, it didn’t matter if it was simple yelling or a magically thrown vase to the face. He waited there in silence and he was stunned when he heard Vinyl speak in a hushed tone.

“How long were you out there?” Vinyl asked.

The tone of her voice said it all to him and it just filled him with guilt. Her tone was filled with worry, but also a demand that he looked into her eyes when he answered her. His throat became dry as he turned to look at the stunning mare in the eyes. He could see the tears starting to form and he just wanted to take back this whole entire moment. After several seconds of staring into her wonderfully scarlet eyes, he answered.

“I heard enough to know what’s going on. I only came by because I thought that something was happening and now I can see that I was wrong. I’ll just head back to my room and you can do whatever you want with me whenever you feel like it,” Jaeden said as he turned and headed for the door.

“Please don’t leave!” Vinyl exclaimed in a pleading voice.

He didn’t plan on stopping, not because he didn’t care for her, but because he didn’t know what to do anymore. He was stopped in his tracks when he felt a tug on his arm. A look at the appendage showed it wrapped in a dull blue aura. Looking over, he saw that Vinyl’s horn was ablaze and saw that she really meant what she said. Since he couldn’t really walk out at the moment, he turned back to face the mare that was ready to cry.

She slowly got off her subwoofer and turned it off. She didn’t bother covering herself since he already saw everything in the beginning. He didn’t say anything as he waited for the mare to make a move. She slowly walked towards him, slight hesitation could be seen in her walk, but that soon changed as she neared him. The magic that was holding his arm was gone and if he wanted, he could have tried to leave. The only thing stopping him was her gaze that told him to stay where he was.

She was a few steps away from him now and she threw herself onto him. Her arms wrapped around his torso as her lips smashed into his. He was shocked as he felt the mare kiss him deeply, her tongue brushing against his lips. He slightly parted his lips and could feel her slippery appendage enter his mouth. It didn’t stay long as she broke the kiss off, her face a bright Scarlet than ever before. He held onto her as her arms refused to let go as she took a shuddering breath before speaking.

“Please don’t leave me alone anymore. I don’t want to spend this night alone, especially now that you know what I think,” Vinyl said as she gave small sniffles, her head buried in his shirt.

“I just didn’t know that was how you felt. You are probably the coolest mare that I may have ever met and I just didn’t think that you would think the same,” Jaeden said as he slowly stroked her mane.

“Jaeden, she has been like this a couple days before the wedding even started. She even had me help her on a special project that she wanted to share with you after the wedding. I’ve seen her come home with stallions before, but this is the first that I’ve seen her actually cry if she lost one,” Octavia finally said as she moved in front of the human.

He couldn’t say anything as he looked down at the crying mare. He could feel her shiver everytime a tear left her eye. Not wanting to let her run herself ragged, he lifted up her chin and wiped away the fresh tears. She gave a small smile at his action and he couldn’t help but return the gesture. He looked over to Octavia who was shifting in place and blushing a little. Remembering what she had said early in the conversation, he needed to know one thing.

“So where do you exactly stand with all this?” Jaeden asked as he sat on the bed, Vinyl finally calming down.

“I would say that I hold the same feelings as Vinyl. Though, if you wish, you can pursue a relationship with her if you don’t want me to be a part of it,” Octavia said as she steeled herself for rejection.

“I guess we all suck at sharing our feelings then,” Jaeden said as he started to laugh.

“What do you mean and how could it be that funny?” Vinyl asked as she gave him a glare that only worked to make her look adorable.

“I was scared totally shitless to let you two know that I was thinking about having you two on your knees and me pounding into you,” Jaeden said as he continued to laugh.

“Would you like to make that a reality?” Octavia asked in a very sultry tone.

The human could only stop his laughter as he looked into her violet eyes. They were filled with mischief and lust and it actually shot a jolt through his spine. He looked down to Vinyl, who had finally stopped crying and saw the same thing, but there was a hint of passion behind it. He looked between the two mares several times before looking at the ceiling, hoping that this was a dream, but at the same time it was real.

He was pulled from his interesting search into the ceiling as he heard a zipper. He looked over to see the grey mare slipping out of her dress. He was even more surprised to see that she had gone without a bra and panties. She saw him staring and fully teased him as she ran her hands over her perfectly curved figure. Giving a small moan as her hands ran over her breasts. He had to shake his head clear before he even tried to speak to the high class mare.

“I don’t think that I said-” He was cut short when he felt something rubbing against his cock.

“You could say that you weren’t interested, but your little friend here says otherwise,” Vinyl teased as her hands delicately stroked his member to life.

He didn’t have much of say anymore in the matter as the grey mare walked over and pushed him down onto the bed. He could feel his clothes slowly being taken off and he didn’t even try to stop it. It felt so fast with where they were going, but it felt so right. He let his body become relaxed as he let the two mares have at him. He could hear as the white unicorn struggle with his belt, but she finally got it unhooked.

She didn’t even hesitate once the belt was unhooked to bring his pants down. His pants and boxers came off with one swift motion and that was the last he was going to see of them for the night. Vinyl could only stare at the erect cock before her. She watched as it throbbed with his heartbeat and twitched, begging for some kind of attention. She looked at her friend who was also staring at cock, her face completely flushed red.

The unicorn looked back at his cock before taking it in her hand and slowly stroking it. She couldn’t help the smile that formed as she heard her stallion groan in pleasure. It was a different sound compared to stroking a stallion that was completely inebriated. The sound wasn’t slurred and filled with false love, it was filled with his very feeling and it warmed her on the inside. Her mouth slightly watered as she thought about doing something for him that she never did for any other stallion.

“Jaeden, I want you to know that the next thing that happens, I’ve never done it for any other stallion. I’m only doing this with you because I love you and it seems that you do as well,” Vinyl said as she leaned down towards his throbbing cock.

He looked up only to have his head pushed down, the grey mare straddling his face. He was greeted with a pink slit that was dripping with her juices. He didn’t need much of an invitation as he brought up his hands and grabbed her flanks. She gave off a cute squeal as he pulled her closer to his face and he happily lapped at her outer lips. His attention was pulled from the warm cavern of her pussy when he felt something warm envelop the tip of his cock.

Vinyl set to work with her tongue as she wrapped his tip in her mouth. She gave off a low moan, smiling as she heard both the human and her friend let their pleasure be known. Her pace was slow as she bobbed her head up and down. She would go down a little, slathering what was in her mouth with saliva before going back up. With every down bob, she would go further down his member, determined to get the whole thing in her mouth.

She was expecting to repulsed by the taste, but when he pre-cum started to leak, she couldn’t get enough. She wanted more and she was determined to get her fill. Her horn flared as she massaged his ball sac, eliciting another moan from him. She was about three fourths into his cock before it started poking her in the back of her throat. She brought her mouth off, giving a quick twirl at the tip before drawing in a deep breath.

Jaeden was completely lost in a haze of lust as he felt the DJ go down on his cock and the cellist that he happily licked. During his first few licks, there wasn’t really much of a taste, but as he continued his ministrations, he could taste something. It was a very sweet tasted and if he had to compare it to something it would have to be chocolate cake. The mare above him shuddered as he licked around her outer lips, but he was starting to become more adventurous.

He curled his tongue and speared into her inner depths. Her entire body shuddered as he lapped in her insides. Her hips slowly ground against his face as she tried to get more of his tongue in. Her shudders were so intense that he thought that she never once did this. He pulled his tongue from her velvety walls so he could speak to her.

“Have you never done this before?” Jaeden asked as he slowly licked up and down her wet slit.

“I’ve only ever done this a few times. Never really with a stallion, but a few flings here and there with Vinyl. I was just too busy making sure that I could keep up with the orchestra that I didn’t take the time to find a nice gentlecolt,” Octavia replied as she tried to get him to lick deeper again.

“You know that I’m not a gentleman. I mean you’ve seen my friends and I pretty much act the same as them,” Jaeden said, holding back a groan as he felt Vinyl go deeper.

“I know that and I’m quite fine about that. You at least balance yourself from being a gentlecolt and a barbarian that it makes it exciting. Now please stop talking and tongue fuck me,” Octavia demanded.

He had to shake his head slightly from her speech. He never once would expect to hear such lewd language from the high class mare, but he figured that was only for appearances. Here in the bedroom, they could be themselves, no fear of what the outside world would think of them. He was pulled from his thoughts when he felt the mare grind harder against his face. He stuck his tongue out again and lapped at her insides with new resolve.

He could hear her pant heavily and saw her hair starting to stick to her back. Her body was starting to shake violently and if her clenching walls were any indication, she was about to burst. He was getting close himself as he felt a building pressure in his lower region. Wanting the mare to blow at the same time he did, he grabbed her flanks and traced around her cutie mark. Her pants were heavy and he was ready to burst when everything stopped.

His cock throbbed in pain from the denied orgasm. He was about to let out a growl of frustration when he heard the unicorn take a deep breath. He felt all at once as Vinyl shoved her face down his entire length and he felt his cock become wrapped in her tight throat. The tight contractions of her muscle sent him over the edge as he shot his seed deep into her gullet. His tongue hit a very sensitive spot inside Octavia and she wailed as her orgasm wracked her body.

He could feel the torrent of juices coat his face and he could only happily drink it up. He could hear as the unicorn was trying her best to swallow every rope of cum that shot out. She held him in her mouth for a few more seconds before slowly pulling off. She reached his tip and gave a sharp suck, taking in the little remnants of his seed that was left. She released with a wet pop as her friend slumped to the side.

She moved over to her friend and kissed her deeply. The grey mare was surprised by the kiss, but it wasn’t unwelcomed. She parted her lips and could feel as the unicorn pushed the cum in her mouth into hers. She happily took it and swallowed when her friend broke away. The unicorn slightly shivered as she ran her hand over her stomach, pleased by her work and happy to have shared this moment with the one that she truly loved.

She noticed as his cock throbbed, slowly coming back to life after witnessing the heated kiss. She gave a sly smirk as she moved on top of her friend, pinning her down with her weight. Jaeden looked over and saw the playful look in her scarlet eyes. He looked down to see her shaking her rump and he slowly got up. He moved the two mares to the middle of the bed so he wouldn’t be teetering on the edge. They each gave a small squeal as he placed his cock between their wet slits.

Curious about Vinyl, he ran a finger over the unicorn’s sopping sex getting a little moan in response. He gave it a quick lick and found the taste to be quite pleasant. The best that he could compare it to was vanilla frosting. He teased the two mares as he ran his cock between their pussies, rubbing against their clits. Their breaths were hitched in their throats as a million pleasure pulses ran through their entire bodies. He gave a small smile as the two mares squirmed, trying to get his cock to enter their folds.

He gave a few teasing probes to the grey mare’s pussy, acting as if he was going to enter her. Her body tensed slightly as she waited for the long awaited feel of being filled. She waited a few seconds, but didn’t feel anything against her burning pussy. She cracked an eye open to see the human prodding her white friend. She felt a bit hurt from his teasing, though she did understand why he was teasing her.

Vinyl was giving small whimpers as she felt the tip of his cock tease her lips open. She let out a deep moan as she felt him push all the way inside. It was slow and tedious, but it felt so good. Her tongue slightly hung out of her mouth and her friend took the initiative to suck on it. The grey mare pulled the DJ into a deep kiss as their human thrusted inside of her. Her moans grew in intensity as his cock entered and left her.

He could feel her walls constrict around his cock. They felt so warm and wet, like a blanket made especially for his throbbing appendage. He gave soft grunts as his hips slammed against her jiggle rear. Her rear was so plush that he couldn’t help his next action. He brought his hand up and gave a hard smack on her flank, right on the cutie mark. Her back arched in pleasure as he massaged the place that he struck.

She leaned down to her grey friend and resumed their kiss. Her hand snaked up to her friend’s breast and she slowly massaged it. The mare underneath her moaned into her mouth as her nipples hardened. Sweat coated their entire bodies as he started slamming into the unicorn. Her mouth was separated from the cellist’s, but she was still connected by a few strands of saliva. She met him halfway when he pushed forward, increasing her pleasure.

A fire started to burn in her loins as she could feel her orgasm coming. It was the most intense one that she had ever felt building up. She lost all self-control as she let her body go limp and her eyes rolled to the back of her head. He grabbed her arms to use as leverage as he continued to slam into her. Her pants were heavy, most of the sound gone as she let him have her in any way he wanted.

He could feel as his cocked twitched hard, ready to burst after a few more hard thrusts. He didn’t hold back as he put everything he had in his thrusts. Vinyl let out a shrill scream as she finally came. Her walls constricted around his member, causing him to finally release his pent up energy. Her screams continued as her walls were painted white like her fur. Every strand she could feel hit her walls.

Her juices coated his dick and she could feel herself fill with his seed. He pulled out and she quickly placed a hand over her marehood. She loved the feeling of his warm seed and for the first time, she wanted it to be known that she was taken. She rolled off her friend, lying on her back as she slowly came down from her post orgasmic bliss. Jaeden fell on his back as he tried to get air into his lungs. He felt the bed shift as Octavia was positioned on top of him.

“I hope you aren’t too tired yet. You still have one more to please,” Octavia said as she gently stroked his cock.

“I think I can go one more round,” Jaeden replied.

“That’s good enough for now. We will have to teach you how to go a few rounds longer after all of this,” Octavia said with a sly smirk.

He gave a small chuckle, thinking that she was kidding. He saw the look in her eyes and saw that she was dead serious. A look over to Vinyl showed that she agreed with her friends and that he didn’t have a say in the matter. He gave a slight shrug as he felt the tip of his cock rub against the grey mare’s lips. He was standing fully erect again and when she had his dick thoroughly lubed, she slowly lowered herself.

She could feel her walls spread open, trying to accommodate him. She let out pleasant moans as she felt herself get filled. She bottomed out on his cock and looked down at him. Her eyes burning with lust as she held herself on him. His hands came forward and took a firm grip on her flanks. She gave a coy smile as she was slowly lifted off. Small whimpers escaped her lips as her body begged to be filled again.

She felt the tip near her entrance and feared that he was going to pull all the way out and tease her some more. She was proven wrong when he used all his strength to slam her back down. Her whole body shook from the rapid filling and she loved it. She loved the way that he just took charge at that moment and didn’t hold back. She wanted more and she would have it since he was hers.

He started slow, only causing the mare above to squirm at the speed. He could feel her body trying to take control, but a few tugs on her tail kept her under control. He loved the way her body shivered and her walls contracted when he pulled on her tail. She seemed to also enjoy the action and so he continued. Her head hung low, her mane cascading down, covering the two of them in a black veil. Her breaths were ragged and heavy, her eyes were glazed over, and she seemed entirely lost in the pleasure.

Sweat and drool was dripping from her face and covered his body. His hand moved from her flank and moved it to her rosebud. He ran his finger near the bottom of her slit, collecting her juices. Once his fingers were coated in enough of her love juice, he moved it back to her rosebud and slowly circled it. Her body shivered as she felt his finger tease her backdoor. After a few circles, he slowly pushed his finger in. Her entire body tensed at the new sensation.

Her pussy constricted his cock and ass sucked in his finger. Her other hole was hotter than her pussy and it felt great. She seemed to enjoy it as well as she tried to ride both appendages. Everytime that he tried to pull his finger out, her walls could clench tightly, holding it in place. Both holes sucked him in, squeezing as they tried to milk him for his seed. His thrusts increased in pace as he could feel another orgasm on its way.

The cellist wasn’t far behind as her lower abdomen burned with a new found passion. Her hands were placed on his chest as she raised herself and slammed back down. It was a bit erratic at first, but they were able to match their movements. They met each other halfway, wet slapping sounds resound around the room. She didn’t hold back her moans anymore as she let loose all her desires. Her eyes shot down quickly at the human and slammed her lips against his.

The kiss was hard and passionate. Their tongues danced back and forth as they tried to dominate the other. She moaned into his mouth and he returned it with a grunt. He could feel his peak at the very edge and he wanted to go at the same time as the mare. He grabbed her flanks and lifted her back to his tip. She could see what his plan was and she was going to meet him with as much force as she could bring.

He brother her down fast and hard, she helped as she used some of her own strength to bring herself down faster. A loud slap echoed in the room, or it would have if it wasn’t for the loud scream that the mare let loose. Her entire body shook as her juices gushed forth, coating his entire dick in her mare cum along with her friends. He felt as his tip exploded with his sperm. Ropes shooting out and covering her insides in his seed. Her body shook for a bit as her head was leaned back, eyes rolled in her head, and tongue hanging out.

He was able to come down from his high and saw that the mare wasn’t moving. He gave her a few pokes and she could only respond with some type of groan. She was completely lost in her lust filled haze and he moved her off his cock. Her whimpers were heard as she was removed from his lap. He laid the mare down on her back and moved the other into a more comfortable position.

With the mares placed happily around the bed, he moved towards the edge to leave. He felt a tail wrap around his wrist and he looked over to see Vinyl holding him down. She gave him a pleading look that told him not to leave. He couldn’t find the will to say anything to her as he moved to the middle of the mares. Once he was lying on his back, he grabbed the blanket and pulled it over them. The two mares moved in close and wrapped their human in a soft embrace. Octavia nuzzled under his chin while Vinyl nuzzled into his chest.

“Please don’t ever leave,” Vinyl said as she pressed further into his chest.

“I won’t leave you two ever,” Jaeden said as he ran his hands through their manes.

He heard the unicorn give a small sigh as she let sleep take her in. The grey mare didn’t take long to follow in behind her friend. He was now left alone with the moonlight shining on the two mares and their light snoring. He stared at the ceiling as he thought back over everything. He had done such crazy shit before and now he was in an entirely different world that helped him become someone better.

He gave a small smile as he kissed each mare on the head. Everyone had found some way to make their lives better and it seemed it was thanks to the mares. The only one that he worried for was Marcus. The only reason he worried was because he didn’t know what he would do. His friend could easily be in the relationship, but he probably wouldn’t give it his all. He could only hope for his friend as he let sleep take him for the night.

Morning

Jaeden was the first to wake up in the sea of limbs that were over his body. He looked to both sides and saw that each of the mares were still sound asleep. He carefully moved his way out of Octavia’s grasp, not really caring about being careful with Vinyl. The DJ could probably sleep through and entire fight happening outside her house with added explosions to show how heavily she slept.

Once he was free from the two mares, he headed out of the room and went for the kitchen. He grabbed a pair of pants when he passed his room and decided to make breakfast for his mares. He stood in front of the skillet as he cooked up some waffles and made some tea. He sipped idly at his cup of apple juice as he prepared the plates. He set the plates on a tray and carried both of them back up the stairs.

He opened the door to Vinyl’s room, hoping to surprise them with the breakfast. His surprise was ruined when he saw that both the mares were awake and elevated slightly on the pillows. He kept his smile as he walked towards them and placed their trays over their laps. They each gave him a kiss on the cheek before he pulled back and sat on the edge of the bed.

“You know that you were supposed to be asleep so I could surprise you with that,” Jaeden said jokingly.

“I kind of guessed when we started smelling the food. We probably would have been asleep, but it seems I won’t be able to stay that way if I don’t have you wrapped around my arms,” Vinyl said with a warming smile.

“Vinyl forced me awake, but I was kind of awake when I couldn’t feel your body next to mine,” Octavia chimed in.

The three lovers laughed as they enjoyed the atmosphere of the room. Their laughter slowly died down and the mares made room for their human. He took the hint as he laid in the middle of the bed. The two mares wrapped their arms around him as they nuzzled into his chest. He could feel his eyes slowly droop as he felt another wave of sleep reach him from the two mares on him.

Shyness Is Best Healing

Final Stand
By: Duelist96
Chapter 27: Shyness Is Best Healing

Andrew couldn’t remember a time that he felt so calm. He was outside checking on all the birdcages and feeding the occasional scampering animal. He could hear a small musical hum coming from the other side of the cottage. It was warm and angelic as he just let himself listen. He loved to hear Fluttershy sing because only a few could hear her beautiful voice. She came around the building and stopped when she saw the human. His smile helped her calm down and she continued with her song.

She was still as timid when they first met, but she was more open than before. The two of them shared laughs as they sat around the cottage and watched the animals play. He still couldn’t believe that most of the animals came from the Everfree. He went in there a few times, against the anger of the pegasus, and would have a look around. He remained careful because he didn’t want to deal with any possible harpies. He brought a small journal that Fluttershy had gotten him and made notes of what he saw.

He referenced his sketches and notes with the books at Twilight’s place. He had a few lessons in Earth’s mythology and it was weird to see the creatures alive. It made him wonder what other places of Equestria could hold. One thing that he was afraid to see was real would be lamia. The book specified that their known locations were in the Badlands of Everfree and Saddle Arabia. He made sure to mention it to his friends as well since some changelings live near the Badlands. Remembering the changelings gave him a slight shiver.

He wasn’t the only one that would have a shiver at the thought. He could see it in the way his friends acted when they remembered that fateful day. They all felt so useless and he felt it the worse. He felt that he let the timid pegasus down when he didn’t try and stop them. The pegasus assured him that it was okay and that there wasn’t anything any of them could have done. He took that to heart, but he just still felt terrible about it. Doing what he could, he helped around the cottage and her field, in hopes of doing something right.

Their work was slowly finishing for the day and it was time for dinner. He entered the house and saw the lovely pegasus wearing an apron and only a pair of shorts. He found it weird how she was acting over the past couple of days. She would leave the cottage to talk to her friend Rarity and then would return either smiling, blushing, bags in her arms, or a combination of the three. He wanted to ask her what was up, but she was free to do what she wanted and he was mainly a guest in her home.

She was busy cutting up different vegetables and putting them in a pot. She continued to hum a little tune to herself, but he could hear his name a few times when she muttered to herself. He just shrugged his shoulders and headed for the bathroom. He turned on the shower head and stepped right in. He shivered heavily as the water went from freezing cold to warm slowly. He placed an arm against the tiled wall and placed his head against it. Not only was he plagued with the changelings, but he was also bothered by his current feelings.

Her advances were never lost to him, but he just wanted it all to be an illusion. She was a loving and sweet mare that could do better than him. She always put those that she cared for above everything else and he had nothing to show for it. He abandoned his own friends when he thought he could take out one of the members on The Council of Ten. He always acted rash when it came to all the missions and ended up getting everyone hurt. Even after explaining some of the things that he did, she still gave him a smile and cared for him.

He shut the shower off when the water started to turn cold. He dried his body off and took a look at his own scars. There weren’t many, but there were enough to see that he had been through Hell. Most of the ponies ignored his and the other’s scars after Marcus’ small explanation after the first few days of their visit. He shook his head as he let out a heavy sigh and walked out of the bathroom. He could smell the finished food and headed on down.

The pegasus was busy setting up the table and he took a seat. She smiled at him as she placed a plate of stir-fried vegetables and garlic bread in front of him. He thanked the mare who set the same food for herself. The two of them ate quietly as she sat next to the human. Her smiled was ever present and she lightly brushed her tail against him. He remembered when he was given a feather from her and he made sure that it was kept safe.

He wanted to take the pegasus up to either of their bedrooms, possibly both, and just give in. He fought against every sensation that ran through him as he let her do what she pleased. He could only hope that the unreturned affection would show that he wasn’t interested. Dinner was easy to finish, but she didn’t stop her slight teasing. The two went about cleaning the table and dishes while she brushed her tail against him every chance she got. Once everything was cleaned up, he saw that the moon was out and headed for his bedroom.

“Thanks for dinner, Fluttershy. Have a goodnight and see you in the morning,” Andrew said as she headed up the stairs.

“Oh… um, have a goodnight, Andrew,” Fluttershy said as she watched the human walk off.

Fluttershy couldn’t help the slight hurt that she felt as she watched the human walk off. She had been trying so hard to help him see that everything was okay. His screams were still in her head as she remembered their first nights back from the castle. He had a few nightmares from his time on Earth and now he was haunted from the Canterlot fiasco. She would hear his scream and rush into his room, comforting the scared human.

She wasn’t lost to the fact that he was noticing her advances. She wanted to be with him, but he just ignored them so she wouldn’t get hurt any other way. She wanted this because of two reasons. The first reason is because she wanted to be closer to him and give him her heart. The second was important as well because it would help his nightmares from showing up. She was pulled from her thoughts when she heard his bedroom door close. She gave one last look around before heading up to her own bedroom for the night.

Andrew could feel his body shake as he tossed and turned in his bed. He was having one of those dreams that you couldn’t see anything, so when he woke up, he wouldn’t remember anything. He was panting heavily as his heart rate increased and sweat trickled down his body. He gave a few sharp twits before he couldn’t move anymore. His breathing picked up in pace, making him almost hyperventilate until he felt something cool against his head.

Something ran through his hair as he slowly calmed down. He could feel something fuzzy against the side of his face and the faint sound of coos could be heard. His breathing leveled out and the cloth that covered him was removed. His eyes slowly opened and he was greeted by the concerned look of Fluttershy. She was completely shaken up, but it was clear that she was fighting her tears back. He pushed himself up as she offered him a glass of water.

“Thanks, Flutters,” Andrew said as he took a few sips.

“Are you okay?” Fluttershy asked as she looked at him closely.

“Yeah, I’ll be fine. Sorry for disturbing you. You can head back to bed. I’ll try and get some sleep,” Andrew said as she placed the glass on the nightstand.

“Why do you keep doing this to yourself?” Fluttershy asked as she refused to leave the bed.

“Because they will pass eventually. Just give it some time and things will return back ‘normal’ then,” Andrew said as he tried to get the mare to leave.

“I can’t let you keep this up. It hurts to see you like this and I’m afraid that it will only get worse,” Fluttershy said as she planted herself on the bed.

“You don’t need to worry about it. I’ll be fine and we can continue being fri-” Andrew started, but was cut off by Fluttershy’s lips.

She did the one thing that she thought she would never be able to do. She wanted to save that moment for when they were truly together, but he needed to know. She wanted to help him and she didn’t want to go back to being just friends. She heard as he was about to use the word and launched herself forward. Her cheeks burned red as she held her lips against his. He shuffled slightly before finally giving in to the kiss. She pulled away a few seconds later, their lips connected by a couple strands of saliva.

“I’m sorry, Andrew, but I couldn’t let you say that anymore. I want to help you, but I want to help you by being with you,” Fluttershy said as she nuzzled close to him.

“Why pick me? There are plenty of others out there that wouldn’t scare you during the night or that are even monstrous. So why does it have to be me?” Andrew asked as he stroked her mane, helping slightly to calm him.

“Because you’re the one that I want. I look at every stallion and sometimes a few mares, but you are the only that makes my heart beat faster. You stand for what is right and protect those that can’t. You care for my animals and have helped me around the cottage even when I say that you don’t have to. You are the one that I care for and if it’s ever possible, maybe others if you want,” Fluttershy said as she pulled back her head.

He wanted to say something, anything to try and get it through her head that she should just move on, but he couldn’t find anything. Her teal irises showed her conviction and he couldn’t fight her anymore. He finally gave in to the one thing that he dreamed and it was made even more wonderful that she wanted him. He leaned in and she met his movement. Their faces met in the middle and they held each other in their passionate kiss.

She parted her lips as she felt his tongue brush up against hers. When they slightly opened, she squealed slightly when his smooth muscle shot into her mouth. She could feel it brush against her palate and her teeth. Her tongue soon met his and began an intricate dance. There was a steady flow as they moved, as if it was their dance. They soon separated, needing air before they burned out their lungs.

The looked at each other and noticed where their hands were. The pegasus’ hands were placed on the hem of the human’s shorts and his hands were under her shirt. Their faces were blushing heavily as they waited to figure out what to do. An eerie silence filled the room until he felt Fluttershy’s hands slowly lower his pants. There was a deep hunger that was behind her eyes and he threw everything he was thinking away.

He pulled up on her shirt and was greeted by her sizeable bust. She wasn’t wearing a bra, so he was able to see her perky nipples. They were standing erect and begging to be touched. He lifted himself up and felt his shorts completely pulled off. Fluttershy pushed him onto his back and was now staring at his erect member. She was breathing lightly and watched as it twitched from every hot pant. Andrew squirmed a little as he felt every breath from his lover.

She was tranced by his throbbing member and gave it a tentative lick. It had a slightly salty taste, but it was a good taste. She gave it licks up and down the shirt, giving it a few kisses in between. Her ears twitched as she listened in on his groans of pleasure. She felt happy that she was able to make him feel good. Once she felt his member was properly coated in her saliva, she shifted so that her marehood was over his face.

He couldn’t help but stare at her pink lips. They winked at him as they begged for him to touch them. Juices dripped from her labia and slithered down her thigh. The trickling of her juices filled his brain with lust. He carefully, firmly grabbed her flanks and she let out a little ‘eep.’ He pulled her down on his face and lapped at her pussy. Her body shivered as pleasure shot up and down her entire spine.

Not wanting to be the only one receiving the pleasure, she brought her lips down to his tip. Her maw opened slightly as she took him in her mouth. He bucked upward slightly, but not enough to shove himself further in. Her tongue swirled around his tip before caressing the sides of his shaft. He groaned into her sopping marehood causing her to moan. The resulting moan sent vibrations through his dick and made him shudder.

His tongue lapped up and down her outer lips resulting in more low moans. Her juices were pouring out a little faster and he could taste something. Her juices were delicious and if anything, he wanted to say that it was similar to oranges. He viciously ate her out as she continued her slow bobs. The movements were slow and nerve wracking, his breathing intensified as he could feel his peak reaching.

Not wanting to leave the pegasus on edge, he pushed his tongue inside her pussy. Her walls constricted around his tongue, trying to milk it for anything that it might hold. She could feel his slender muscle twirl inside her and her brain finally snapped. She was lost in a sea of lust and picked up her pace. As he bobs increased in speed, so did the amount of his cock she took in. After several bobs she was able to reach the base of his cock.

She could feel it prod the back of her throat and it felt wonderful. Her tongue continued to swirl around his shaft, causing thousands of different pleasurable sensations. He could see her wings begin to unfurl and stand erect. Her body shivered and her juices increased in flow. Her contracting walls were enough for him to tell that she was near. He parted his lips from her succulent flower, much to his and her dismay.

He carefully scooted her back, taking care that she wouldn’t pop off his dick. With her further back, he was able to see her clit poking out. He licked his lips as he prepared for his next move. He gave it a tentative lick and relished in the muffled, but still loud moan from the mare. Her body was shaking uncontrollably as she teetered on the edge and he gave her the release she was looking for. He gave her a hard suck and flick of her clit and she exploded.

Her juices sprayed out of her and coated his face. He placed his lips on her marehood, trying to get as much of her nectar as he could. He panted heavily as her winking sex calmed down and the juices became nothing but a trickle. She didn’t stop her actions as she wanted what awaited her. She gave a hard suck and he finally lost it. His cock throbbed as ropes of cum shot down her tight, but smooth throat.

She moaned in satisfaction as she felt each strand slither down and fill her. His throbbing slowly calmed and she slowly pulled off. She reached the tip and gave a final suck and twirl of her tongue before coming off with a wet ‘pop.’ With his cock cleaned of cum, she swished around what she had before finally swallowing it. Once she felt that all his seed was down her throat, she turned around and smiled at the human.

She crawled on top of him and opened her mouth. There wasn’t a single trace of his sperm anywhere and he couldn’t help the small laugh. The pegasus laughed a little as well as she nuzzled close to him. Her hand ran across his chest as she traced some of his scars. She looked down near his groin and was surprised to see that he was still hard. She looked up at him with a bright blush as he chuckled nervously. Her body still hungered for more, but she didn’t want to push him any farther.

“Do you want to continue?” Andrew asked as he stroked her mane.

“I would love to, but… um… only if you want to,” Fluttershy meekly said as she tried to hide behind her mane.

“I’m good to go as long as you don’t push yourself,” Andrew assured her as he smiled.

She smiled back as she pressed in for another kiss. They were small and delicate, but the passion behind them was intense. He carefully rolled the shy pegasus onto her back, taking care not to hurt her wings. She splayed herself out as his kisses slowly traveled down her body. One hand cupped her breast while the other gently pushed his head down. Both their bodies shimmered with sweat as their lust for one another began to grow.

She softly massaged her breast and let out small moans as he neared her thighs. He was met with her winking sex again and watched as a puddle formed beneath it. He gave a gentle kiss on the inside of her thigh before leaning up. He grabbed her thighs as he lined up his member with her entrance. He felt as her muscles tensed and stopped before taking the plunge. He stared back at his lovely pegasus before speaking to her.

“Do I need to take this a little slower?” Andrew asked, not wanting to hurt his lover.

“Please… this is my first time,” Fluttershy said as she averted her eyes.

He carefully leaned forward and gave her a gentle kiss. She looked into his eyes and saw his caring side that she loved so much. He gave one more kiss before leaning back and gently pushing in. Her hands gripped the bed sheets as her walls parted to accommodate his cock. When the tip pushed inside, he leaned down and felt the pegasus’ arms wrap around him. Her nails lightly dug into his back, but not deep enough to draw blood.

He continued his push until he was finally stopped by her hymen. He kissed her on the cheek as he waited for her to say it was okay. He could feel her tight passage clench around him as it tried to get used to the feeling. Her breathing was deep and heavy as she stared back at him, her eyes glazed over in lust. After a few seconds of mental preparation and with her breathing calmed, she nodded her head. He gave a short nod as he pushed past her barrier.

Her hands were wrapped around him again and this time, her nails finally broke through his skin. He could feel his blood drop from his back and he could see the blood spots that came from the pegasus. Her body shivered as he pushed all the way until he was hilted fully inside of her. He held that position while she slowly calmed her erratic nerves. He felt as her nails slowly pulled out his back as she gave an apologetic look. He just gave her a smile, showing her that everything was okay.

Her walls were still constricting his cock, but her breathing evened out and she was finally calm. She gyrated her hips a little to get him to start moving. He followed her lead and slowly pulled out. She whimpered as she felt the cock leave her. The once pleasant sensation of being filled, now being replaced with a feeling of emptiness. Her body continued to ache for his cock to fill her again and fill her to the brim with his cum.

He continued to pull out until only the tip was left. He held himself there for a few seconds before shoving all the way back in. She let out a hearty moan at the quick return of his cock. He started a slow rhythm and slowly built up. Their bodies gently slapped together as they started up their rhythm. Her mane and tail were becoming frazzled and her back arched everytime he filled her.

Her moans echoed around the room as she lost all sense of self control. Her head was thrown back in pure pleasure as she started to meet him halfway. His thrust were powerful as the bed creaked and caused her breasts to jiggle. He wrapped his hands around her back and lifted her up. She wrapped her arms around him as he continued to spear her insides. She gave a sharp gasp as his hands grabbed at the base of her wings. His hands traveled up and down her erect wings, causing her to pant heavily.

Sweat continued to trickle down their body as they refused to separate. She loved every feeling that was happening to her body and let instinct take control. She pushed him onto his back, surprising him with her strength. Once he was on his back, she held him down as she slammed herself on his pelvis. His hands continued to massage her wings, causing her to slam down harder. His groans mixed with her moans as they felt their building climax. A fire started to form in her gut and it burned her nethers.

His cock gave hard throbs as it begged for release. He was lost in utter bliss and wanted to find his release. His hands were removed from her wings and were placed on her flanks. He held her firmly as he slammed into her with all his strength. He felt her tail wrap around his leg, effectively trapping her on his cock. Throwing any concern that he had to the side, he continued to pound away. It wasn’t long before Fluttershy’s entire body convulsed above him. Her juices spilled out and coated his pelvis in a healthy shine.

Her walls clamped sharply around his member and brought him to his end. His cock throbbed as strands of his cum coated her insides. He was certain that her walls were now painted white with his seed. She couldn’t hold back her screams as she yelled his name. Her scream was ear splitting that he was certain that other ponies heard her. She showed that she was now taken and there was nothing that can’t take her away. Her head was thrown back and her eyes were rolled back into head.

The room was filled with their heavy pants as they basked in their glow. Fluttershy was able to regain feeling in her body as she looked down at her human. A smile graced her lips as his hands gently massaged her flanks, a smile plastered on his face. She lifted herself off of his cock and slumped next to him. His hand was quickly wrapped around her and pulled her close. She held him tightly as he moved them to the top of the bed.

He placed a few pillows around for her so she would be comfortable. She laid on the pillows, but found them to be uncomfortable. She placed the pillows back up top and placed herself on her human. She found his gentle breathing soothing and his chest comfortable for her head. Her wings gently folded against her back as sleep slowly closed in on her. Andrew placed his hand on her head and stroked her mane.

She sighed happily as his fingers helped to calm her. This was the moment that she was wanting for so long. Now that she had it, she never wanted it to leave. She nuzzled closer into his chest as she let sleep take her. He noticed his mare was now fast asleep and started to think to himself. He had sex with the one pegasus that filled his dreams and now he didn’t know what to do. He looked at her sleeping and peaceful form and he decided to just think ‘fuck it.’

With everything decided at the spur of an un-regrettable night, he was going to see this through. He loved her, she loved him, and his friends had their own things that they loved. Happy with his choice and the ones that his friends made, he held the pegasus close and let sleep take him over.

Morning

Andrew woke to the soft snores of his little pegasus. She had a huge smile on her face as she nuzzled into his chest. He breathed softly so he wouldn’t disturb her. He stared up at the ceiling as he smiled happily. His sense of fears were still lingering, but they weren’t as bad anymore. He wouldn’t allow his fears get the best of him as long as Flutters was by his side. He felt her stir a little as she stretched.

Her teal eyes met his seafoam green eyes and they smiled. He gave her a kiss on the muzzle as he pulled her in closer. She laid her head on his chest and let her eyes fall asleep. Once she was out again, he looked out the window. Now that he was in Equestria, he had no reason to think that anything bad would happen. Equestria was a moderately safe place as long as they didn’t cause anything and nothing could stop that.

After several minutes of sleep, he was now in a dream realm. He looked around to see that he was in the middle of nowhere. The room was pure white and the sight of Luna gave him the understanding that he was dreaming. She appeared before him and was smiling as she summoned a table. He took a seat with the princess and took a cup of tea that she offered. He thanked her as he took the cup and took a sip.

“What can I help you with?” Andrew asked as he continued to drink the tea.

“I was wondering if you can answer a question for me?” Luna asked a little hesitantly.

“Couldn’t you ask Blake? I though the two of you were together?” Andrew asked as he grew concerned for her.

“We are together along with my sister, and I could, but I need you to get your other friends,” Luna said as she got serious.

“Is there a problem with one of us or something else?” Andrew asked as he set the cup down and straightened out.

“I was beginning to wonder about some certain individuals that you all were dreaming about. They seem to hold some type of connection to all of you, but I want to know about them. I want all the others because you all don’t dream of the same ones, but they are related to each other. When you get the time, please get them together and we can talk about it,” Luna said as she got up to leave.

“I’ll see what I can do. It might be a while, but I should be able to get them to come when we have the chance,” Andrew assured her.

“Don’t rush yourself because I need to think about this myself. Please take care and do be careful with Fluttershy,” Luna said before leaving.

Once she was gone the dream slowly started to fall apart. He woke up to the smell of pancakes and his stomach grumbling. He got out of bed and headed down the stairs. He saw his pegasus floating around in the kitchen, making breakfast while she hummed to herself. Seeing that she was still busy, he grabbed a bag of food and went around feeding the animals. Angel came over and tapped him on the leg.

He looked down at the white rabbit who gave him a big grin. After a few weeks of getting to know the rabbit, he knew many things. There was nothing that ever happened anywhere that he wouldn’t know. He knew what the grin was about and he just gave in. Angel gave him a thumbs up before punching his palm. Andrew put his hands up in defense to show that he wouldn’t do anything to her.

The rabbit gave him a harsh stare before nodding his head and hopping off. Once the rabbit was gone, he saw that Fluttershy was done cooking and joined her at the table. She had the plates set at the table and the two of them ate together in silence. It was a nice morning and whatever Luna had to say to them, there was nothing that could ruin it for him.

Sweet Roses

Final Stand
By: Duelist96
Chapter 28: Sweet Roses

Brandon walked out of Ponyville Hospital, Rose looking at him with a critical eye. During the walk back to the flower shop, he took the time to think about the mares change in behavior. She was being a little more protective of him, especially when he went to the hospital. His hand was bandaged from where Nurse Redheart took a look at his deep cut. It wasn’t a serious cut, but serious enough for Rose to have him sent to the hospital to have it looked at. He ended up cutting his hand on a pot that fell from one of the shelves.

He easily arrived at the hospital and he told the mare that she could wait for him in the lobby. She easily ‘persuaded’ him in which sense she just scared him into allowing her to come along. Next thing he knows she is giving a death glare at Redheart every time that she touched him. He was certain that she was going to explode if Redheart continued to touch him. Thankfully it didn’t come to that after she bandaged his hand and sent him on his way. He was now left with her intense staring and he was kind of getting tired with her staring.

“Rose, why do you keep staring at me like I’m going to be kidnapped?” Brandon asked as he looked at the mare.

“I just want to make sure that you don’t pass out,” Rose replied as she kept up her staring.

“Then explain to me why you were ready to throttle Redheart as she looked at my hand,” Brandon stated as he showed her his injured appendage.

“I just haven’t been enjoying the way that she has been looking at you. I mean she even has a room set aside for you,” Rose stated with slight irritation.

“I will admit that it’s odd to have a room set aside for me, but the others have one as well. You’ve seen the weird ways that we get hurt so it isn’t surprising that they do this so they don’t have to look for a room for us. Plus, what do you mean the way that she has been looking at me?” Brandon asked as he looked at her curiously.

“I can see the lust in her eyes as she looked at her hand. She was practically undressing you with her eyes and was probably begging in her mind that you rut her on that table. If I wasn’t there to look after you, then most likely she would have gotten what she dreamt of,” Rose explained as she stuck her nose in the air.

“Okay, first off I think that you might be overthinking that a little. Second, if that were true, then why do you care? You seemed fine with anything that happened around me and now that the wedding is over you’ve completely changed,” Brandon said as he tried to catch up with the flower mare.

“It’s because I saw you first!” Rose exclaimed, quickly covering her mouth with a quick forming blush.

“What?” Brandon asked, the only thing that he could say at that moment.

“Nothing,” Rose quickly answered and picked up her pace.

“Rose, are you jealous?” Brandon asked with a slight smirk.

“No. I’ll never let something like jealousy control me,” Rose said as she tried to get away from the human.

“Oh my god, you are. You’re so jealous that I’m able to gain another mare’s attention. That’s so cute of you,” Brandon teased as he gave her a smug grin.

“You’re such a jerk,” Rose said as she gave an exasperated sigh.

“Look I’m sorry, okay. This is the first time that I’ve been in this kind of situation. If I may though, when did you start to feel more about me?” Brandon asked as he tried to calm the slightly flustered mare.

“I’ll explain, but I need to tell you something and I want you to promise me that you won’t get mad,” Rose began as she gave him a pleading look.

“I promise not to get angry,” Brandon promised as he gave her a warm smile.

“A few weeks before the wedding, I may have… marked you,” Rose started.

She stood there for a few seconds as she waited for the human to start yelling at her. Her eyes were shut tightly so she wouldn’t see his enraged face as he would come down on her like a storm. A few seconds more and she was still greeted with silence. She risked cracking an eye open and when she did she was met with the human staring at her. He had a neutral expression as he just continued to stare at her. She was surprised the different turn of events and opened both eyes as he began to speak.

“Okay and then what?” Brandon asked plainly.

“Well, since you were now marked with my scent, most mares wouldn’t become overly friendly with you. To see that Redheart wasn’t fazed by that only meant two things. The first is that she wants to fight me for your attention or the second one is that she may want to become a part of our relationship,” Rose explained as calmly as she could even with her heart beating against her chest.

“When were we in a relationship?” Brandon asked as he looked at her curiously.

“I kind of think that we were in one when we went to the wedding together,” Rose said as she looked at him hopefully.

“Oh thank god. I thought I was the only one that was hoping that we were on a date when we went together,” Brandon said as he let out a calming sigh.

“Then why didn’t you say anything if you felt that way. I was even dropping hints,” Rose said a little annoyed.

“To be honest, it was because I was afraid. Rose, you’re a beautiful mare that any guy would be lucky to be with. I just thought that you only wanted to be friends. I also wanted to ask, but I felt that you would have broken my arm if I thought something like that,” Brandon said as he tried to keep himself calm.

“I may have since I was still pretty pissed at you for drawing on my face, but you worked in my shop and didn’t question anything I asked. You actually tried to fix a wrong that you made and did your hardest that you could. That was enough for me to see that you cared to some extent,” Rose said as she hugged the human.

“Your hints weren’t really lost to me, but I just thought that you were trying to torture me,” Brandon said as he hugged the mare back.

“Well, the night is young. What do you want to do now that we have everything in the open?” Rose asked as she looked at him slightly with a sultry look.

“You want to head back to your place and cement this relationship?” Brandon asked as he whispered in her ear.

The mare said nothing as she nodded her head quickly. The two held the other’s hand as they continued down the dirt road. It wasn’t long before they arrived at the flower shop and had the door locked behind them. Brandon gave little kisses to the mare as they walked up the stairs and headed for her room. The mare moaned from his light kissing as he placed them along her jawline and neck. The bedroom door was kicked open and the two of them fell on top of the bed.

The human took his lips off the mare as he looked at the panting mess that he made. Her breathing was heavy and her eyes held a hunger that begged to be fed. He gave her a smirk as he dove down and gave her a deep, passionate kiss. He brushed his tongue against her lips and she happily parted them. Her moans filled his mouth as he ran his tongue along her pallet and explored every inch of her mouth. Her hands were on his back for a few seconds before shooting down and grabbing at his pants.

He couldn’t help the small chuckle that escaped as he felt her fiddle with his belt. He broke the kiss off from the mare who whimpered from his departure. Her eyes were locked on his form as he slowly took his shirt off. Her face exploded with a blush as she got a good look at his slightly toned body. Lewd thoughts ran through her head as her fingers lightly ran over his chest. He cleared his throat and got the mare’s attention. He threw his shirt to the side and went to work on his pants.

Her breathing became heavy as she watched her lover strip down in front of her. A frown soon formed when he stopped after his belt was undone. She looked back at him with a pleading look for him to continue, but stopped when she saw his face. It took her a few seconds, but he didn’t want to fully undress until she started doing the same. She didn’t even think twice as she pulled her shirt off, revealing her moderately sized breasts. She saw the grin that he gave her since she wasn’t wearing a bra underneath.

Seeing that look only made her smirk back since she knew that he would totally lose it when she took off her shorts. With the top half of their clothing removed, the two went back to the passionate kiss. The tongues explored every crevice of the other’s mouth as they worked on each other’s pants. Her fingers hooked around his pants and boxers and gave a sharp pull down. He did the same and stopped his kissing as he stared at her pink, dripping marehood. He licked his lips as they became dry from the beautiful site in front of him.

He wasn’t the only one staring as the mare stared at his half erect cock. Her mind slowly switched to primal instinct as she thought about nothing but having that cock in her pussy. She shook her head as she got tired of having those thoughts since she could have it now. The two of them discarded their clothes to the side and she placed her hands on his shoulders. He was about to go in for another kiss when she rolled him onto his back and pinned him to the bed. He looked up at her, surprised from her new found strength.

She gave a predatory smile as her hands trailed over his body. She leaned down and let her hot breath wash over his body, causing it to shiver in pleasure. She passed his lips and kissed his neck causing him to give a slight groan of pleasure. Her kisses were feather light as she slowly trailed them down his neck to his chest. Every kiss earned her a groan and encouraged her to continue. She was slow and methodical as she enjoyed teasing the human. She was near his abdomen when she felt her own desire trickle down her thigh.

She could see that he wasn’t lost on her dripping desire and motioned for her to turn around. She was reluctant at first since she wanted to pleasure him first, but he wasn’t going to let her torture herself like that. She quickly turned around and threw one of her legs to the other side of his head. She was now eye level with his cock and stared in awe as it slowly grew to full mast. Her throat became dry as she watched the object of her desires twitch with his heartbeat. Her breathing was deep as she could feel his hot breath bathe her nethers.

She gave a small gasp when she felt his hands grab her flanks firmly. She moaned softly as he massaged her pliable flesh and gave firm squeezes. She leaned forward as she let her hot breath blow past his cock causing it to throb more. She stuck her tongue out slightly and gave a slow lick from the base to the tip. She listened as he lover gave a low groan from the immense pleasure that shot up his spine. She patted herself mentally for her good job. She was about to go in for another kiss when her body tensed up and she let out an audible moan.

Brandon returned the gesture that she gave him with his own long lick from the base of her labia all the way to her poking out clit. He could feel her trickle of juices fall on his face as he increased her desire and lust. He could feel her body shake and if her shaking rump was anything to go by, she wanted him to do it again. He was more than happy to return to her sopping pussy, but only when she went back to his aching cock. She seemed to get the message, but her body was running on instinct now.

She stopped teasing the human and took his now fully erect cock into her mouth. He groaned as his member was enveloped in her warm cavern. Her lips were secured around the tip of his cock, her tongue swirling around. She could taste the small amount of pre that was leaking from his tip and desired more of it. Her human, now happy that his cock was getting attention again went back to licking her slit. He licked her labia causing her to moan around his cock. Vibrations were sent through his member, making him arch his back.

She slowly bobbed her head on his cock as he continued to lick her labia. She continued to give small moans as she took his cock further into his mouth. She felt the tip of his cock touch the back of her throat and was surprised to see that she only had taken him three fourths of his full length. Her bobs continued as she tried to lube his cock up with her saliva. He was enjoying the taste of her juices, but he craved more of it. Her arousal tasted of tangerines and he would be damned if he didn’t get more.

The small amounts that he was receiving was no longer enough to satiate his hunger. He curled his tongue and speared her drenching pussy. Rose lost all feeling in her legs as immense pleasure wracked her body. She could feel his muscular appendage move around her insides, putting her in a state of euphoria. Her walls clenched around his tongue, trying to hold it in place. Seeing as he took the initiative to go further, she finally encouraged herself to go farther. She took a deep breath through her nose before pushing her head all the way to the hilt.

She felt the tip of his cock fill her tight throat and felt him groan into her pussy. His groan sent pleasurable vibrations through her body that she couldn’t ignore. He felt her tight throat caress his cock, massing it for his life giving seed. She held his cock in her mouth for a few seconds before slowly pulling back. She went about halfway before plunging forward all the way again. He was expecting to hear her gag as she deep-throated his member, but when he didn’t hear anything he only assumed that she controlled her gag reflex.

The two were lost in utter bliss as they continued to pleasure each other. She could feel her loins burn as her orgasm slowly built to its peak. She could feel his throbbing cock and could tell that he wasn’t far off from his own. She cupped his balls and slowly massaged them as she sent new waves of pleasure. He continued to groan as he ate out her pussy and slowly brought up his hands. They were shaking as he lifted them through the air as he tried to reach her clit. He was able to fight through his lust filled haze to reach her cute button.

He gave a small little tweak to her nub that caused her to shriek in utter ecstasy. The little pinch to her love button was enough to finally push her over the edge. Her juices sprayed into his waiting mouth as he happily drank away her intoxicating fem-cum. He continued to writhe his tongue inside her sopping wet passage as he pinched her clit to help keep her orgasm going. Her bobs picked up in speed as she tried to get him to let loose. She gave an expert flick over her tongue over the tip of his cock before he finally lost it.

His hands shot to the back of his head as he released rope after rope of cum into her throat. She moaned in pleasure as she swallowed each strand of his cum that hit the back of her throat. Her lips formed a tight seal around his member as he continued to shoot spurt after spurt of cum into her mouth. His hands fell limply to the side as he breathed heavily from his strongest orgasm yet. She slowly lifted her head, swirling her tongue around his shaft to get every spec of his sperm into her mouth.

She reached his tip and gave a powerful suck before letting go with a wet pop. She could feel his sperm in her mouth and swished it around for a few seconds before sending it down to her stomach. Her body shook as she felt his sticky, warm seed slide down her throat. She looked over her shoulder at the panting human who was grinning at her. She turned around so that they were now face to face and she went in for a kiss. Their lips connected and he took the chance to place his hands on her shoulder and roll her onto her back.

She gave an adorable squeak of surprise as he now loomed her slightly smaller frame. She felt something brush against her marehood and looked down to see his raging hard-on. Her face exploded into a beet red blush as she looked into his eyes. She could feel her nethers heat up in anticipation for his cock, but she was expecting at least a few minutes of rest before he was ready to go again. She couldn’t help the smirk that grazed her muzzle as she thought about all the future nights that she could have with him now.

He rubbed his cock along her outer lips, coating it in her arousal. He lowered his head and took one of her nipples into his mouth. She moaned loudly now, not caring if anypony heard her. She was with somepony that she loved and who loved her back. He massaged her other breast that wasn’t occupied by his mouth before switching sides. Her marehood secreted more juices as it begged to be filled with his cock. He broke away from her breasts and gave her kiss on the neck before lining his cock with her entrance.

Her hands gripped the sheets tightly as he began to penetrate her aching pussy. She gave a low, long moan as he slowly pushed inside of her. He couldn’t help but groan as her walls quickly tightened around his intruding member. He could feel her velvety walls caress every inch of his shaft as he continued to push in. Her hands wrapped around his back as she pushed along with him. Her body shivered as her walls spread open to allow his cock entrance into her very intimate area.

She let out a breathy moan as he finally hilted all the way inside her. Her body continued to shiver in excitement as her walls kept constricting his cock. Both their bodies were shimmering with sweat as they were bathed in the natural moonlight. Both were certain that Luna knew what was going on and felt thankful that she was giving them a beautiful night to make love to. Once her body slowed down its shiver, he slowly pulled back. She couldn’t help the whimper that escaped her lips as she felt her fullness become emptiness.

She flexed her walls as she refused to be left empty, but his cock easily slid back. She could feel the tip near the entrance and was worried that he was going to pull all the way out. Her eyes widened in shock as he rammed himself all the way back in. Her back arched as her voice hitched in her throat. The sudden feeling of being filled with his cock gave her immense pleasure as she flexed her walls around his cock. His thrusts were slow and powerful as he took control of her limping body.

Her breaths were heavy and ragged and all she could hear were his groans and his hips slapping against hers. Her walls continued to massage his cock as it tried to coax out more of his delectable seed. Her body craved to be filled with his sperm and she was going to see to it that she got what she wanted. His thrusting slowly picked up in pace as she started to meet him halfway. Their hips slapping, lewd, wet sounds echoing around the room as they thought about mating with each other.

His thrusts became more powerful as he lifted her by her thighs and slammed into her abused hole. The bed creaked under them as he continued to slam his body into hers. The fire that was in her gut was burning hotter than before and begged to be put out. Her tail instinctively wrapped around his hip as her primal instincts thought of only being filled with his life giving seed. He grinned as he felt her soft tail wrap around his hip and lightly grabbed it at the base. She gave a sharp gasp as his grip became firm around the base of her tail.

Her walls were constricting his cock like a vice, signaling her nearing orgasm. He wasn’t long behind her as he felt his balls churning for release. He held her with one hand as he slammed into her warm cavern as fast and hard as he could. The smell of sex and sweat lingered heavily in the room as they lost themselves into each other’s scent. Her eyes were rolled into the back of her head as her tongue lolled out the side of her mouth. She was a panting mess of incoherent babbles as she became limp.

Her constricting walls became sporadic and he gave her one final push. He yanked roughly on her tail and she let out a shrill scream as she finally let loose her torrent of cum. He could feel her juices splash against his pelvis as it coated both him and his member in her fem-cum. Her walls tightened considerably causing him to finally break down his dam. His seed shot out from his cock and covered her once pink walls into a white, sticky mess. He held himself inside her, though he really couldn’t pull out if he wanted to thanks to her tail.

His cock continued to throb as he shot strand after strand of cum inside of her. His cock soon slowed its throbbing as he slipped out of her with a wet squelch. He fell to her side, his body completely spent. Rose wrapped him in a warm embrace as she nuzzled under his chin. Brandon stroked her mane as the two of them basked in their after-glow. He could feel her breathing calm as her eyes fluttered closed. He could hear her smalls snore, signaling that she was asleep. He pulled the sheet over them as he soon joined her in her peaceful slumber.

Morning

Brandon woke up with the flower mare cuddled up in his chest. He gave a warm smile as he ran his hand through her mane. The mare purred gently as she felt his fingers move through her mane. He continued his slow even strokes as she stared up at the ceiling. It was the weekend so the shop was closed for the next two days. He had nowhere to be and there probably wasn’t a place that he would want to be at without his mare. His smile became broader as he enjoyed the happiness the mare brought into his life.

Looking towards the curtained up window, he could see small rays of light. It was still too early to get up and Rose looked content with sleeping on his chest. He pulled the covers higher so that she wouldn’t get cold and wrapped an arm around her. She gave a small mumble that could hardly be heard. He had a pretty good guess as to what she said and gave her a kiss on the head. Her grip on him tightened as he pulled her closer and fell asleep once again, smiling as he looked forward to the future.

Library Magic

Final Stand
By: Duelist96
Chapter 29: Library Magic

Alex was busy walking on the upper floors of the library, putting away books while Twilight was at the foyer doing the same. It had been a while, but the human was able to keep the lavender unicorn from having a panic attack after everything that happened at the wedding. She did occasionally blame herself for everything that happened. She called herself an idiot for allowing such a thing to happen, especially to her own brother. The thing that surprised the human though was that she even blamed herself for what happened to Marcus.

He tried to explain to the hyperventilating unicorn that it wasn’t her fault in any way. Marcus didn’t even blame her since he chose to fight the changeling and alicorn by himself. After some convincing from the human, with the added assurance from Marcus, she finally stopped blaming herself for his injuries. Once the two of them were back from Canterlot they had been spending time in the library either reading or sharing stories. He enjoyed talking with the unicorn because she easily matched him in his intelligence. He wasn’t calling the others stupid since they could hold a conversation with him, but he felt more at peace with the mare.

Spike on the other hand was spending more time with the crusaders. Alex made sure to tease him every once in a while about his little crushes towards the fillies. The drake would always blush heavily as he tried to deny any feelings for them. He finally got him to admit it when he gave a slight insult about Sweetie Belle’s looks and the drake came charging in to her rescue. The human easily calmed down the drake so he wouldn’t get roasted alive and explained that he only said that to prove his point about Spike loving the CMC. The drake was ready to protest, but sighed heavily as he saw no way of getting out was found out.

Alex just gave him a pat on the back for finding love with someone his own age. Spike agreed that it was nice to be with someone his own age, but he still missed Rarity. He was assured that Rarity would always be his friend, even if she was in a relationship with someone else. The drake just nodded his head as he gave a fist bump to the human. Another thing that he found funny, but did put a little fright in him was when the drake told him to take care of Twilight. He was going to play off whatever he was going to say, but he easily stopped him as he knew his feelings toward the unicorn.

He was told to just go for it from the drake which was weird since he was having such a hard time admitting that he liked the CMC. So he was now alone in the library with nothing to do except reorganizing the books for the umpteenth time for the day. He could hear the unicorn hum to herself as she levitated books to their rightful place, a smile adorning her muzzle. He stopped putting the books away as he just looked at the mare’s smiling face and couldn’t help but smile himself. Even with all her little ticks, he couldn’t deny that he loved her for who she was. He watched until a book fell from one of her shelves and went to pick it up.

His eyes widened as he watched the mare walk over to the book, her hips swaying in time with her tail. He had to shake his head to make sure that she wasn’t seeing anything and when his eyes opened, he nearly fell off the ladder. Not only did she sway her hip enticingly, but now she was moving them in a way as she bent over to tease him. He groaned internally as he didn’t know if the mare was teasing him on purpose or if she had no idea what she was doing. He was pulled from his possible self-loathing when the mare called out to him.

“Hey, Alex, can you come down here for a few minutes? I have something that I wanted to ask you,” Twilight said a little nervously.

He didn’t know what the mare had to be so nervous about, but made haste to avoid any possible disasters. He put his books to the side and slid down the ladder. He was heading for the stairs, but decided against using them. He jumped over the railing and landed right in front of the unicorn. She gave him a small scowl for jumping the railing instead of using the stairs like a normal person. He just responded with a small chuckle and smile that helped to lighten her mood. She grabbed his hand and led him to the couch where she grabbed some tea and took a seat. She offered him a cup that he graciously accepted.

“So what do you need, Twi?” Alex asked as he sat across from the unicorn.

“What do you think of me?” Twilight asked as she looked into his eyes.

Alex had to quickly swallow his tea and pound his chest to keep from spitting it out. Once the tea settled in his stomach and he could breathe a little easier, he looked at the unicorn. He could see some concern in her eyes with a small hint of hope. He had no idea where this question came from and decided to use the advice that Spike gave him. This was one chance that he didn’t want to pass up since it seemed that she wanted to know what he thought about her. Taking a calming breath, he told her what he thought.

“I think that you’re an intelligent, strong willed, and beautiful mare,” Alex said as he looked into her eyes as she gave a slight blush.

“Thank you, Alex, but why is it that you think that? I always have near panic episodes, I’m still shy around other ponies, and I even berate myself over all the little things,” Twilight explained as her eyes drifted downwards. He wasn’t going to allow her to look away from him and insult herself. He grabbed her chin and got her lavender eyes to be level with his brown eyes.

“Don’t bring yourself down like that. You may have those problems, but that shows that you aren’t perfect. You are like any other person and can admit it. Those are your little quirks that I enjoy about you because they are what separate you from everyone else,” Alex said and before Twilight could say anything, his lips met hers.

The mare’s eyes widened from the sudden kiss as she felt his lips press against hers. Her surprise slowly subsided as she sank into the kiss. She could feel his tongue brush against her lips that she happily parted. She felt his tongue enter her mouth and explore every crevice that was inside. Her eyes closed as she sank deeper into the passionate kiss, her own tongue exploring his mouth. Her eyes opened slightly as her arms moved on their own and she wanted to see where they were going. Her hands gripped the bottom of his shirt and gently lifted it up.

She gave a small hum as his hands moved along the sides of her body before gently grabbing the bottom of her blouse. Simultaneously the two of them pulled off their shirts and broke off their kiss. Alex could only stare at the unicorn as he removed her blouse to see that she wasn’t wearing a bra. He looked at the unicorn, who was blushing furiously and gave a sinister smirk. He lifted his hands and latched on to her breasts, causing her to give out a small moan. He leaned forward and began teasing her nipples as he ran his tongue over the hardening nubs.

“Looks like someone was feeling a little adventurous,” Alex teased.

“You’re one to talk. Ah, I caught you staring at my butt early today,” Twilight said as she gave a seductive smile.

“I can’t help it when you shake your sexy ass in front of me,” Alex said as he started to tweak her nipples.

“It’s only fair since you like to tease me so much,” Twilight said as she took control and placed him on his back.

He was surprised by her sudden dominance as she smacked her lips against his and dominated his tongue. He let her have her fun as he worked on her pants. He easily undid the button and slowly pulled down her pants. He smirked again as he noticed that she wasn’t wearing any panties and the insides of her jeans were slightly damp. She didn’t even break the kiss as she quickly moved her hands south and grabbed at his pants. She struggled with the belt for a few seconds before getting it unlatched and grabbed both his boxers and pants and pulled them down.

After several seconds, the unicorn broke the kiss off, a few strands of saliva connecting their lips. She gave him a peck on the cheek as she slithered down his body. As she traveled downward she would give small kisses to his body. His back would arch slightly from the small pleasure that was jolting through his body. She soon reached his erect cock and stared at it with awe. This was her first time being with a stallion and she could see the differences between a stallion’s and human’s cock thanks to her books. She watched as it throbbed with his heartbeat before leaning forward.

She blew gently against it and caused the human to let out a guttural groan. His breathing was heavy as he looked down at the teasing unicorn. She looked up to see the lust in his eyes and slowly reached out with her hand. She softly grasped his shaft and was awarded with another groan. She could feel the heat that was radiating from his cock as it felt like it would start a fire. She licked her lips as she slowly turned her body around and presented her sopping, wet slit to him. He looked up to see her winking sex and gently blew on it.

The unicorn didn’t even try to hide the pleasurable moan that escaped her lips. His warm breath bathed her nethers, increasing the already burning sensation that formed. Her breath was soon caught in her throat as he gave a long, slow, tentative lick to her dripping pussy. Her face was flushed as her breathing became mere pants of pleasure. Not wanting to be the only one receiving the pleasure, she stuck out her tongue and gave a long lick from the base to the tip. He groaned into her pussy causing her to slightly arch her back.

He tasted slightly salty on her taste buds, but it didn’t overpower the slightly sweet taste that lingered. Her tongue began its slow twirls around the tip and shaft as he licked around her labia. She took the tip of his cock into her mouth and suckled on it. Every lick that he gave caused her to moan around his shaft, sending pleasure throughout out his entire body. His tip started to release pre that she happily lapped up. With a few more kisses along his shaft, she proceeded to take him further into her mouth. Her bobs were slow and precise as she hit every erogenous zone that she could.

He would thrust his hips upwards as she worked his cock in her mouth. Seeing that she was taking this a step further, the human decided to go further as well. He grabbed the edges of her pussy lips and spread them apart. This caused Twilight to let out another moan that vibrated through his dick. He could see the inside of her passage and he marveled at how pink and perfect that it looked. He leaned his face closer to her dripping entrance and licked her insides. The unicorn gave a slight gasp as she felt his muscular appendage lick her insides.

Her mind became cloudy with a lustful haze as she continued to blow him. She saw that she had only two-thirds of his length in her mouth. She slid off of his cock, swirling her tongue around his entire length. She took a deep breath as she controlled her gag reflex and plunged all the way down. Her muzzle met his ball sac as his length penetrated her throat. She could feel every throb as she held it in place. The human didn’t stop as he continued to lap at her entrance that increased its flow in juices.

He didn’t know what it was, but her juices were flavored like strawberries and he hungered for more. He shoved his tongue as far as it could go so he could fill his mouth of her essence. His mind lost to unbridled lust as he ate her out. Her walls contracted around his tongue as it tried to hold him in place. His muscles soon tensed as a pressure started to form in his balls. He was getting close and from the mare’s trembling body, she was close as well. He kept his mouth firmly attached to her entrance as he lifted his hand.

He could see her clit poke out of its protective hood and knew what to do to get her over the edge. He could hear audible slurps as she kept deep throating him, her throat muscles massaging his cock. He pinched her exposed clit and she shrieked as her walls clamped around his tongue and released her arousal. She wasn’t much of a squirter, but her juices came out enough that he happily drank. The mare gave one final deep throat and he finally let his dam burst into her throat.

Rope after rope of cum shot out of his cock and straight to her stomach. She pulled up a little so she could collect some of his sperm in her mouth. Her horn glowed as she massaged his sac and hummed on his member. She prolonged his orgasm as best she could before his sharp throbs slowed down. After the last strand of cum landed in her mouth, she slowly lifted her head. Her tongue swirling around every part of his cock before reaching the tip. With an expert flick of her tongue and sharp suck, she released his member with an audible pop.

She gurgled the sperm that was in his mouth before letting it slowly slide down her throat. Her body shivered in pleasure as she felt it go down her throat and enter her stomach. Alex’s cock shot straight into the air after that sight and wanted to take her then and now. He was stopped in place by Twilight’s magic as she looked at him with a playful grin. She saw his still erect cock and grinned as she slithered up next to him. She leaned near his ear so she could playfully whisper to him.

“It seems that somepony is ready for another round,” Twilight whispered sultrily to which only the human could nod.

“Then let’s take this to a more comfortable position,” Twilight said as she sat up and focused magic in her horn.

There was a bright flash and jerking motion before everything was completely still. The human was still blinded from the flash and blinked his eyes rapidly to get rid of the spots. When most of the spots were clear, he could see that he was now in Twilight’s room. He felt some shuffling coming below and looked down to see the mare stroking his cock. He gritted his teeth as she continued to tease his member, preparing it for another round. Her magic gripped his member and she lined it up with her sopping entrance.

Their eyes met for a brief second before the unicorn slammed her hips down. The mare screamed in pain and pleasure that he was quick to respond to. He pulled the mare down and rolled her on her back as her hands dug into his back. He could feel her nails scratch at the skin, but not hard enough to draw any blood. He could see a tear form in her eye and was worried that he hurt her. He looked down to see a few specks of blood and gasped as he looked back up at the mare. He wanted to say something, anything to help the mare, but she held her head against his. His worries soon dispersed as he calmed from her touch.

He was assured that she would only do this with the person that she loved. He gave a slight nod as her walls adjusted to his girth. They gave each other little kisses as they held their places. Several seconds rolled by and she nodded her head in confirmation. He slowly pulled out of her tight, warm entrance as she moaned loudly. Her hands gripped the sheets as the once full filling that she had slowly became nothing. She let out a little whimper at his retreating cock, but gasped sharply when he thrusted back in.

Her entire back arched as a loud moan reverberated around the room. His thrusts were slow and careful as he built a rhythm. Their hips lightly smacked against each other as he stared at her horn. Many things ran through his mind at what else it could do. His pace slowly picked up as he leaned towards her horn. He gave a small lick at the base and if the gasp that the mare let out was anything to go by, then he found something else to play with. He ran his tongue along her horn, going from base to tip.

She panted heavily as her arms went limp at her sides. Her eyes were rolled to the back of her head as her tongue was lolled to the side. With a few more licks to her sensitive horn, he took the pointy appendage into his mouth. Her back arched with pleasure as he suckled her entire horn. His tongue traced along the grooves of her horn, sending new sensations through her entire body. Their bodies were coated in sweat as they lost themselves to their primal instincts. Alex grunted everytime he hilted inside the mare who would moan in response.

His pelvis was wet and looking down he saw that at some point, she had a second orgasm. His peak was still far off and picked up his pace. He slammed their hips together as he abused her tight entrance. The bed creaked with their movements as he didn’t let up. He felt something hitting his tongue and let go of her horn to see what was going on. Her horn was releasing little sparks that looked mesmerizing. He went back to giving her the horn job as the sparks danced along his tongue.

The sparks didn’t really hurt, but actually tickled a little. His tongue continued to dance along the grooves as he gave a low hum on her horn. Her walls clenched around his member as her third orgasm neared its peak. The human could feel his own peak rising and slammed as hard as he could against her. Their peaks were rising steadily, but something shot out of her horn. It was jelly-like in substance and tasted sweet. He pulled off her horn, swirling his tongue to make sure that he got all of the jelly.

He let go of her horn with a small pop and looked down at her. She blushed heavily as he leaned forward and embraced her in a deep kiss. She didn’t fight or resist as he let some of the jelly exit his mouth and enter hers. The tongues battled as the jelly swished between their mouths. Their kiss only lasted for a few seconds before he pulled away and swallowed his load of jelly. The mare did the same and they both shuddered at the intimate moment they shared. Her clamping walls signaled that she was close and need a little push.

He grabbed her by the thighs and lifted her up a little. A cute little ‘eep’ escaped her lips as she was lifted into the air. He pulled back as far as he could go and slammed into her with all his strength. A few hard thrusts and her pussy grabbed his cock in a vice as she had her third orgasm. Her tight walls were enough to send him over the edge and released his pent up load. Strand after strand of cum let his cock as it painted her once pink insides white. He held her close as the two of them rode their orgasm out together.

Several seconds later and they were lying next to each other, panting heavily and basking in their afterglow. He slowly pulled out of her and she gasped as she placed a hand near her entrance, trying to keep his seed inside of her. He pulled the mare close as she nuzzled into his chest. His hand slowly stroked her mane as they came out of their orgasmic high. He looked down to see her looking up, her eyes shimmering in the moonlight. He leaned down and kissed her passionately before pulling the covers over them.

“I love you, Alex,” Twilight said as her eyes slowly closed.

“I love you too, Twi,” Alex said as he pulled the mare close and slowly stroked her mane.

It wasn’t long before the unicorn fell asleep to his beating heart. Her breathing was calm and relaxed as she stayed cuddled next to the human. He moved some of her mane out of her eyes to see a graceful smile on her face. He smiled as he closed his eyes, letting sleep slowly take him. He was soon met with darkness as he fell asleep with the mare in his arms. He was as happy as he could be and there was nothing that could take that away from him. The last thing that he heard was his mare’s quiet snores.

Morning

Alex woke up to the soft snores of the lavender unicorn on his chest. He smiled as he ran his hand through her mane, tenderly stroking her silky strands. She gave a sigh of appreciation as she pushed her head further into his hand. He could see Celestia’s sun beam through the blinds on the window. The rays of light slowly approaching the sleeping unicorn. Not wanting her to wake up early in the morning, he grabbed the sheet and pulled it so that it covered her face. She seemed to know what he did as she nuzzled closer into his chest.

He kept his arm tightly wrapped around her back as his fingers trailed up and down the small of her back. She continued to hum happily as her ears twitched in happiness. He was happy to have finally found someone to love and cherish. He had been looking for this one thing for a long time and now that he had it, he was never letting it go. He gave her a kiss to the head, lips, and then the tip of her horn before relaxing into the bed. His eyes became heavy as he fell to sleep’s embrace with the woman that he loved.

“Hey, Alex. Remind me when we’re up to talk to your friends about certain cultural acts that is only shared between lovers,” Twilight said as she kept her eyes closed.

“Oh and what kind of acts are they?” Alex asked as he held his mare close.

“Well, I may as well give you the shorter version for now. Unicorns don’t usually share condensed magic or even touch heads unless they love somepony. Pegasi and griffions don’t allow others to touch or even preen their wings unless they are in a serious relationship. Earth ponies don’t allow others to massage their hands and feet unless it’s a lover. Alicorns pretty much share all three,” Twilight explained a little as she pulled herself closer to the human and drifted off to sleep again.

Alex could only laugh at how she refused to get up so early now. He made sure not to mention it or she might have him sleep on the couch next time. He gave her a gentle kiss to the head before staring up at the ceiling. He smiled brightly as the mare was soon asleep and began talking to herself. He really hoped that the others were okay.

Burning Rainbow Magic

Final Stand
By: Duelist96
Chapter 31: Burning Rainbow Magic

Marcus was standing in an open field at the park. Blood Rain was standing several feet away from him as she did her stretches. It wasn’t long after that he was allowed to leave the hospital that the mare was ready to settle things. He kept asking to see if this was something that she really wanted to do. She was already accepted into the herd, but she just couldn’t let that be the only reason. Bat pony traditions dictated that she fight the dominant of the group for acceptance into the herd.

The whole point of the fight was to see where she would stand in the dominants eyes in the herd. If the dominant won then the bat pony would have to as asked, but she still had all her freedoms and could decline if they needed to. If the dominant lost he would still remain on top, but the bat pony would have a little more say in what could happen. He continued to watch the half bat pony pegasus stretch as he sighed heavily. He wasn’t really up for doing this after everything that happened, especially after Dash had a mental breakdown.

The cyan pegasus was tough on the outside and hid her emotions very well. He walked in on her when she was crying and waited for her to beat on him. Instead she just walked over to him and wrapped him in a warm embrace. He blushed heavily as the mare held herself close to him and sobbed into his shirt. Not really knowing what to say or do at the moment, he just stroked her mane as he let her cry to her heart’s content. It was a strange thing for him to notice and she even mentioned that not a lot of people have seen her cry like that.

Only her friends and the three other mares that were now part of the herd actually saw her emotions. Seeing her cry actually made him think back to himself. He doesn’t remember the last time that he cried his heart out, letting out all his pent up emotions in a single session. It was weird how these ponies were making him think about his actions. Everything that he thought that was once dead to him as an emotion was slowly coming back to him. Putting aside his feelings at the moment, he tended to the mare that needed him the most.

She apparently had several nightmares that something bad was going to happen to him or the mares. One in particular was very bad for her was when he left her, dying in some fight to keep everyone safe. She held the man close as she controlled her sobbing, his arms wrapping around her body as she shivered. She was able to calm herself down enough to speak to him. She looked up at him, her magenta eyes wet from her tears.

“Please don’t ever leave us,” Rainbow pleaded as she held him tightly.

“I promise that nothing will cause me to leave you,” Marcus said reassuringly.

“Don’t make a mare a promise if you know that you can’t keep it,” Spitfire said from behind.

“I intend to keep it,” Marcus said as he kissed the cyan pegasus on the head and stroking her mane.

He knew that Spitfire had a point in what she said, but this was something that he was going to see through. He was pulled from his musings when the dark purple pegasus screamed at him. He looked up to see that she had finished her stretching and prepared himself for the fight. He knew that he said he would go along with it, but he really wished that she didn’t talk to Molly about what to do in the fight. The alicorn convinced her into wearing a very small sports bra that pushed her breasts up and out. Her shorts clung very tightly to her thighs and she had her mane in a ponytail.

It took much willpower to not pop a boner in front of her that would cause her to laugh at his own embarrassment. Taking a steady breath, the two of them walked towards each other until they were only a few inches apart. Rainbow walked over with a whistle around her neck and wearing a referee shirt. She looked between the two of them before making a slicing motion with her hand. The next thing that he knew was that the mare was on top of him and the fight was on. The fight only lasted for several minutes before he finally had her pinned to the ground.

He got to his feet and held out a hand for the half-breed. She accepted his offer and was lifted off the ground. She was expecting for him to let go so she could walk off, but he pulled her until their lips met. Her eyes were wide in shock as he held her in the deep kiss, but she slowly settled into it. He held her close for a few seconds before pulling away and smiling at her. She gave a small smile of her own before leaning closer to him. He was going to meet her half way since he thought she was going in for another kiss.

As the two of them neared she moved her head to the side and presented her fangs. The human didn’t see her move to the side of his neck until after she bit into his flesh. He gave a small grunt from the uncomfortable pain that shot through him. He could feel something warm travel in his system, but it didn’t seem to do anything to him. As quickly as she bit him she pulled away. Rubbing along the area he looked at his hand to see there was no blood. Confused, he looked at the mare and inquired what she did.

“What was that about, Blood Rain?” Marcus asked as he continued to inspect his neck.

“It’s nothing to be worried about. I just marked you as my mate,” Blood Rain replied.

“I haven’t gotten further in the book so I don’t understand what you mean,” Marcus said.

“To put it simply I put some of my magic into you. There aren’t any side effects for you to worry about. The bite is mainly to show that you have a bat pony mate and the magic inside of you allows me to find you,” Blood Rain explained.

“The bite marks won’t be permanent, right? It’s not that I mind them, but I don’t need to deal with others bugging me about them,” Marcus stated.

“The bite marks will heal naturally like any normal cut, but there is a small scent that bat ponies can smell to know about me,” Blood Rain said.

He nodded his head as he pulled his hand away from his neck as the slight pain finally faded away. He looked over to see Rainbow, Spitfire, and Lyra waving back at him. He waved back and started walking towards them, Blood following close behind. The two of them reached the three mares and were immediately brought in a tight hug. Dash gave him a kiss on the cheek before pulling away.

“Nice job out there you two,” Rainbow said.

“Yeah, I really thought that you almost had him when you had him pinned,” Lyra stated happily.

“I could have won if there wasn’t something that was poking me,” Blood said with a slightly sultry look.

“What do you mean?” Spitfire asked.

“I mean I would have won if his cock wasn’t jabbing me,” Blood said.

“That’s so not the reason why I won. I won because I was just able to break free of your hold and hold you on the ground better,” Marcus retorted.

“I couldn’t even break free because your erection was rubbing against me. I’ll even prove it,” Blood said confidently.

“How are you even-” Marcus started, but was cut off when her hand gripped his slightly hard shaft.

“See, you’re still hard,” Blood said as she slightly teased her mate.

“I’m only hard because you’re stroking me. Now can you please stop before some kids end up seeing you like this? It’s bad enough with Molly around we don’t need you doing it as well,” Marcus said.

“I thought that you liked Molly?” Lyra asked.

“I do, but sometimes she makes everything uncomfortable. I say the word ‘stick’ and the next thing I know she pulls out a list and makes as many dirty jokes as possible,” Marcus said as he rubbed the bridge of his nose.

“How tense are you?” Spitfire asked with a little concern.

“Pretty tense. I’ve been doing things and making sure this went over well along with taking care of all of you,” Marcus replied as he sat on the bench.

“I think you need some time to relax,” Rainbow said as she put a hand on his shoulder.

“This is as relaxed as I’m going to get,” Marcus said as he looked up at the sky.

“Maybe there’s something else that we can do to help you relax further,” Blood said sultrily.

“What are you implying?” Marcus asked as he prepared to run from them.

“I’m just saying that we head back to Lyra’s place and help you relax,” Blood said as she trailed a finger along his chest.

“I guess we can try something like that,” Marcus said.

“Glad you agree,” Blood said as she got up.

She got the other mares’ attention and they all huddled together. Seeing that he wasn’t needed for the conversation he went back to looking up at the sky. He enjoyed the peaceful blue sky before his leg was gently prodded. He looked up to see the mares gesturing for him to get up, but he could make out their faint blushes. Keeping that in mind, he gently rose to his feet and got ready to start walking. He took one step before Lyra stopped.

“We’ll be taking a faster way home,” Lyra said as her eyes tried to avert his gaze.

“What way are you planning to take us home?” Marcus asked.

“I was going to teleport all of us there,” Lyra answered.

“Are you sure that you can do that? I know that I have no experience with magic, but it looks like it takes a lot out of those that use it,” Marcus said with slight worry for the unicorn.

“Usually for long travels it does, but since we aren’t going that far and I haven’t used my magic much, I can do it,” Lyra said.

He stared at the unicorn for a few more seconds before her smile eased him. He believed that the mint unicorn could do it, but he didn’t want to push her. They all grabbed hands as her horn glowed its golden color. There was a flash and slight jerking motion as all five of them traveled back to Lyra’s house. He waited a few seconds before opening his eyes and seeing that he was back in his room. He started walking towards his bed when he felt a cool breeze run between his legs.

He stopped as he looked down and noticed that he was stark naked in his own room. He took a small sigh as he ignored the fact he was naked, thankful that he was in his room while in that state. He started to near his bed until he could see that it was different than before. During his first couple of weeks of staying his bed was mainly meant to fit one person. The new bed that was in his room was big enough to fit five to seven people. He stared at it curiously until he noticed the sheets starting to move.

He stealthily made his way to the bed, keeping his breathing low as he prepared for whatever was under the covers. Taking a few seconds to mentally prepare, he gripped the sheet softly before giving a sharp yank. When the blanket flew off the bed, he was stunned in place as he stared what was in the bed. The four mares were lying on the bed, all naked blushing heavily as they looked back at him. He could feel his blood begin to head south as he took stock of each mare and their assets.

He was surprised to see Rainbow’s and Spitfire’s physique as he took note of their bodies. Being the athletic ponies that they were and the tight clothing that they wore, he was expecting them to be flat chested. Rainbow had a decent bust that was a B cup, but closing in on a C cup. Spitfire’s bust was already a C cup, if maybe just a little bit over. Blood Rain’s bust was a D cup and so was Lyra’s bust. There was a slight musky smell in the air and looking over their bodies he could barely see what it was.

“Are you going to stand there and taunt us with your ‘friend’ there or are you going to join us?” Rainbow playfully teased.

Confused what she meant by ‘friend,’ he looked down to see that his cock was fully erect. He slightly cursed it for getting so hard, but it seemed that the mares didn’t mind. He continued to stand there and Rainbow took upon herself to get him moving. She crawled around the mares and wrapped her arms around the human. Her lips met his as she kissed him deeply, her tongue gently brushing against his lips. He parted his lips and as he did so, she gently pulled him down to the bed.

He could feel her tongue explore the inside of his mouth, her body shivering as it passed over his overly sharp canines. He felt that he gave the mare enough time to explore his mouth and pressed her tongue back to her mouth and wrestled for dominance. The mare’s tongue refused to allow him to take control even if she was moaning as the kiss deepened. Her continued his advances with her, but decided to play a little dirty in their fight. His hands moved around her body until one rested against her back and the other near her heated loins.

He kissed a few more seconds before gently grabbing the base of one of her wings and rubbing along her moist slit. Her gasp was lost in his mouth as pleasure ran through her entire body, a lusty haze clouding her mind. The two continued to kiss for several more seconds before finally breaking off. The pegasus was panting heavily and had a bright blush on her face. She was able to get some of her breathing under control as she spoke to the human.

“That was a dirty trick,” Rainbow said, panting between breaths.

“I think your body says otherwise,” Marcus said as he showed her his glistening hand.

The mare turned away as she grumbled something to herself. He gave off a warm laugh as he brought his hand to his face. He gently licked at her collected juices and didn’t even know what to think. He thought that her rainbow colored mane and tail were for show even being her natural color, but it seemed to even represent the way her arousal tasted. He could taste a myriad of fruits from the small amount and couldn’t help but lick the rest off quickly. He was lost in his own world until a slight moan could be heard.

He stopped his licking and looked at the mares to see that they were all touching themselves. His body froze as he watched the mares toy with their own pussies, faces fully covered in a heavy blush. They noticed his staring and stopped their actions as they brought their fingers to his face. He looked between each one of them and shrugged his shoulders as he went to sample them. He moved from hand to hand, enjoying each of their individual arousal. Blood Rain’s was like cherries. Lyra’s was mint which wasn’t entirely surprising. Spitfire’s was a mix of lemon and citrus, but the lemon wasn’t entirely strong.

Once he finished with their hands they all smirked as they advanced towards him. He waited with bated breath to see what they were going to do. They each put a hand on his chest and cause him to lie on his back. He didn’t resist the mares as he let them do whatever it was they were doing. He could feel light kisses along his chest and abs as they lowered down his body. He groaned in slight pleasure as they made sure to teas his body. They soon reached his erect cock and he could feel their collected breathing on his member.

His cock throbbed from the warm sensation that was being bathed over it, causing him to groan louder. Their fingers soon trailed his shaft, teasing it as they grinned. They knew that he was hating their teasing actions, but this was their revenge for having them worry about him so much. Their fingers delicately danced across the tip of his cock as they gently massaged his sac. His groans continued to grow in volume and they could see his knuckles turning white. Seeing that he had enough of the teasing touches, they moved closer.

He could feel their warm breath against his cock again and his heart rate started to slow. He was panting heavily from the touches and as it neared to a controlled level, it was lost in his throat. Each mare delicately ran their tongue from the base to the tip of his cock. His back arched in pleasure as he let out a low groan. He could feel the mares lick around his entire shaft and give small kisses to it and each other from their respective sides. He looked down to see a perfectly fit cyan flank in his face.

He grinned as he felt the need to have some fun of his own begin to rise. He let go of the sheets and firmly gripped the cyan ass. He heard the mare give a sharp gasp and looked over her shoulder with begging eyes. He didn’t say anything as he leaned towards her dripping snatch and gave a small test lick. This got him a nice reaction as the mare shuddered above him, her voice caught in her throat. He gave a few more soft licks before diving into her slit. He heard her moan as his tongue explored her insides.

He could feel her velvet walls squeeze his tongue, trying to milk it for any seed that it had to possibly offer. Her moans echoed in the room as she lost herself in the pleasure. The other mares noticed the pleasured look on Rainbow’s face and increased their pace. Each mare took turns taking his cock into their mouth, going as far as they could go before starting to gag. Their warms mouths bathed his cock in their saliva and he could hear their wet slurping sounds as they took turns. Their bobs were slow and agonizing as they kept him on the edge.

His groans were signs that they needed to know that they were giving him the pleasure that he deserved. They enjoyed the feeling of his throbbing cock in their mouths and wondered what it would be like to have him all the way in. Rainbow was first to lead the pack into deep throating his member as she swallowed his cock in one go. She pulled off quickly as the other mare repeated her actions, bringing their hands to their pussies to help quell their burning fire. He could feel their throat muscles constrict around his cock, the feeling incredible as he increased his lapping in Rainbow’s caverns.

The mare continued to shudder as he licked at her insides, his tongue running along her g-spot a few times. Her walls were quickly grabbing at his tongue, signaling that they she was close to her climax. He let go of her left flank and brought it down to her pussy. He ran his finger along her slit, a moan escaping her and vibrating his cock in her mouth. His finger continued to slide along the dripping slit before finally finding her clit. The mares could feel that he was close to his own release and tried to bring it out of him as fast as they could.

He pinched the cyan pegasus’ clit and her body shuddered as she was given a body wracking orgasm. She didn’t hold back her scream as it pierced the entire house. They were all certain that someone heard them, but none of them cared. They were with those that they loved and there was nothing that could stop them. The human groaned loudly as his peak finally hit and Blood Rain released his cock. Ropes of cum shot from his tip and started to shower the four mares in his seed.

The mares moaned as they felt his seed land on their faces, breasts, and in their open mouths. His cock gave a few more twitches before finally calming down. Everyone panted heavily as they enjoyed the moment. The mares went about cleaning themselves of the gooey mess that they were covered in, making sure to share with each other. Watching the mares kiss and lick the cum off of each other brought his cock back to life. This didn’t go unnoticed by the mares as they turned to him with a sultry grin.

“Still feeling up for another round, lover?” Rainbow asked.

“I can go as long as you need me to,” Marcus replied.

“Very well then. So who would like to go first?” Rainbow asked.

“Shouldn’t you have first go since you’re the lead?” Blood Rain asked.

“I would, but I want to save myself last for him,” Rainbow said.

“Then may I go first?” Blood requested.

“I think that would be fine. You may want to tell him though before you get started,” Rainbow said that caused Blood’s face to explode bright red.

“What do you need to tell me?” Marcus asked as he sat on his elbows.

“It’s kind of embarrassing, but I’m still a virgin. I’m kind of nervous about doing this.” Blood admitted as she turned her eyes.

“Blood, do you trust me?” Marcus asked as he moved towards the mare.

“I do,” Blood answered.

“Then you have nothing to worry about,” Marcus said as he lifted her chin and kissed her deeply.

Her body was tense at first, but as the kiss continued she began to relax. He gently brought the mare down with him, laying her on her back, making sure that he didn’t hurt her erect wings. They broke the kiss off and the half-breed looked up at him with a small smile. He felt her tail wrap around his waist as she kissed his cheek. He rubbed his shaft along her slit, coating the underside and top in her juices. Her body shook from the stimulation of his cock rubbing against her clit.

With his cock lubed in her arousal, he pressed the tip against her entrance. She tensed slightly, but slowly calmed as he gently ran his fingers along her primary feathers. Taking a steadying breath, he slowly started to push inside. Her eyes shut tight as she felt the man’s girth enter her precious treasure. He kissed her along the neck and continued to rub her primaries to distract her thoughts. He continued his gentle touches before finally reaching her hymen. He stared into her red eyes and saw the love and trust that she had in him.

Giving a delicate kiss to her lips, he moved to nibble on her wings, her back arching in pleasure as he pushed past her blockage. He heard her gasp of pain, but didn’t stop as he continued further inside. His nibbles stayed on her wings as her arms wrapped around his back, her nails digging into his skin. He gave a low growl that seemed to turn the mare on even further. He finally hilted inside of her and held himself as he waited for her to adjust. He could see the pained look on her face and the few specks of blood where their groins met.

He ran a hand along her cheek and she looked back at him. She gave a slow nod and began to slowly pull out of her. She gave a slight whimper as her feeling of fullness became emptiness. He continued to pull out of her velvet passage and stopped with the tip inside of her. He gave a sharp thrust back inside, a loud moan escaping the mare’s lips. The pain that she once felt was replaced with pleasure as he started a slow rhythm with her. The mares took the time to heat their bodies as they patiently waited their turn.

The mare gripped the back of the man’s head as she panted heavily. Her moans echoing around the room as his hips slapped against hers. Her passage was tight as it tried to clench his member and keep it from leaving. His pace slowly picked up as the mare gave way to pleasure. He wrapped his arms under the mare and lifted her up as he continued to thrust into her. Her legs wrapped around his back as he lifted her up, her wings giving him some help and letting his strength and gravity spear her insides again.

Her head was thrown back in lust as her eyes glazed over and her tongue lolled to the side. He gripped the base of her wings and slowly started to massage them. The mare became an incoherent mess of mumbles as moans were the only thing she could say. Her walls were starting to constrict around his length, showing her impending orgasm. He could feel his own muscles contract as his next release brewed below. He didn’t slow down as he continued to slam into the mare with everything that he had.

He gave a few sharp thrusts and her walls clamped down. He could feel her arousal spray onto his pelvis as she held herself close to him. Her quick tightening of her walls was what he needed to blow his second load. Strand after strand of cum left his tip and painted her pink walls white. She moaned as she felt his seed enter her slutty snatch and relished in the feeling of his warm, gooey spunk. She pulled herself off his cock after his throbbing died down and laid on her back. He gave the mare a kiss before turning to Spitfire and Lyra who already had themselves ready for him.

The orange pegasus had the poor mint unicorn pinned to the bed, but she didn’t seem to mind. He crawled his way over the bed and joined the two mares. The pegasus swayed her flank side to side that he found quite enticing. He watched her sway for a bit before she moved her tail to the side and presented her soaked slit. He could see the want in both their eyes and decided to skip the teasing for now. He placed his cock in between their slits and slowly rubbed himself in their arousal. The mares bit their bottom lip as he rubbed against the clits.

It didn’t take long for his cock to be lathered in the juices and pressed against the mare’s entrance. The orange pegasus shuddered in anticipation as she resumed her kissing with the minty unicorn. He pushed himself inside of the pegasus and leaned over her back. Her moan was lost in the unicorn’s mouth as he hilted her. Her walls massaged every inch of his cock as he held himself in place and he decided to grip the base of her wings. She broke the kiss off as she let out a hearty moan.

Her mind was clouded in a cloud of lust as she wrapped her mouth around the unicorn’s horn. The unicorn let out a sharp gasp as she felt the pegasus’ tongue run along the base, shaft, and tip. She licked in the small grooves of her horn, extreme pleasure running throughout her body. He started a slow rhythm with the pegasus as he slowly pulled out and back in. Every time his cock pulled back, she would let out a small whimper. He switched between the two mares after every few thrusts.

The two mares moaning loudly as his pace started to increase. The three of them were covered in sweat and the room smelled as nothing but sex. The smell of the four mares leaking their juices caused him to lose himself in lust. His pace continued to increase until he was slamming into the two mares. His hands continued to roam along the pegasus’ wings, causing them to shake. He could see the sparks that were coming off the unicorn’s horn and her tight walls were showing that she was close to her orgasm.

The feeling of Spitfire’s walls as they heated up were a sign that she was reaching her peak as well. He grunted as he continued to slam into the two mares. Their clits and nipples rubbed against each other as his motions caused them to rub each other. His own peak was starting to rise and didn’t hold back anymore. He gave a few more powerful thrusts before his dam finally broke. The pegasus moaned as she felt his seed paint her walls white, but whimpered as he pulled out. The feeling of his seed filling her though was enough to cause her to lose all composure. Her juices sprayed onto his pelvis and he moved to the unicorn.

The unicorn moaned loudly as she felt the man enter her and spray her insides white with his seed. The warm, gooey sensation of his sperm sent her over the edge. Her horn release the condensed magic into the pegasus’ mouth as her juices sprayed on the man. His cock gave a few throbs before finally starting to settle down. He pulled out of the unicorn and pulled the pegasus into a deep kiss. He used his tongue to grab some of the jelly substance and swallowed what filled his mouth. The two mares were left a panting mess as the cyan pegasus wrapped her arms around him from behind.

“Ready for your final release,” Rainbow whispered seductively into his ear.

“I hope you’re ready for a great time,” Marcus replied.

“You know that you’re going to have to help preen our wings later in the morning, right?” Rainbow asked.

“I do, but I get to listen to you moan as I do so,” Marcus said as he pulled the pegasus to his lips and kissed her deeply.

The pegasus moaned lightly as he gently brought her to his front. Her lips parted as she gave him unrestricted access to her mouth. His tongue ran along the flat of her teeth and she couldn’t help but continue to moan. He gently laid her on her back as he started to massage the base of her wings. Her body squirmed under his delicate touch as he fixed some of her feathers. He brought his mouth near one of her erect nipples and gently suckled it. She let out a low moan as he nibbled on her nipple and flicked it with his tongue.

He let go of one of her wings and slowly slid it down her body. His fingers running along her toned abs as he neared her soaking slit. His fingers parted her outer walls and took the plunge. Her walls constricted his fingers as he pumped them in and out of her twitching snatch. He continued to tease her fit body as she gave him unrestricted access. Her body shivered hard as her second orgasm hit her hard. He felt her fluids soak his fingers and when her body was done twitching, he pulled out his fingers. He gently licked at her arousal before she grabbed his hand and sucked his fingers like a little kid.

She moaned from the taste of her arousal before he reclaimed his hand. He stared into her wine colored eyes and saw that lust that was behind them. He grinned as he slowly ran his cock along her leaking pussy. He teased her clit as he ran along the entire slit, slow and methodical. Her body continued to squirm as he teased her and he enjoyed watching her. He saw that his cock was thoroughly covered in her juices and pressed the tip against her opening. He could feel her pressing against his tip, trying to get his cock to enter her aching pussy.

He felt that he tortured his lover enough and pushed his way inside of her. She gave a sharp gasp as he hilted her in one swift motion. Her arms wrapped around his back while her tail wrapped around his waist and her legs wrapped around his legs. She brought his head down into a passionate kiss as he held himself in her warm passage. He could feel her walls gently massage his shaft while she let out small, consecutive moans into his mouth. After a few seconds of keeping himself still, he slowly pulled out of her.

She whimpered at his retreating cock, but was soon turned to a shrill moan as he slammed back into. Her messy mane was even more of a mess as he pounded away into her needy pussy. Sweat trickled down both their bodies as they resumed their kissing. Every time that his cock enter her body, she would moan deeply into his mouth. Her nails scratched at his back as wet slaps echoed in the room. He wrapped his arms under the mare and lifted her up with him. Her grip on his back tightened as he used gravity and his strength to impale her on his cock.

She broke away from the kiss as she lost herself in the immense pleasure. Her eyes were glazed over as her tongue lolled to the side. He resumed massaging the base of her wings as he slammed into her pussy. Her velvet walls constricting around his member as she tried to milk his wonderful seed. He couldn’t help his groans as his cock was overly sensitive from his multiple orgasm. His pea was already building fast and he needed to bring the mare to hers as well. He moved his hands along the length of her wigs to help spread out the pleasure that she was receiving.

Her tightening walls were showing that she was about to reach her end soon. His peak was near and he wanted to feel her cum as soon as he did. He used all the strength that he had left to start slamming the mare on his cock as hard as he could. Her walls tightened immensely as her peak finally hit. She let out a shrill scream as her body shook intensely from her third orgasm. Her tight walls sent him over his final edge as he release everything that he had left. Rope after rope of cum painted her pink walls white as she let out a soft moan from the feeling of his seed. His cock gave a few throbs before pulling out of the mare and falling to the bed.

His muscles ached as he laid on the bed. The mares all crawled over to him to help him in a better sleeping position. Lyra wrapped her arms around the man as the three pegasi used their wings to make a new blanket. They were all able to bathe in their own afterglows before they found the strength to speak again. Rainbow was quick to regain her composure as she spoke to the man.

“I love you, Marcus,” Rainbow said as she nuzzled his neck.

“We all love you, Marcus,” Spitfire, Blood, and Lyra said in unison.

“Yeah,” Marcus replied.

He wanted to say something more, but he couldn’t find the strength to say anything. His heart ached at the thought of saying that he loved them. He wondered if the silence that was in the room was because the mares were confused why he hadn’t told them that he loved them. He was proven wrong as he heard them slightly snoring to his side. He breathed lightly as he looked up at the ceiling and let his mind wander. He was pulled from his thoughts when one though occurred to him.

“Hey, Lyra, are you awake?” Marcus asked as he nudged the unicorn.

“Yeah, what do you need, lover?” Lyra asked with her eyes closed.

“Bon-Bon wasn’t here to hear all of that, right?” Marcus asked with slight worry.

“She isn’t home. She went to visit her family for a couple days. If I think about it, I think she should be coming back tomorrow,” Lyra replied.

“Do you mind opening a window so we can air out the room a bit?” Marcus asked as the scent of the room filled his lungs.

“Probably wouldn’t be such a bad idea so we don’t get a tongue lashing from my friend,” Lyra joked as she opened the window.

Cool air entered the room as the stale air exited outside. The mares huddled closer to the human as they let sleep take them over. His tired body begged for sleep, but the deep guilt that he felt kept him from falling asleep. He tried everything that he could to keep the past where it belonged, but it only seemed to resurface during his stay in Equestria. He needed to go for a walk to help clear his head and think clearly. He decided to wait until the mares were heavily asleep before leaving the house. Since he had a few hours to kill before the mares were in their deep sleep, he grabbed a book that Twilight loaned him on preening pegasus wings.

He promised that he was going to help them with their wings after their lovely night and he was going to see that he knew what he was doing. During his reading, there were some things that he didn’t understand, but was glad that the mares would help his learn how to do it correctly. He finished his reading and set the book aside as he went back to staring at the ceiling.

Midnight

Once the mares were sound asleep, Marcus carefully maneuvered out of their grasp. He heard the four mares whine a little as he left the bed and had to fight himself from looking back at them. He grabbed a pair of shorts and walked out of the house. He walked in the darkness until he came across the lake and found a nearby bench. He took a seat as he stared at the dazzling moonlight dancing off the water’s surface. He took off the necklace that hung around his neck and stared into the blood red orb.

Many things ran through his mind, but only a few questions remained prominent for him to worry. He wondered if he was able to allow the four mares and possibly more if that ever happened into his heart. He questioned if he could ever love them back. The final question was the one that hurt the most as it made his heart ache. The one that he feared that would cause so many problems would be if he could protect them if he needed to. His hand clenched around the necklace as a few tears fell from his face.

Wiping away the tears with his other hand, he looked back up at the moon. He lifted his closed hand as he made a promise to himself. He would try to change for the mares and his friends. He would become stronger to keep them safe and sacrifice his life if he needed to. There would be nothing that stop him until he was dead at the enemy’s feet. With his promise made to himself, he put the necklace back on and walked back to the house, determination for the future he wants burning in his memory.

Training Is Annoying With Visitors

Final Stand
By: Duelist96
Chapter 32: Training Is Annoying With Visitors

Marcus easily made his way back to Lyra’s house as the sun started to rise. He opened and closed the door silently as he snuck his way back to his room. He cracked the door open to see the four mares still asleep in the bed. They had apparently turned in their sleep as they tried to find him and ended up cuddling a bunch of pillows. Not wanting to disturb the mares in their peaceful slumber, he quietly stepped away from the door and headed for the kitchen. During his walk to the kitchen, he saw the front door open and noticed Bon-Bon walking in.

The mare noticed the human and waved to him as she put away her things. He waved back to her and continued to the kitchen. The mare was used to seeing the human up early, but he seemed different than how he used to in earlier mornings. Curious to see what has changed about him, she walked quietly to his room. She opened the door and blushed a little as she saw the four mares asleep. She took a small sniff of the air and her eyes widened in shock. She could still smell the faint odor of sex, especially the scent of her friend. She closed the door, leaving it crack a little to let fresh air in and headed for the kitchen. She saw the human cooking over the stove and approached him.

“Care to explain what you did last night?” Bon-Bon asked.

“I may have had sex with Rainbow, Blood, Lyra, and Spitfire,” Marcus answered nervously, but could see that she wasn’t mad.

“I could tell when I entered the room. There was a slight odor still lingering around,” Bon-Bon as she scratched the back of her head nervously.

“Damn, I thought that opening a window would help get rid of it all,” Marcus grumbled under his breath.

“Don’t worry about it. Ponies generally have a better sense of smell so it’s kind of hard to get rid of. I’m glad that you at least thought about opening a window so it wouldn’t settle in the room,” Bon-Bon thanked as she gave a small smile.

“This is your house and I didn’t want smelling it every time you entered my room,” Marcus said as he continued to cook.

“Thank you. Lyra used to have stallions or mares come over and they never opened the window,” Bon-Bon said with slight disgust.

“Well now that’s just rude. You want some pancakes, I just finished the first batch?” Marcus asked.

“I would love some. Also, Twilight saw me and wanted me to tell you that she needs you and the mares at her library now,” Bon-Bon said as she grabbed a plate and started to fill it with food.

“Can’t it wait for a few minutes? I’m making breakfast and I promised to preen their wings.” Marcus complained.

“She said she needed to teach you and your friends a few other things that aren’t mentioned in the books you read. She also said that if you weren’t there in the next several minutes she would teleport all of you to her library,” Bon-Bon explained as she took a first bite.

“Fine. I’ll wake up the others and head out to see what she wants,” Marcus said as he tossed the cooking ware in the sink and headed for his room.

He walked in his room to see the mares slowly stir awake. He walked to one of the dressers and started to pull out everyone’s clothes. The mares were finally awake and watched with curiosity as he got dressed. They saw their clothes on the bed and Lyra was the first to speak up.

“So what’s going on?” Lyra asked as she started to get dressed.

“Twilight asked for us to show up to the library. She apparently has something that she needs to tell us. If we don’t head out now we will be teleported to the library,” Marcus explained as he grabbed the feathers and his necklace.

“What about our wings though?” Blood asked as she displayed her messy wings.

“I’ll just have to do it while we’re at Twilight’s,” Marcus answered.

“That’s going to be really awkward,” Spitfire said.

“Yeah, but maybe thanks to that she will probably never ask for an early arrival,” Marcus said.

The three pegasi mares let out low grumbles as they started to get dressed. Once everyone was dressed they said their goodbyes to Bon-Bon and headed for the library. The walk was quiet as they tried to wake themselves up. They reached the library a few minutes later and entered the building without even knocking. Marcus noticed his friends standing over to one side and noticed them staring at the other mares that were in the room. He was given a kiss by each mare before they separated to join their friends.

“So am I just to assume that we all did it?” Marcus asked.

“Do what exactly?” Brandon asked as he feigned ignorance.

“We all ended up having sex with the ponies we were staying with,” Marcus said with a slight glare at his friend.

“Is there a problem with that?” Callie asked as she neared Marcus.

“I actually don’t care. You guys are free to do whatever you want. I even did the same thing and as long as none of us regret doing it. Do any of you regret it?” Marcus asked as he looked at his friends.

“Nope,” Everyone answered at once.

“So has anyone seen Blake?” Marcus asked as he tried to find his friend.

“He should be on his way along with the princesses and that includes Cadance,” Ryan answered.

“Why are they coming?” Marcus asked.

“Twilight just said they would be able to help with our lesson in magic,” Alex answered.

“So we get a lesson and then everyone is going to practice their magic?” Marcus asked and received nods in return.

“Okay then. I guess Andrew, Luke, Blake, and I will head out and do some of our own practice until your lessons are over. Before he gets here though, Drak, I would like to speak privately to you,” Marcus said.

“Sure,” Drak agreed as he followed his friend away from the group.

“So are you doing okay after everything. I know you don’t regret your actions, but are you sure that you’re okay?” Marcus asked as he placed a gentle hand on his shoulder.

“I’ll be fine don’t worry. I believe that I have some closure finally after everything that happened with Scarlet. I won’t forget our good times together, but I think it would be nice to continue to move on,” Drak said.

“I agree. We may not have held the same closeness the both of you had, but we did see her as a good friend and we do miss her. I also want to apologize for bringing her up several days ago,” Marcus said.

“It’s all forgiven. I understand that you were worried for us and your eyes gave it away just as clearly. You have nothing to worry about,” Drak said as he gave a reassuring smile.

“I want you to know that your whole reading other people’s emotions from the look in their eyes is still pretty creepy,” Marcus said as he gave a slight chuckle.

“Noted,” Drak said as he joined in his laughter.

Everyone was busy standing around the room as they waited for their final friend to show up. Seeing that he had time to kill, Marcus went to work preening his mares’ wings. The other mares had small blushes as they watched him work, but didn’t say anything about it. It was several minutes later when Blake finally showed up. He walked in with the three princesses following behind. Blake took a seat on a couch with his friends while the princesses sat with the mares and one stallion. Marcus noticed a slight glow around Cadance’s horn, but just ignored it. Rainbow took her seat in front of him as Twilight stood up and gathered their attention.

“Now that everypony is here, we can get started,” Twilight said as she fixed her glasses.

“So what exactly did you forget to tell us?” Luke asked as Molly nuzzled his neck.

“After a certain situation arose, I found it prevalent to share this information with you,” Twilight started.

“So pretty much after you and Alex had sex,” Jaeden said bluntly.

“If that’s how you want to interpret it, then yes. Everypony here already understands the basic mating rituals each race has, but there are a few special ones that weren’t mentioned,” Twilight said as she grew a small blush.

“What would that be?” Ryan asked.

“There are more intimate acts each race has that is only shared between ones that actually love each other. Most ponies never allow such acts unless they truly love their mate,” Twilight said as she took steadying breaths.

“Like what specifically?” Drak asked with interest.

“Unicorns can use magic through their horn, but is also a pleasure center and we only allow it to be touched by a lover. Pegasi fly through the air and won’t let anypony touch their wings unless it’s a lover. Earth ponies are tough, but won’t let others touch their ears, feet, and hands unless they are with a lover. All three of these apply to alicorns as well,” Twilight explained.

Marcus was surprised by what she explained as he looked at what he was doing. His mind was filled with confusion as he accidently pulled out a feather from Rainbow’s wing. The next thing he saw was the appendage spring back and slam into his face. He fell over the back of the chair and hit the floor with an audible thud. Everyone in the room looked over the back of the couch to see the human clutching his nose as he let out a low groan. He was able to get his bearings quickly enough as he got to his feet.

“Are you okay, Marcus?” Lyra asked as she looked at his nose.

“Yeah, I’m fine. My nose is broken, but that will heal in a few minutes. Back to the main point though, are you sure, Twilight? I don’t want to doubt your extensive knowledge, but I feel what you said is just a joke. I’m not trying to sound rude about it, but there is no way that those of you that have had sex didn’t allow your partner to touch those parts of your body,” Marcus said.

“We haven’t. This is the first time I let anypony besides my parents touch my wings.” Rainbow said.

“If that’s true, then why are you allowing me to do this? I mean why did any of you allow us to do this?” Marcus asked as he stared at the mares.

“It’s because you’re different. I’m not trying to say that in a bad way, but you treat us differently than a regular stallion would. I can’t explain our actions, but we felt better allowing our first experience to be with you,” Spitfire said.

“I don’t really know how to feel about that yet, but if none of you hold any regrets about opening up to us like that, then I don’t really see a problem with it,” Marcus said as he took his seat again and went back to preening Rainbow’s wing.

“Does this change the way that you feel about us?” Flutterhsy asked in her meek voice.

“No, it doesn’t. It’s just a little surprising to learn this now than before, but I think we’ll be fine with it,” Andrew assured her as he kissed her cheek.

“That’s all I wanted to share with you. Now that we have it out of the way, I believe that we can start your magic training,” Twilight said as she grew a bright smile.

Marcus knew what her smile meant and he quickly jumped to his feet and got his other friends’ attention. They were about to head out of the library when there was a knock at the door. Everyone saw Spike running down the stairs as he headed for the door. They all waited to hear who was at the door and they heard the knob turn. There was a few seconds of silence before they all heard a loud scream. Spike ran back into the room and hid behind Twilight’s legs as he shivered with fear.

“Spike, is everything alright?” Twilight asked with concern.

“Nightmare Moon and Chrysalis are standing outside,” Spike said as he shook in place.

“Don’t worry. I know exactly how to deal with this,” Marcus said.

Everyone watched as he walked towards the front door, closely following from behind in case there was trouble. He reached the open door and saw the mare and changeling standing outside. They had nervous smiles as they waved to everyone. They watched with slight fear as the human neared them and waited to see what he would do. He looked at the two mares standing outside and after a few seconds, slammed the door in their faces.

“Now they’re gone,” Marcus said as he brushed off his hands.

“That was your plan. Walk up to the door and slam it in their faces,” Blood said.

“They aren’t a problem anymore,” Marcus said with a slight shrug of his shoulders.

“They aren’t here to cause any problems. I asked for them to show up because they have come to a decision,” Celestia said.

“What exactly did they decide to do?” Ryan asked.

“They have agreed to stay with Marcus so he can teach them better manners,” Luna said.

“What?!” Marcus yelled.

“There is no way I’m watching over those two. I don’t even remembering offering to help with such an idea,” Marcus said as he crossed his arms.

“Actually, you did,” Molly said as she stepped forward.

“When?” Marcus asked skeptically.

“When we went to save your friends at the wedding. You made a Pinkie Promise to look after Nightmare Moon when needed and the offer has now extended to Chrysalis as well,” Molly said.

“Even if I did promise such a thing, I’m not going to do it,” Marcus said flatly.

“Is that your final decision?” Molly asked as she gave a knowing smirk.

“Yes,” Marcus answered simply.

As soon as he answered, two pink blurs jumped right in front of him. One of the blurs slammed him against the wall while the other stared at him angrily. He shook his head slightly to see two different Pinkie’s standing in front of him. He cleared his throat after having his back slammed into the wall to speak to the mares.

“What was that about?” Marcus asked in slight anger.

“No pony breaks a Pinkie Promise,” Pinkamena said.

“Well it looks like I might because I don’t want to help them,” Marcus said and felt Pinkamena’s grip tighten.

“Marcus, it would do you well if you just fulfill your promise. Pinkie is very adamant about promises made because if you break one, then you lose a friend,” Rarity said.

“Forever,” Pinkie said as she stared in his eyes.

“Fine, if it just gets her off of me, I’ll do it,” Marcus said.

Giving a look at him then at Pinkie, Pinkamena release her hold. Marcus popped the bones in his back and neck so he could get some feeling back. After a few good pops, he looked at the two pink mares.

“So who are you exactly?” Marcus asked.

“My name is Pinkamena Diane Pie. I was a subconscious for Pinkie and Molly used her magic to make me real,” Pinkamean explained.

“Fine by me. Magic made you real and I’m not going to argue that,” Marcus said.

Taking a deep breath, he opened the door and saw the two mares standing outside. They were shuffling side to side as they waited to be addressed. He looked back at Molly to see if there was a way out of this, but she gestured for him to go forth. Letting out a low growl, he gestured for Andrew, Blake, and Luke to follow. He got the mares’ attention when he called out to them.

“Let’s go Nightmare, Chrysalis, we’re going to train,” Marcus said.

The mares looked at each before looking at the four princesses. They gave slight nods and the two mares bowed a little before running after the human. Spike closed the door when they were out of sight and headed for his room. Celestia tapped her niece on the shoulder and gesture for her to follow. The pink alicorn looked at her sister-in-law before following the solar monarch. The two alicorns stepped into the kitchen before using a spell to keep their conversations private.

Celestia

“So what did you find out about them?” Celestia asked.

“They’re all in love with the pony they’re with,” Cadance answered.

“What about Marcus?” Celestia asked.

“That, I don’t have an answer for. His emotions all over the place. It seems that he wants to love them, but he wants to find an excuse to keep them away,” Cadance said with a slight frown.

“What do you think the best course of action is?” Celestia asked as she pulled out a seat.

“I’ve seen many cases where ponies would question their love, but nothing like this. There are only a few options and I don’t like most of them,” Cadance started.

“Many choices will never be simple, but you have to pick the one that will benefit your subjects. You need to choose what the best option will be,” Celestia said as she offered a warm smile.

“We could either banish him, separate him from his mares, or we wait and see if he will change. The first two are problematic since his friends might cause a problem if we send him away, even in secret and I don’t think his mares would like being separated, especially Blood Rain. So that leaves the final option, but that is just a gamble,” Cadance started to explain.

“What would you like to do?” Celestia asked as she gave a serious expression.

“I usually try to avoid taking a shot in the dark, but I feel we should. There is still much for them to learn and he might be able to change,” Cadance said with confidence.

“And if that doesn’t work?” Celestia asked.

“Then we’ll take the measures we need to take,” Cadance said.

Library

The two alicorns left the kitchen to see the friends sitting on the floor, Twilight standing next to a chalkboard. The board was filled with notes diagrams about the various forms of magic. The humans paid close attention as they waited for their chance to practice their magic. Celestia, Cadance, and Molly stood at the back as they watched Twilight. The other mares were standing next to her to help demonstrate some of her points. Celestia couldn’t help the small smile she gave as she watched her student teach the humans. She looked over at the clock and saw that it was starting to get late.

She switched places with Luna so she could lower the moon. Twilight finished her lecture on the basic uses of magic and started to pack things away. The humans got up from their sitting position and stretched their limbs so they could move again. Seeing that her prized pupil finished her lecture, she decided to move to the next step so they wouldn’t have to waste time with it later.

“Before all of you go, I would like to do something,” Celestia said.

“What exactly do you want to do?” Brandon asked.

“I wanted to see what forms of specialized magic that you all carry. Twilight already explained the basics that you can use already from levitation to teleporting. This next part would go with the next lesson and instead of wasting time on that later, we can do it now,” Celestia explained.

The friends looked at each other for a few seconds before nodding their heads. Celestia gave a warm smile as the humans came closer to her. Her horn flared with her golden aura as a beam passed through the humans. The beams passed up and down their bodies a few times before returning back to Celestia. Her horn stopped glowing as she looked at the humans with slight amazement and worry.

“Is everything alright, Celestia?” Jaeden asked.

“Yes and no, but this will be an interesting lesson for all of you here soon,” Celestia said.

“So what kinds of magic can we do?” Drak asked.

“Callie can use healing magic which is actually very nice. Brandon has elemental magic. Drak has a defensive and support combination. Jaeden has blood magic. Ryan has illusion magic. Alex has shadow magic,” Celetia said, but the last three had her worried.

“What’s wrong with the last three?” Drak asked as he caught her trembling voice in the end.

“The last three forms of magic are a forbidden art. They are a dark magic and I never thought I would see it again,” Celestia explained.

“Does this mean that we can’t learn our specialized magic?” Alex asked.

“You can, but there isn’t much that can be taught. There are only a few safe spells that you can learn and everything else will only lead you down a dark path,” Celestia said with a slight frown.

“Then I guess we’ll learn what we can,” Jaeden said.

The friends all nodded to each other as they started to leave. Celestia looked at the other mares and saw their worried expressions. She took a deep sigh as she sat on the couch and rubbed her temples.

“Will everything be alright?” Vinyl asked.

“We can only hope so,” Whooves said.

Park

The four friends made it to the park with the two mares that tagged along. The alicorn and changeling went to a table and took a seat to watch the humans. They looked back at them to make sure they weren’t going to do anything. Seeing the mares stay in their seats and looking at the ground, they turned their attention at hand.

“So what exactly are we training for?” Andrew asked.

“Two things. The first is to see how well Luke’s armor can hold up and the second is to see if we can unlock our secondary powers,” Marcus stated.

“The first one makes sense, but do you really think that we can train for our secondary powers. Luke was able to get his because of a crisis. I’m not against the training, but what if that is the only way to get our second power?” Blake asked.

“That may be true, but we won’t know until we try. So we will do what we can until stuff starts to happen,” Luke said.

The friends pondered this for a few seconds before shrugging their shoulders. They saw no harm in trying to see if they could get anything from training and went about their business. Luke stood his ground as his armor slowly enveloped his body. The armor offered him greater protection, but had drastically reduced his speed. They expected as much even though it would be funny to see him run at top speed in his armor. After taking notes about the looks of the armor and what it could do, they prepared or the next part.

Luke stood still, his arms lifted a little as he waited for the first strike. Andrew was the first to move forwards as he placed his hands on the head and chest. He let the acid cover their friend and stepped back to see what would happen. The acid fizzled on his armor and slowly traveled to the ground. They watched as drip by drip the acid fell and there wasn’t a scratch on the armor. Blake walked up and placed his hand on the chest to see if Luke was still alive. He waited a few seconds before he could feel his friend’s heartbeat.

He looked back at the other two and nodded his head. Andrew took a step back as Marcus walked forward. Black tendrils swirled around his arms as he summoned his weapons. Once he had his whip arm and claw hand, he charged forward. He grabbed Luke with his left hand and threw him into the air. His whip arm shot forth when his friend started to fall back down and wrapped around his waist. He pulled his arm back and slammed his friend into the ground. A crater formed where he impacted and bounced a little in the air.

Seeing that his friend was still airborne, he shot forth, rearing up his claw hand. He swiped his claws down the length of his friend and grunted in pain. He grabbed his right hand as it throbbed in pain. Luke finished bouncing on the ground before getting up. His armor slowly pulled back into his body as he ran over to his friend. Blake was the first to reach him as he looked at his hand. The other two saw it and were shocked to see the damage. His claws that could easily cut down an entire building with no problem were broken.

“You okay?” Luke asked with slight worry.

“Yeah, I’m fine. I’m just in a lot of pain right now.

“You think that they will grow back?” Andrew asked.

“Give me a second and I’ll find out,” Blake said.

He grabbed his friend’s hand and covered it with his own. He shut his eyes as black tendril snails crawled out of his skin and cover Marcus’ hand. He gritted his teeth in pain as the snails did their work. The process took longer than usual and they feared that his claws were permanently damaged. Half an hour passed before Blake finally released him and took a look at his claws. The friends looked with slight worry as his claws were still in bad shape. He saw their worried looks and looked at his claws. They were healed and sharp again, but they were smaller than before. Not sure if it would be permanent or not, he just shrugged it off.

“Seems like that armor is pretty useful,” Marcus said as he got to his feet.

“Dude, aren’t you worried about your claws?” Blake asked.

“I’m a little hurt with the damage, but nothing can be done about it now,” Marcus said.

“Okay,” The three friends answered.

“I’m going to take a little break for now. You three have fun with training for now,” Marcus said as he walked towards the table with the two mares.

The friends watched him walk off for a few seconds before getting ready to spar with each other. Marcus took his seat and leaned back as he relaxed his aching hand. He stared up at the clouds for a few seconds before turning around to speak to the mares.

“So what is it that you exactly want?” Marcus asked.

“Just as Celestia said. We want to better ourselves, but at the same time we don’t want to entirely change,” Nightmare explained.

“So what do you mean?” Marcus continued to ask.

“We want to understand the way that ponies act and behave, but we don’t want to change our virtues for it,” Chrysalis said.

“So you both want to be able to care for the ponies, but you don’t want to change what you represent,” Marcus said.

“Precisely. I want to remain ruler of the night and she wants to keep her hive fed,” Nightmare said.

“I may not be able to keep it that way though,” Chrysalis said with a slight frown.

“What do you mean?” Marcus asked as he turned to face the changeling.

“Seeing as I failed to take over Canterlot, my sister will probably take over my hive,” Chrysalis said as her fists clenched.

“Will she try to attack the ponies?” Nightmare asked.

“There is no try with her. She will attack. The only question is when she will,” Chrysalis said, letting out a heavy sigh.

“Then bring it,” Marcus said.

“You can’t be serious. She’s my older sister and has more power than me,” Chrysalis said.

“I don’t care how much power she has. She wants to start something, then I’m more than happy to finish it. How many other siblings to do you have?” Marcus said.

“My sister Ambrosia will be taking my hive. Her clan has an orange color to them. Mynx is the second oldest and her clan has a pink color. The eldest is Miasma and her clan is blue. Each of them are more ruthless than me and far more successful,” Chrysalis with slight hurt in her voice.

“So what? They’re ruthless bitches that kill anything that moves. You’re better because you will know that you don’t need to kill everyone that you meet. I knew very well that your clan was starving and that is why I didn’t kill you or them,” Marcus said.

“If you knew that then why bother keeping me alive?” Chrysalis asked.

“Because there’s a difference between an actual attack and being desperate. I would personally know the difference. I’m not going to tell you how to live your life, but you need to start making choices. You can either leave here and go die somewhere or you can change and be better than your sisters. In the end the choice is yours about what you want to do,” Marcus said.

He noticed the sun disappear over the horizon and yelled for his friends. He got up from his seat and walked away as they all headed home. Nightmare looked at Chrysalis for a few seconds before getting up and following the humans. The changeling looked at the forest and then back at the retreating humans. Memories of her past filled her mind before she came to her decision. She got up from her seat and followed the humans back to town.

Dark Magic Problems

Final Stand
By: Duelist96
Chapter 33: Dark Magic Problems

Marcus was lying in bed as he stared up at the ceiling. Barely any time had passed when everyone returned home after their first lessons and he was steadily growing bored. The four mares were cuddled around his body as they slept peacefully and he wished that he could join them. Getting tired of having to stay in the bed, his legs slowly starting to feel like pins and needles from the weight of the four mares, he slowly maneuvered out of bed. He believed that he was able to break free from their grasp, but his movements didn’t go unnoticed by Rainbow.

“Is everything alright, Marcus?” Rainbow asked as she rubbed her eyes a little so she could focus.

“Everything is well. I’m just headed for the kitchen to get a glass of water. Leave a spot for me in the bed,” Marcus said.

Rainbow gave a small nod as she drifted back to sleep. Sighing softly, he moved out of the room and headed for the kitchen. He was about to enter the kitchen when he noticed Nightmare standing next to a window and looking out of it. He wanted to question what she was doing, but she seemed focused at whatever she was looking at. He could also see that she didn’t notice that he was up and decided to move on. He took one step into the kitchen before Nightmare spoke up, sending a small chill up his spine.

“Shouldn’t you be asleep?” Nightmare asked, never turning around.

“Shouldn’t you?” Marcus asked back.

“I’m Queen of the Night. I don’t need to sleep during my domains presence,” Nightmare said with a slightly irritated tone.

“Well I couldn’t sleep, so I’m just going to get a glass of water and head back,” Marcus said.

“Is that the only reason why you aren’t asleep?” Nightmare asked as she turned around to face him.

“What are you trying to imply?” Marcus asked as he eyed the dark alicorn.

“I may have been in your dreams only once and Luna has probably only done so a few times, but I can see the fear that controls you,” Nightmare said.

“First off, don’t ever go inside my dreams even if it was the one time. Secondly, you will never say anything about what you saw to anyone. Understand?” Marcus said as he neared the alicorn.

“Or what?” Nightmare taunted.

“I will beat your ass into the ground like I should have,” Marcus threatened.

“And risk breaking a Pinkie Promise? I thought you were supposed to take care us?” Nightmare said with a slight smirk.

“When you start crossing over into dangerous territory then I say ‘fuck it.’ I can make as many promises that I want, but that doesn’t mean I haven’t broken any,” Marcus said.

“So this wouldn’t be the first promise you broke?” Nightmare asked curiously.

“No and I learned to live with the consequences,” Marcus answered.

“Do your friends know?” Nightmare pressed.

“They only know of a few,” Marcus said as he turned around.

He was getting tired of talking to the alicorn about his past and tried to figure out what to talk about instead. He looked around the room and he didn’t see Chrysalis anywhere. He quickly walked into the kitchen and grabbed a glass of water before joining the alicorn in the living room.

“So where is Chrysalis?” Marcus asked as he tried to find the changeling.

“She’s sleeping on the couch,” Nightmare stated as she pointed at the couch.

Marcus squinted his eyes as he tried to spot the changeling and he could barely make out the rise and fall of her body as she slept peacefully. He turned back to the mare and stared at her with a confused expression.

“Any reason why she isn’t sleeping in a bed?” Marcus asked.

“We didn’t want to overstep our boundaries,” Nightmare said.

Every fiber in his being told him to call the alicorn out, but he could see that was her plan. She was enjoying herself as she made him angry and thoroughly enjoyed it when she could push him to his limits. Deciding to not let her have her way, he took a calming breath before speaking to her again.

“Pick her up and follow me. You can use Lyra’s room since she pretty much moved everything she had into my room. No idea why, but I’m not going to argue since this is her house,” Marcus said as he walked down the hall.

“Aren’t you and the unicorn along with the pegasi mates?” Nightmare asked with a raised brow.

“Yeah?” Marcus answered, but more as a question.

“You don’t know your feelings towards them or how they feel about you?” Nightmare asked as she made sure to not disturb the changeling.

“It’s really complicated,” Marcus answered.

“You could have Chrysalis check for you or Cadance since they both react to love.

“Hell no. Chrysalis I can understand since she needs it to survive, but Cadance is completely out of the question. I don’t need ponies prying into my personal territory and Chrysalis can eat all the love as she wants as long as she doesn’t say anything about my feelings,” Marcus said.

“Very well. I thought I would just offer,” Nightmare said as she walked into a room that the human stopped in front of.

“I’m glad that you did because now we avoided a whole mess of problems. I’m also sorry for the lack of décor, but if you both behave yourselves, I might take you out to get some stuff to liven up the room,” Marcus said.

“No promises, but we’ll see what happens,” Nightmare as she smirked at the human and placed the changeling in the bed.

“Listen I have a question,” Marcus started.

“I might have an answer,” Nightmare teased, enjoying the annoyed look on the human.

“This is out of curiosity, but can I touch your mane?” Marcus asked, unable to see the small blush that formed on Nightmare’s muzzle.

“Why do you want to touch it?” Nightmare asked as she tried to keep her composre.

“You and the princesses have the same ethereal look to it and it moves like there is wind around even though there isn’t. I just want to know if it’s physically real or if something will just pass through it,” Marcus explained.

“If it will help to sate your curiosity and to leave me be the rest of the night, then you may touch it?” Nightmare said.

The human stared at the alicorn for a few seconds before slowly walking towards her. The mare took a seat on the edge of the bed as she pulled her mane to the front. He could see her hands grasp her mane like it was real hair, but he could only think it was because she was an alicorn. He slowly reached out with his hand and gently stroked across her night sky mane. He opened one eye to see what had happened with his hand and he was generally surprised. He wasn’t sure what was going to happen, but he found it interesting with what happened.

His hand could feel the mane move, but he could feel the individual hairs that made it up. He held different strands of her mane in each finger as he ran the entire length. Her mane was very cool to the touch as it felt like the cool night breeze outside. After running has hand through her mane a few more times, he pulled back as he tried to find the words to describe how he felt.

“That was pretty cool. How does your mane have hairs in it when it just looks like the night sky?” Marcus asked.

“With the exception of Cadance and maybe others if they come into existence, out manes and tails do this because of our magic,” Nightmare explained.

“But Cadance is an alicorn. How does it relate to your magic?” Marcus pressed.

“Simply put, it’s because Celestia, Luna, and I have lived thousands of years. We have stored our magic during these years and this is a result. Nothing really bad happens and there are no ill side effects, this just happens,” Nightmare answered.

“So if Cadance were to do the same with her magic, she could get an ethereal look?” Marcus asked interested.

“Yes, but as I said, we’ve had many years to store up our magic. Personally I store my magic, but it isn’t required,” Nightmare said.

“Learn something new every day I guess,” Marcus said with a slight chuckle.

“Is there anything else that you would like to know?” Nightmare asked.

“I think I’m good for now. So have a wonderful night and like I said, if you stay on your best behavior we can get more stuff for you room,” Marcus said as he closed the door.

He could hear the dark alicorn chuckle to herself as he headed back for his room. He was about to walk in when he felt his phone vibrate. He looked down to see he received a text from Blake. He quickly unlocked his phone because receiving a text from Blake was very rare. He would only send a text if there was some kind of emergency. He skimmed through most of the text and saw that he wanted to meet him at the fountains. Looking at the clock, he noticed he still had some time before the sun would rise and the princesses notice their missing human lover.

He left the house without a shirt because he wanted to see what his friend had to say. He was glad most of the town was asleep around this time or he would have received many odd looks about a shirtless human running around the town. He arrived at the park and jogged over to the fountain when he saw his friend sitting on the edge.

“I see you got my text,” Blake said.

“Yeah. So what’s going on because you hardly ever text unless it’s important,” Marcus said as he took a seat next to him.

“You remember the assassin?” Blake asked.

“What happened?” Marcus asked, not wanting to beat around the bush.

“He escaped during the changeling attack. I looked all over for him, but I couldn’t find a single trace. I assumed he either returned back to where he came from or to get others to help fight against us. Tonight I found out what happened to him,” Blake explained.

Marcus was ready to ask what he meant when his friend handed him a brown box. The box was simple and had an easily removable lid. The box itself wasn’t entirely large, but expansive enough to probably fit a head. Making that one connection sent his heart rate up as he quickly threw away the lid. He looked inside only to turn away quickly as he tried to keep vomit from escaping from the horrendous stench. He was able to get his breathing under control and went back to look inside the box.

Inside the box was a head with missing eyes, ears, and horn. He didn’t need a scientist to know he was staring at the severed head of Wrath. The blood was still fresh as it dripped from the missing ears and empty eye sockets. He covered the box with the lid and turned back to his friend.

“Was there anything else?” Marcus asked as he set the box aside.

“There was this note,” Blake said as he handed him the piece of paper.

We don’t allow failures like his to go unpunished. His contract still stands and more will be coming for you when you least expect it.

Marcus looked over the paper a few more times to see if he could find any signature or any more to the note. There was nothing, but the short statement as he sighed heavily and gave the note back to his friend. He pinched the bridge of his nose as he let everything sink in. He felt something on his shoulder and looked up to see his friend looking at him with concern.

“So what do we do now?” Blake asked.

“There isn’t much to go on and they might be trying to wait us out. I have no idea when we’ll be attacked, but that was already a given. For now we just keep our eyes open for anything suspicious and tell the others without worrying our mares,” Marcus said.

“Can we ever have a normal life?” Blake asked as a tear escaped.

“I asked myself the same question when shit got real. I can say with certainty that the others have a high chance for a normal life. You, Andrew, and Luke are second in being able to live somewhat normally,” Marcus said.

“What about you?” Blake asked as he turned to his friend.

“I probably will never have that chance,” Marcus answered solemnly.

“What about your mares? Don’t they make you happy? Don’t you want to be with them?” Blake asked with slight frustration.

“The mares are great and they do make me happy. I want to be with them, but look at everything that has happened around me so far. I’ve killed one of Celestia’s guards, I killed four harpies and left one alive that has probably asked her queen to hunt me down, and I openly stated I was ready for war with the harpies at the gala. With all that and maybe whatever else may come, what am I supposed to do?” Marcus asked angrily.

“Stop trying to hide,” Blake state plainly.

“What do you mean?” Marcus asked with a raised brow.

“You hide behind this wall that Drak easily noticed you start putting up after everything went downhill after our parents’ deaths. He told us about this so we could keep it from being a steel vault that doesn’t allow anything in or out. You’ve let some genuine feelings be seen, but you still try to hide. You’ve had us since the beginning and now in this world you don’t have one, two, or three, but four mares who love you and want to help. They’ve seen what has happened around you, but don’t blame you one bit.”

“You also have the support of the other mares who are your friends as well. We, meaning all your friends, will stand by you through thick and thin because we need each other. You also have a filly in case you haven’t noticed who likes to talk with you. You just need for one time in your life to open the damn vault and stop trying to take care of everything yourself,” Blake said as he gave a slight glare at his friend.

“Maybe, but I just don’t know,” Marcus said as he looked down at the dirt.

“I’m sorry I raised my voice at you, but you needed to hear that. Neither of us are asking for a complete change right now, but maybe start trying,” Blake said.

Marcus gave a slight nod as his friend put a hand on his shoulder. He gave a small smile to show they were still good friends, even after their argument.

“Let’s head back home before the mares start to worry,” Blake said.

Marcus gave his friend a fist bump before he left. He stood alone next to the fountain and looked into the water. The weight of his friends’ words were heavy on his mind as he took the time to think about what he was told. He grabbed a small pebbled and threw it at his reflection as he stared at the ripples. Nothing changed as the ripples slowly came to a stop before leaving a still reflection of himself again. He took a deep breath before turning around and heading back to the house to get started on breakfast.

Morning

The sun rose peacefully for the human, even though he returned as the sun was starting to rise over the horizon. Marcus was busy in the kitchen as he tried to make something edible for the current residents. He had this nagging feeling in the back of his head that was trying to convince him that he forgot something important. The only problem was that everything he could think of had been dealt with, but the nag wouldn’t leave him alone. He just shrugged as he waited for whatever it could be to just present itself later.

He was silently humming to himself as he cooked french toast he didn’t hear someone walk in the kitchen. His eyes were focused on the browning bread to make sure they didn’t burn until something blocked his vision. He felt something soft press against his back as a sensual tone whispered into his ear.

“Hey there, lover,” The mystery person said.

He reached up and grabbed the writs of his handler and pulled them away from his eyes. He turned around to be met with a pair of magenta orbs that eyed him lustfully. He was about to say something when Rainbow jumped up and wrapped her legs around his waist and smothered his face in her moderate cleavage. He inhaled her scent deeply and could already tell that something was wrong. Staying on the safe side he slowly played along with her game. He became a little aggressive as he grabbed her hair and tugged her head back.

He could hear the soft moan Dash let out as he kept her head pulled back. Her cheeks were flushed red, her breathing labored as she watched him with needy eyes. He leaned close to her flickering ear as he let his warm breath wash over her ear. Her body shivered as he spoke low, but soon stopped as it became threatening.

“Change out of her form,” Marcus commanded as he pulled her legs off his waist and gently let her fall to the floor.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” Dash said as she tried to look hurt.

“You very well know what I’m talking about, Chrysalis,” Marcus said as he gave her a slight glare.

Chrysalis was tempted to try and feign ignorance again, but the glare made her think otherwise. She swallowed a small lump that had formed in her throat before slowly getting back to her feet. As she steadily rose to her feet, careful to not upset the slightly angered human, Chrysalis slowly reverted back to her form. Marcus was glad that she still had her dress on from last night to avoid any awkwardness that could have happened. The changeling slowly rocked on her feet for a few seconds before the human pointed towards a chair at the table.

She didn’t say anything or even breathe as she walked over to the place she was told to go. She looked back to the human to see him resume cooking and sat in silence as she waited for whatever he might do. Fear slowly gripped her as many different punishments he could cause her bring her closer to a panic attack. Her heart beat against her chest and she nearly screamed when he set a plate in front of her. Her breathing was heavy as she looked at the plate filled with food and the human that was looking at her with a raised brow.

“You see a ghost?” Marcus asked.

“Something like that,” Chrysalis responded.

“Well, go ahead and dig in. I’m making some for the others and there might be enough for seconds if you want more,” Marcus said as he went back to cooking.

The changeling queen poked at her food a few times to see if he did anything to it. From what she could see, it was simple prench toast with apple and orange slices. Seeing nothing out of the ordinary, she took a tentative bite. Her eyes widened in surprise at the myriad of flavors that assaulted her tongue. She couldn’t remember the last time she had a breakfast so delicious, but then again she didn’t remember having much of a breakfast at all during her childhood. She took a few more bites of the mouthwatering food before asking a questing that was on her mind.

“How did you know that it was me in disguise?” Chrysalis asked as she took smaller and slower bites.

“I’m going to go on a limb here and say you can already tell how close I am to those four mares,” Marcus started.

“Yes,” Chrysalis replied as she waited for his answer.

“To make it simple even though it won’t make sense, it was your scent,” Marcus replied as he got three more plates ready.

“I don’t understand. How does a scent have anything to do about finding out my disguise?” Chrysalis asked with a raised brow.

“Dash usually smells like a cool rainfall during autumn. It’s a comforting scent that reminds me of good times from my world, but that is neither here or there. You on the other hand and I’m not trying to sound insulting, are kind of earthly,” Marcus explained.

“How earthly?” Chrysalis asked as she tried to figure out the human’s analogy.

“You smell like dirt to put it bluntly, but there is more. It’s a moist dirt that never completely dries and allows for many crops to grow on its nutritious land, but there is also something else,” Marcus said, hoping to stop the conversation there.

“Now I’m interested to know what else I smell like,” Chrysalis said with a small pout. She also noticed the human shake his head as he finished cooking up the breakfast.

“You also smell like death and loneliness,” Marcus answered bluntly.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Chrysalis asked as she jumped to her feet.

“Just that wherever you were born doesn’t really seem like a friendly environment,” Marcus stated.

“You get used to it,” Chrysalis said as she sat down in her chair.

“You can say that all you want, but you know you’re wrong. I’m not going to bother prying though because it’s your life and it doesn’t really concern me. So go ahead and eat up so we can get all of us to Twilight’s place,” Marcus said as he started setting the table.

The changeling didn’t say anything as she went back to her food. She watched the human as he went about cleaning up the kitchen. She was about to take another bite from her apple when the other mares appeared. Each of them gave her a hard glare as they took their seats around the table. She wasn’t the only one getting the look though as it was passed between her and Nightmare. The tension in the room was heavy and the alicorn and changeling decided to remove themselves from the table.

They stood near the counter with the human was eating by himself. He noticed their presence and he looked over to see his mares eyeing the two beside him. He wanted to say something to help keep everyone at ease, but couldn’t find the right words to say. He went back to his own food before Nightmare spoke up.

“This may be a little forward, but I was wondering if Chrysalis and I could get some clothes?” Nightmare asked with a slightly hopeful look.

“Wouldn’t hurt to get you two some clothes since neither of you really came with anything. I’ll ask my friend Ryan to see if he can convince Rarity to help,” Marcus said.

“Hey, bug lady. Where’s your crown?” Blood ask as she viciously bit into her orange.

“No point in wearing something that no longer holds any merit. I no longer have a hive so I’m no longer a queen. I am still of royal blood though so I’m at least left with the title of princess, but even that means nothing since I’m among ponies,” Chrysalis said as she started cleaning her plate.

“Doesn’t really mean much to me,” Marcus said as he finished his food.

“Why’s that?” Nightmare asked.

“I don’t really care much for titles on people. You can call yourself princess, queen, or even goddess, but if you bleed like the rest of the people then you’re equal to them,” Marcus explained.

“So you would talk to any royalty like they were a normal pony no matter the circumstances?” Chrysalis asked.

“Of course. The same goes for Celestia. I respect she has political power and has learned mediation, but she isn’t above me,” Marcus stated.

Everyone was staring at the human after hearing his thoughts on royalty. Blood was utterly confused since she served Luna as her guard, but didn’t know how to treat the information Marcus gave. With no one able to come up with anything to say, they each went back to their own activities. It wasn’t long before Bon-Bon showed up and she wasn’t entirely in a happy mood.

The beige mare didn’t say anything as she walked towards the human and looked directly into her eyes. He could see she was a little upset, but not enough to say she was going to cause him any harm. He placed his plate to the side as he waited for the candy mare to speak to him. It didn’t take long for her to speak, but what she said confused him.

“You’ll be able to keep the house clean, right?” Bon-Bon asked.

“I will, although I don’t know what you’re getting at,” Marcus said as he looked over to Lyra to see if she had any insight. His only response was a shrug.

“I ask because I’m going to stay with Rose for a bit so this can get sorted out,” Bon-Bon said as she let out a heavy sigh.

“I don’t mean to kick you out of your house. If I could I would be staying in another house, but some of the ponies don’t like me,” Marcus said.

“It’s fine. She owes me a favor and as long as Lyra is here it’s fine. Plus I want to get to know Brandon a little more,” Bon-Bon mumbled under her breath.

“What was that last part?” Marcus asked.

“Nothing, but like I said, it’s fine and I have nothing against you for something you couldn’t control,” Bon-Bon said as she gave a small smile.

“Even then you shouldn’t have to leave your house, but if you’re fine with it then I’ll drop it.” Marcus said.

“Thank you. You should also hurry up,” Bon-Bon with a small grin.

“Why?” Marcus asked.

“You’re late for your appointment with Twilight,” Bon-Bon said loud enough for everyone to hear.

After the mare said that, everyone in the room finished their food quickly and were out the door before they wasted another second. The human could only watch with a slightly hurt look as he and Bon-Bon were the only ones left in the kitchen. He looked over at the beige mare to see her laughing a little and had to give her that point. He knew that it was nothing harmful towards him and was able to get a laugh himself.

He gave the candy mare a small pat on the shoulder as he left the kitchen. He could already feel the headache forming and he wasn’t even getting lectured by the lavender mare yet. The walk to the library was quick as he entered the building and could see the lavender unicorn glaring at him. She would have given him a stern talking about arriving on time to her meetings, but she was in the middle of her lesson. After a few seconds from her glare, she returned attention to the other.

Marcus walked to a secluded spot in the library while everyone listened to Twilight. Taking this time alone, he changed his hand to its claw form. He didn’t want to worry anyone about what was going on, but during the training session he had with Luke, his claws still haven’t grown back. He ran a finger along the broken claws and could feel how broken they were. Seeing there wasn’t much to do and he didn’t want to bother Blake about it, he decided to file it away.

He looked back up to see everyone on break and he went to find Ryan. It wasn’t hard to find his friend as he spotted him lounging on the couch, Rarity sitting next to him. He was glad to see the mare there so he could cut the conversation shorter than what was planned. The white unicorn noticed the approaching human and waved him over. He took a seat in a nearby chair and nudged his friend to get his attention.

“Hey there, Marcus,” Ryan said as he rubbed his eyes.

“Hey, been working hard at the farm?” Marcus joked.

“Yes, but the calm is kind of getting to me because every early morning I expect to be moving out to a new camp like we always did,” Ryan said as he gave a warm laugh.

“Yeah, maybe one day we can get used to it,” Marcus said as he gave a small smile.

“It would be nice to finally relax,” Ryan said as he wrapped an arm around Rarity.

“I need a favor from you,” Marcus said.

“What is it?” Ryan asked.

“I need Rarity to get Chrysalis and Nightmare some clothes,” Marcus stated.

“WHAT!” Rarity screamed in an unladylike fashion, but quickly composed herself from the stares she was getting.

“Why do I need to do that?” Rarity asked with a small growl.

“Well, I don’t have any money and I know the others won’t put a single bit forward to help. I’ll gladly take any stupid favor you come up with or a task you need done if you do this. I’ve already laid out the ground rules for them and they at least deserve this so we don’t look like monsters,” Marcus explained.

“I can see your point, but I don’t feel safe having them in my home. I also have Sweetie Belle over for the next several months and I fear for her safety and innocence,” Rarity said.

“I understand your fear, but you have nothing to worry about. I’m pretty sure I would have to go with them to make sure they don’t cause any trouble,” Marcus assured her.

“I will do this since you asked nicely enough,” Rarity said.

“So what do I need to do to pay you back?” Marcus asked.

“You’ll find out later,” Rarity said with a slight grin.

He didn’t even notice her grin as he got up from the chair and went to get something to drink. He pulled his phone out to see the time and it was nearing the second half of the lesson. Celestia had said they wouldn’t practice any magic until next week so they can learn about their magic. The white alicorn was already setting everything up when everyone returned to their seats. She went through the same stuff like last time and asked questions about what they learned before and Drak was getting them correct like they were elementary school questions.

Once she finished her lecture, she went about passing out books about their specific magic. Everyone took the time to look through the book and learn the history of their magic. Ryan was staring at his book intently for several seconds before shooting his hand into the air. Celestia saw his raised hand and called out to him.

“Is there something you need, Ryan?” Celestia asked as she walked over to him.

“Yeah, I know you mentioned Alex, Jaeden, and I having dark magic, but looking through this book, I don’t see how mine falls under that category,” Ryan said.

“Your book won’t explain the reason because I gave all three of you the more calm versions of your magic. Illusion magic is dark for a couple of reasons. The first reason is the big one and it’s because when it’s combine with shadow and blood magic, you get necromantic magic,” Celestia explained.

“Doesn’t really matter to us. Four years of dealing with zombies, I’m pretty sure we’re done dealing with any undead,” Marcus said.

“That makes sense, but what are the other reasons because that can’t be the only reason for it being dark?” Ryan said.

“Blood magic and shadow magic make sense to be dark magic, correct?” Celestia asked.

“Yeah because blood magic is about using your own life force and shadow magic can create demons to kill for you,” Ryan said.

“Illusion steps in the complicated area because of how it works. Most of your spells will use physical objects around you to work, but that’s only half of it. The other half of illusion magic is its ability to create chaos,” Celestia said.

“What do you mean?” Drak asked as everyone gathered around her.

“There was a unicorn by the name of Mirage. She easily destroyed an entire empire without ever having to kill anypony herself,” Celestia started.

“How’s that even possible?” Callie asked.

“She learned how to manipulate the minds of other ponies by falsifying their memories. Those who were once friends became bitter enemies. Lovers turned against each other and tried to kill the other. Everything they once knew was changed into some dark and twisted form that caused them to fight amongst themselves. After a few days they lose all sense of their sanity and will either go out and hunt for others to kill or end their own lives,” Celestia said as she fought back a tear.

“So she pretty much tricked them into fighting each other because they no longer trusted each other?” Brandon asked.

“Somewhat. Illusion magic is hard to heal as well since ponies don’t really know what their actual memories were to being with. A pony can fix a memory so much before complications arise. In the end though the only thing to do is put them out of their misery. They would never return back to who they once were and would always remain a threat to themselves and everyone around them,” Celestia said before walking back.

“How many times have you seen it?” Marcus asked calmly.

“MARCUS!” Rainbow yelled.

“It’s fine, Rainbow. I’ve seen it at least a dozen times before I finally did something about it,” Celestia said.

“So what exactly will we be learning then?” Alex asked as he gestured to the other two.

“You will learn to summon shadow wisps which are low level, but can be useful when applied properly. Jaeden will learn a few offensive spells that won’t drastically drain his life force. Ryan will learn how to pacify anyone trapped inside his illusion mist,” Celestia said.

“That seems fair enough. Hopefully there will never come a time where we will need to learn the darker stuff,” Andrew joked and ended up receiving glares from everyone.

“That was terrible and you should feel terrible for saying that,” Callie said as she gave a light slap upside his head.

“I’m trying to keep the mood from getting depressing from all this information,” Andrew defended.

“Dude, you should know by now that when we get involved, nothing is never going to be not depressing,” Ryan said.

“Fine, I’m sorry for my terrible joke,” Andrew said as he sat in his chair and was soon joined by Fluttershy.

Everyone went to their own learning sessions for the rest of the time and Marcus decided to head outside and relax under the warm rays of the sun. As he left the treehouse he noticed Whooves getting the attention of the princesses. He tried to read his lips to see what he had to say, but a fiery maned pegasus blocked his view as she pushed him outside.

Whooves

The stallion was able to get the princesses attention and had them follow him into the kitchen. He looked around the room to make sure they were alone and when he was certain they were, he pulled out a small box that emitted a force field around the four of them. He turned around to see the three alicorns staring at him with raised brows.

“Sorry, but I don’t want the others to hear what I have to say,” Whooves said as he wiped his brow.

“What has you so worried?” Cadance asked.

“A few weeks ago I had a dream. In that dream I saw all of them in a devastating conflict, but I don’t know with who,” Whooves started.

“How bad does it get?” Luna asked.

“Very, very bad. Our land was in ruin, ponies lying dead in the street, and the humans were badly injured. That isn’t the part that had me worried though,” Whooves said as he tried to stop his shaking from the recalled events.

“Then what’s the real problem?” Celestia asked.

“There was something standing in front of them, but I couldn’t tell who it was. I could barely even tell the humans apart in all the darkness, but if I had a guess to who it was, I think it was Marcus,” Whooves said as his body gave a violent shudder.

“How long do we have until this event occurs?” Celestia asked in a serious tone.

“I’m not sure. I’m not even sure if this will ever come to be. The future is ever changing, but even then from what I could tell, a lot of events still need to play out. Many of the pieces still haven’t been played and many questions are still left unanswered,” Whooves said.

“Is there anything we can do?” Cadance asked.

“Only a few things and even then it’s silly to think it would work,” Whooves said with a slight chuckle.

“If it’s anything that could possibly help, please let us know,” Luna said.

“The only thing we can do is hope the future changes soon and make sure that all the humans are ready to own up to their own fears,” Whooves said.

“Can this ever be easy for us?” Celestia asked as she pinched her brow.

“We would all love that, but we have to deal with the hand we are given,” Whooves stated matter of factually.

Celestia gave a small shake of her head, knowing the earth stallion was right. During the many years of her life, she was actually uncertain of the future and felt something she hadn’t felt in a long time. Fear. Fear was gripping her and she hoped that it would be quelled soon before anything terrible came their way. The princesses each gave a nod to the stallion before he took down the force field and exited the kitchen, the alicorns not far behind him.

Marcus

“Careful, Spits. Where’s the fire?” Marcus asked after having the mare stop shoving him outside.

“I need you to do something,” Spitfire said.

“What is it?” Marcus asked as he saw the worry in her eyes.

“I need you to find Scootaloo. I’ve been getting phone calls from Cheerilee about her skipping classes, but it’s something I understand since I was the same way,” Spitfire said.

“So what exactly happened to make this a bigger situation than before?” Marcus asked.

“Cheerilee explained that everything was going fine, but she ended up throwing a tantrum in class and stormed out of the building. It was apparently parent’s day at the school and she just blew up at everypony,” Spitfire said as she grew worried for the young filly.

“You told me that her parents died, correct?” Marcus asked.

“Yes,” Spitfire answered quickly.

“Does she have any other family members she knows about?” Marcus asked, his concern growing for who was watching the filly.

“No,” Spitfire answered.

“Then who has been watching over her?” Marcus asked, his voice getting slightly louder.

“I have, but she doesn’t know that it has been me taking care of her. She lost her mother when she was four and her father died before even getting to know her. I’m the reason that he didn’t make all those years ago. I was riddled with guilt that I thought I could make it up to them if I looked after their child, but I hardly know what I’m doing. She needs somepony who can actually give her attention and from everything I’ve seen, you are the one that can provide that. Can you please do that for me?” Spitfire asked as a few tears escaped her eyes.

Marcus was quick to wrap the pegasus up in a hug as she slowly became a blubbering mess. He stroked her mane as he cooed into her ear as she cried into his shoulder. He understood the feeling of guilt she was having and wanted to help her in any way she could. As her breathing slowly calmed down, he gently pushed the mare back a little so they were looking eye to eye. He could see the hurt that was shining in her eyes and gave a small nod.

“I’ll take care of this. I might not be the best figure for her to look up to, but I can make sure she is safe and sound. Also, the thing with her father wasn’t your fault. He knew the risk he was getting into and still went to save you. You’re a very tough mare for taking care of her, but maybe it’s also time for her to know that someone is looking out for her,” Marcus said as he tried to soothe the pegasus.

“What if she ends up hating me?” Spitfire asked.

“I promise that she won’t. She is a very tough filly and even though the news will hurt, she will hold respect for you,” Marcus said.

The mare stared into the human’s eyes for a few a seconds before slowly nodding her head. She used his sleeve to wipe her tears away before letting go of him. Once she was under control she followed the human who started walking off. She was confused to where he was going, but it seemed like he had an idea of where to go.

“So where are we going?” Spitfire asked.

“I think I have a hunch on where she might have gone. Were her parents buried here in Ponyville?” Marcus asked.

“They were, but what-” Before she could even finish, Marcus turned around quickly enough to shock her.

“Then take me there,” Marcus said.

The golden mare was confused at first with his train of thought, but her gears slowly pieced together the puzzle. Scootaloo knew the name of her parents because of the house she was living in, so it would make sense she would ask where their graves were. Understanding where the human was going now, she took the lead as she led the two of them to the cemetery to hopefully find Scootaloo.

Moving Forward

Final Stand
By: Marcus Sinlak
Chapter 34: Moving Forward

Marcus was chasing after the golden mare, trying his hardest to not lose sight of her. He didn’t know exactly why, but during their run towards the cemetery, she decided to start flying. It was hard enough to try and keep up with her on foot, but now it was nearly impossible for him to keep up with her speed. Now that he had a chance to quickly think about it, he was dating probably two of the fastest mares in Equestria. His sudden realization had him praying that they didn’t start making him run laps around town.

He wasn’t sure how long he was running, but he saw the golden mare stop outside an iron gate, waiting patiently for him. He reached the iron gate and leaned against the brick pillar, trying to catch his breath. He looked up to see Spitfire grinning down at him. She was about to say something when he stopped her with a raised hand. After taking several deep breaths, he looked the mare in the eyes as he spoke.

“I’m not going on a training schedule. I was built with endurance not speed,” Marcus said as he took a few more breaths.

“I was going to suggest that, but if you think you can handle it then I won’t push,” Spitfire said with a small smile.

“If I may though, who is built for speed out of all your friends?” Spitfire asked.

“If we go based off how we are now, Luke is the fastest, but only because of his powers. Before we gained our powers, Callie was the fastest. Drak, which thank everything this never changed, has been able to stay the second fastest,” Marcus explained.

The mare gave a small nod after he was done talking and waited the last few seconds for him to catch his breath. Exhaling deeply, he opened the iron gate with a loud creak. He cringed at the noise out of instinct, thinking he alerted guards to his presence. He continued to slowly open the gate, listening to the dreadful creaking noise before Spitfire shoved it all the way open. She gave the human a small glare and he could only shrug and chuckle a little at himself.

The two walked into the cemetery, dew covering the grass around every tombstone. The golden mare continued to lead as she read the names on the tombstones. He glanced at a few before a pair caught his attention. He felt his heart ache at the names on the tombstones and made sure that he would tell Ryan about it later. He shook his head to get out of his little funk and ran after the mare.

He spotted the Wonderbolt standing next to the tree, looking at something not too far away. He walked next to the mare and looked in the direction she was. It wasn’t hard to notice the purple mane gently moving in the gentle breeze. He looked at the small filly as she sat in front of two tombstones, muffled crying barely heard as she sat there. It pained him to see her cry, so he carefully stepped around Spitfire, patting her on the shoulder as he went.

He slowly walked towards the filly, trying to keep his presence unknown until he reached her. He was halfway to her when he stepped on a stray twig and it snapped audibly. He saw her ears swivel as she quickly turned around. He didn’t move as he watched the filly’s eyes go wide as she jumped to her feet and wiped at her eyes. He liked how the filly was trying to act tough about what was happening, but he wasn’t going to allow her to avoid this situation.

She continued to wipe at her eyes as he walked towards her. He stopped just in front of her and sat down. He looked at the tombstones and read the names ‘Firefly’ and ‘Starburst.’ He closed his eyes and bowed his head as he paid the departed his respects. The filly had finished wiping her eyes and was now looking at the human. He could see some tear marks were left on her fur and pulled out a tissue he took from Spitfire. He glanced over to see that she noticed her missing tissue and looked at him with a slight frown.

He pulled the filly closer as he started to wipe at her eyes. She struggled against his grip as she tried to fight off his wiping. He was able to get most of the tear marks removed before letting the filly go. Her cheeks were tinged lightly red as she glared up at him. Silence filled the void between the two before she finally spoke up.

“What are you doing here?” Scootaloo asked.

“Cheerilee called Spitfire and had me come to talk to you,” Marcus answered.

“Are you the only one here?” Scootaloo asked with her head down.

“No,” Marcus said.

“Who else is here?” Scootaloo continued.

“Spitfire, please come out,” Marcus said.

The filly noticed the golden mare walk out from the tree and quicky cleaned herself up. After she had her backside clean from whatever was on the ground, she greeted the mare.

“Hello, Ms. Spitfire,” Scootaloo said.

“Please, Scootaloo, just call me Spitfire,” Spitfire said with a small smile.

“What can I help you with?” Scootaloo asked.

“I just thought that the three of us could talk for a bit,” Marcus said.

“What about?” Scootaloo asked nervously.

“About why you left school,” Marcus said in a serious tone.

“So I skipped class today. I always get my work done and I make good grades, so why does it matter?” Scootaloo shot back.

“Because there was a reason why you threw a tantrum when you left,” Spitfire said.

“I don’t want to talk about it,” Scootaloo said as she crossed her arms and turned around.

Marcus wasn’t going to have her avoid her problem like he always did, especially if it’s causing her to act out. He reached out to the filly who had her back turned to him and grabbed under her arms. Her body tensed as he lifted her into the air and brought her closer to his lap. She struggled in his grip as she tried to plant her feet on the ground, but his grip never faltered. Once she was over his lap, he gently brought her down and sat her in the middle.

No words were said as he gently stroked her purple mane. The filly continued to fight his grip, but was slowly growing tired. Once her body was down squirming and she sat back to let him continue stroking her mane, he finally spoke to her.

“It hurts, doesn’t it?” Marcus stated.

“What do you mean?” Scootaloo feigned ignorance.

“Losing the ones you care about,” Marcus answered.

“Mom always said that everypony dies eventually,” Scootaloo shot back.

“But you never expected it to be so soon, did you?” Marcus pressed.

“I know what you’re trying to do and stop it,” Scootaloo said as she started to struggle again.

“It’s okay, you know?” Marcus continued.

“What’s okay?” Scootaloo asked, her voice increasing in volume.

“To cry for their passing,” Marcus answered as he held her tighter.

“I don’t need to cry! I’m tough enough to handle that they’re gone!” Scootaloo shouted.

“Don’t lie to me!” Marcus yelled as he pulled the filly’s face forward.

The filly stopped squirming as she stared in shock at the human. Her breathing slowed as she stared into his eyes. She could see the small anger that he had, but there were small forming tears as he stared at her. She could feel his heart beat against his chest as he tried to calm down. Spitfire was surprised to see the human yell at a foal, but kept out of the conversation as she saw he had something to say.

“Lie to others like that if you want, but don’t lie to me or yourself,” Marcus said somberly.

“What do you mean?” Scootaloo asked as she refused to move.

“Losing someone you care about is a pain that never goes away. You can say that you’re fine, but you’re not. You’ll constantly miss them and you can only learn to live with it,” Marcus said.

“How do you know?” Scootaloo asked with general curiosity.

“My friends and I have been living with that pain for the past two to three years. I know it isn’t as long as you’ve dealt with, but we know the pain still exists. Your friends are also there for you if you ever need them. I want you to take advantage of that opportunity since I didn’t before,” Marcus explained.

“Why didn’t you ask your friends for help?” Scootaloo asked.

“In the words of my one of my friends, it’s because I was trying to hide. It took him yelling at me to get it through my thick skull. I’m going to speak with my friends later, but you’re still young enough to receive the care from your friends,” Marcus said as he started to stroke her mane again.

“Even then, what am I supposed to do? I have no pony to look out for me. There isn’t a dad to help me if I fall down nor a mother to give me the love I need. I’m all alone in this town and no pony seems to even notice,” Scootaloo said as she started to cry.

“Do you remember the last words that your mother spoke to you? I don’t know, but I would like to,” Marcus said as he kept the filly close to his chest.

“She said that I was a lot like my dad. Even during those four years, I was always headstrong and wanted to be as tough as I could be,” Scootaloo said, her words muffled as her tears stained the human’s shirt.

“She was right, you know?” Spitfire said as she stepped in.

“What do you mean?” Scootaloo asked as she looked at the golden mare with tear filled eyes.

“All these years after you lost your parents, you still act like your father,” Spitfire said as she sat next to the human and held the filly’s hand.

“I need to tell you something very important. What I’m going to say will cause you to probably feel different about me, but it’s time you knew,” Spitfire said as she ran her hand across the filly’s cheek.

“What is it?” Scootaloo asked with slight worry.

“The first thing you need to know is that I’ve been taking care of you when your parents passed away,” Spitfire started.

“So you’re the mystery mare that has been buying everything I need?” Scootaloo asked as she received a nod in response.

“The second thing is that I’m the reason your father died,” Spitfire said and she could see the hurt in the filly’s eyes.

“I don’t understand. How is it your fault?” Scootaloo asked as she pulled away from the golden mare.

“I did something really stupid and ended up getting saved by him, only for that save to end his life as well. If you hate me for that, I’m fine with it. There is one thing you should know though and that’s your father asked me to take care of you. He never blamed me for what happened as it was part of the job,” Spitfire said as she looked at the ground.

The filly was silent as she looked between the mare and the human. Many emotions were running through her head as she tried to focus on one to feel. Marcus could see the filly was slightly panicking and fully wrapped her in his arms. The filly continued to shake for several seconds before she started to calm down. Once she was done shaking in his arms, he let her go as she pulled away and walked towards the mare.

The human could only hope the filly would forgive her, but in the end it was her choice. Silence filled the area around them as the filly took a few deep breaths. Spitfire looked at the filly as she waited for the impending yelling from the filly. She was ready for anything that the filly would throw at her, but she wasn’t ready for what she ended up doing. Scootaloo wrapped her arms around the golden mare as she cried gently into her fur.

“I don’t hate you, Spitfire. I know that it wasn’t your fault and my father did the best he could. I’m glad he was able to save somepony as caring as you,” Scootaloo said as she smiled at the golden mare.

Spitfire had no idea what to do. She has dealt with many situations that always required quick and decisive decision, but not of it compared to this. She felt the filly give her one last hug before she let go and walked back to the tombstones. She got to her knees as she bowed her head and whispered under her breath. They stayed in silence for a few minutes before the filly got to her feet and faced the two adults.

“So what happens now? I’m still alone and don’t have many friends to talk to about this,” Scootaloo said as she stared at the two adults.

“Scoots, you’re not alone. Hell, you’ve bugged me every chance you had and seemed to enjoy being around me. So you’re not really alone. You have me, Spits, Dash, and your friends. You ever need anything don’t hesitate to ask because whatever it is, I’ll drop everything to help you,” Marcus offered as he got to his feet.

“Do you really mean that?” Scootaloo asked as she looked at the human hopefully.

“Of course, but you’re going have to go to school a little more often,” Marcus said as he picked up the filly and carried her on his back.

“Why?” Scootaloo asked with a little pout, but it was hidden as she nuzzled the human’s neck.

“I’m not going to let you turn out like my friends and I,” Marcus answered as he walked forward.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Spitfire asked as she started walking with the human.

“None of really graduated high school or even went to college,” Marcus answered.

“So you’re all high school drop outs? Doesn’t seem likely though since all of you know what you’re doing,” Spitfire said as she looked at the human with a raised brow.

“We never had a chance to pursue a higher education. The fight for our lives started during our last year of high school. We did the best we could with books that we could scrounge up, but there is probably things we could still learn,” Marcus said as he grinned at Spitfire.

“So most of the things you all pulled off was out of luck?” Spitfire asked.

“Almost everything has been done out of luck. Whether ending up in this world has been good or bad hasn’t really been figured out. Our fighting though has really come in handy as we learned on the go,” Marcus couldn’t help but chuckle.

“We’ll never fully understand you, will we?” Spitfire said as she gave a small frown.

“Probably not, but that didn’t seem to stop most of you with getting in a relationship with us. I guess you all really enjoy our company,” Marcus started to tease.

“You make it a little more interesting here, that I’ll say for sure,” Spitfire said as she shook her head a little.

The two continued to walk for the treehouse until the human felt the filly squirm a little. He turned carefully to see the young filly fast asleep on his back. She had a small smile on her face as she nuzzled deeper into the human’s neck. He wasn’t sure what compelled him to do such an act, but seeing the filly sleep, he kissed her on the head. He touched his forehead to hers for a few seconds before pulling away to see the golden mare smirking at him.

“What?” Marcus asked defensively.

“Oh nothing. I knew you were the right choice for her to look up to,” Spitfire said as she nudged his arm.

“She’s like us in many different ways. Her toughness though probably equates to Drak and myself,” Marcus said.

“Which reminds me. You said that all of you had to educate yourselves while on the road, but how is it that Drak is able to outsmart some of you?” Spitfire asked as she started to float in the air.

“Drak has always been good at picking things up pretty quickly. Kind of made wonder why he continued to hang out with us as we struggled with some our courses,” Marcus said as he remember good times with his friend.

“Maybe he saw something that all of you had individually and found something to enjoy from it. You all actually seem to find something to enjoy from each other and are willing to protect that to the very end,” Spitfire said as she gave the human a smile.

“That might be true on why he still hangs with us. You’re also right about us protecting what we’ve enjoyed about each other to the end. Now with all of you added has given us even more determination to grow,” Marcus said as he grew slightly serious.

“What’s on your mind, Marcus?” Spitfire asked as she started to notice his change in attitude.

“I’m still kind of dwelling on what happened with the harpies. They seemed very serious with their threats and I just don’t really know what to do,” Marcus said.

“You have us to back you up if you need it,” Spitfire offered.

“I’m very aware of that, but thanks for reminding me. I also thought about asking you and the others to probably stay out of it, but you’re all too stubborn to let that happen. So I guess in the end, I’m pretty much going to wing it until something happens,” Marcus said as he gave a light shrug.

“Damn right we are. We’ll always have your back no matter what,” Spitfire said as she floated proudly in the air.

The human could only shake his head a little from the mare. He still wonders how he ended up with the four mares that he did, but he was proud to have them by his side. The two of them continued to walk as the filly continued to sleep. It was nice to see the filly sleep because she looked like she needed it. He never said anything since it wasn’t bad, but he could see that never slept for a long time.

His head shook softly as he thought about their similarities. He knew he was going to need help with his sleep, but for now, he was glad to see the filly get some actual sleep. They soon reached the house and waited outside the door. He was about to enter the house when the fiery maned mare stopped him.

“Is there something you need?” Marcus asked as he looked towards his mare.

“I think I’ll take Scootaloo home. She’s had an eventful day and should probably sleep somewhere more comfortable,” Spitfire offered.

“Sure thing,” Marcus said as he handed her the filly.

He watched as the golden mare took off into the, noticing the slight smile as she held the filly tightly. Once she was out of sight, he opened the door and really wished he hadn’t. As soon as the door opened, he barely had any time to dodge a thrown book. He looked outside to see the book hit the ground before looking back at Twilight, who was fuming slightly.

“What was that about, Twi?” Marcus asked with spread arms.

“You’re late again. You know exactly when we need to meet up and how long each break is. I even gave you a schedule so you wouldn’t arrive late ever,” Twilight said as she placed her hands on her hips.

“Are you serious? It has only been a couple days that we’ve done this and you’re really getting on me about that. This shouldn’t even affect you that much since I’m not the one learning magic,” Marcus defended.

“Your friends could still use your support,” Twilight said.

The human only pinched the bridge of his nose as he tried to hold back his anger. He took a few deep breaths before leaving for the couch. He sat down and when Shining was about to start teaching, the door opened. Drak and Callie walked inside, breathing heavily as they were sweating lightly.

“Sorry we’re late, Twi,” Drak said.

“It’s fine,” Twilight said as she smiled at the two.

“Are you fucking serious? How do they get a light slap on the wrists while I’m the one getting lectured? They were even later than I was,” Marcus said.

“This is their first time being late. They’ve always arrived on time before and I know this will never happen again,” Twilight said confidently.

“Thank you good friend of the author,” Pinkie said as she stared at a mirror.

“Who is she talking to?” Brandon asked.

“I have no idea, but maybe Luke does,” Andrew said.

“Sorry, but I have nothing. I kind of just went along with whatever she does since it can be entertaining at times,” Luke said as he gave a small laugh.

“I feel like we’ll never fully understand them, will we?” Jaeden said.

“Probably, but we’ll do what we do best and that is just go with it,” Callie said.

There wasn’t much to do for the next teaching session since it was about who was going to train with who. Drak was going to train with Shining Armor. Ryan and Alex would train with Luna. Jaeden would train with Celestia. Brandon would train with Twilight. Callie would train with Cadence. No one actually expected to be well trained in healing magic, but the other alicorns assured the humans that she was capable.

With their teachers assigned, everyone finally went their separate ways. Marcus walked around everyone as he headed for Ryan. His friend was busy cycling through books, trying to find anything to keep himself entertained. When he reached his friend, he tapped him on his shoulder. Ryan turned around as he greeted his friend.

“Hey there, Marcus. What do you need?” Ryan asked as he started going through the books again.

“You and Applejack are together, correct?” Marcus asked as he shifted in place a little.

“I believe so. She hasn’t turned away any affection I’ve shown her,” Ryan answered.

“Then I should tell you something that I found at the graveyard,” Marcus said and this got his friend’s attention.

“What’s there?” Ryan asked as he stared at his friend.

“When I was there, I found a couple of tombstones. I read the names and I think they’re Applejack’s parents. I’m not sure since I didn’t get to look at them long, but I thought you should know in case you wanted to bring them flowers,” Marcus said as he patted his friend’s shoulder.

“Thanks, Marcus. I had a feeling that they were gone, but I was going to wait until it came up in conversation at some point. I’ll probably talk to Applejack about it,” Ryan said as he gave his friend a small smile.

“Hey, Marcus, Ryan, get over here,” Luke called out.

“What do you need?” Marcus asked as the two joined their other friends.

“Drak mentioned we should get together at some point and talk about how things have been going for everyone,” Callie told.

“Would be nice to get together, but what am I supposed to do about the two villains I’m watching?” Marcus asked.

“I talked to Celestia and Luna and they said they wouldn’t mind watching them so we could get together,” Blake inputted.

“When and where do we plan on meeting?” Marcus asked.

“We were thinking tomorrow at noon at the park,” Brandon said.

“Seems like a good time. Ryan, if it isn’t too much trouble, can you ask Rarity if she would make the clothes for the two mares so it’s out of the way?” Marcus asked as he gave his friend a pleading look.

“Dude, just stop the look. It makes you look stupid and I can try to convince her,” Ryan said as he walked towards his girlfriend.

Everyone watched the human talk with the white unicorn before her gaze turned to the group. Marcus tried to avoid eye contact with the slightly irritated mare, but he could feel her burning gaze. It felt like an eternity as she glared at him. He was sure that at one point he was going to burst into flames if she continued to glare at him. The glare lasted for several more minutes before she turned back to the other human and gave him a kiss on the cheek. He walked over to the friends to tell them what she said.

“She said she would, but she also says that you ever pull this off again you’re paying for the clothes,” Ryan said.

“At least that was taken care of. I guess I’ll see you all tomorrow?” Marcus said.

Everyone gave a nod as they started to leave the library. He waited until Moon and Chrysalis were with him as they headed for Carousal Boutique. His entire body shuddered as he wished he could stay out of the building, but he knew if he did, he wouldn’t hear the end of it from the white mare. The three walked into the building and saw Rarity ready with everything she needed. She gave the human a small glare as he rubbed the back of his neck. When her attention pulled away from the human, she called the mares over.

He saw the three mares enter the backroom and decided to take a seat at one of the chairs. He let out a heavy sigh as he waited for the mares to return, most likely to ask his opinion on the clothes. He really had no fashion insight, so he wasn’t sure why they would need his opinion, but after everything the mare went through during the gala, it was likely she would ask for all their opinions. Seeing he would have several minutes to himself, he pulled out his phone and played a soft song as he relaxed into the chair.

Rarity

“Is there anything particular that you’re looking for, darlings?” Rarity asked as she tried to remain professional.

“Nothing much for now. At best maybe a couple of dresses, a few casual clothes, and some lingerie,” Chrysalis said.

“I was slightly hoping you would ask for some of that,” Rarity said as she gave a slight grin.

“What do you mean?” Moon asked as she grew worried about what the mare was thinking.

Moon and Chrysalis could easily deal with the mare, but there were a few complications with that. Those complications came in the form of Marcus and his friends. The alicorn princesses along with Twilight and her friends. These facts were enough for the two mares to avoid trying to get in any trouble.

“Marcus does owe me for having this to be done on such short notice and he told me that it can be anything I need. So I’m going to need his opinion on what lingerie he would like to see on you both and possibly the others,” Rarity said.

“That seems like a double edged sword. Sure Marcus gets embarrassed, but so do we since we’re the ones modeling it,” Chrysalis said irately.

“But don’t you want to get some kind of revenge on him?” Rarity asked with a knowing grin.

“Still, we’re showing more to him than we want to,” Moon said.

“Have you never heard of passive aggressive revenge?” Rarity asked as she raised a brow.

Before either of the two mares could answer, the white unicorn gestured for them to strip down and stand on the podium. They weren’t strangers to having their bodies measured, but having it done by one of the Elements of Harmony caused them to be cautious. They spread their arms and legs as their bare bodies were left to the feeling of cold air.

The white mare quickly got to work as she wrapped tape around them, their bodies shivering slightly from its cool touch. The mare wrote down their measurements, muttering under her breath as she compared their measurements with herself and her friends. She remained focused on her work as they started conversation again from where they left off.

“Do we look like we would do anything passive aggressively?” Moon asked.

“From our few encounters, I would say no. At our current state though, I think you both should learn how to do it properly,” Rarity said as she started to bring out fabric.

“I just don’t want to expose myself to him. Especially since I have no feelings for him,” Chrysalis said.

“Even then, darling, don’t you want to get even with him slightly?” Rarity offered.

“Maybe, but this is not something we would do,” Moon said.

“You should feel proud though. I’m not going to lie because you both have wonderful figures. Using that is just going to drive him mad and won’t be able to do anything about that,” Rarity explained as she started to fit the clothes on them.

“You’re sure that he won’t be able to do anything and this would cause him distress?” Chrysalis inquired.

“From the few times I helped a few mares with their stallions or mares, most certainly,” Rarity said as all three mares grinned evilly.

Marcus

The human was lost in his own little world as his music played slightly loud in his ears. He was too distracted to notice the door open and three mares leave the back room. The mares noticed the human wasn’t looking in their general direction and used these few seconds to make sure everything was in order. Chrysalis planned on transforming into somepony to entice the human, but thanks to her memory of what happened in the morning and a few words from Moon, she decided against it.

“Hey there, Marcus,” Moon whispered slightly seductively as she pulled away one of his headphones.

“What the heck are-” Marcus started, but stopped as he looked at the two mares.

Nightmare Moon was wearing a lacy set of panties and a bra that were a nice shade of indigo like her mane. Her bust was held perkily as it squeezed her bosom close together. Her panties riding a little on her supple flank, giving it a nice round shape. Chrysalis was wearing a swamp green lacy set of panties and a bra that really added contrast to her body. Her bosom was held in the same perky form as Moon’s, but her panties were a little more along with string as it left little to the imagination.

The human could feel his cheeks burn as he could feel an oncoming blush. Every ounce of his willpower was used to keep an erection from forming in his pants as the two mares stared at him lustfully. He looked over at Rarity who was giving him a wide grin before having his attention pulled back to the two mares when Chrysalis spoke.

“What do you think?” Chrysalis purred.

Feeling utterly embarrassed and uncomfortable in the room, he turned to his left and started walking. The three mares watched as the human opened one of the side doors and entered the room. The mares looked at each other while Rarity counted down the seconds on her watch. This situation wasn’t lost on the seamstress as she knew what was going to happen next. Silence filled the room slowly, but before it could take hold there was a loud crash.

The white unicorn could only grin in triumph as she waited for the human to let out his frustration. The changeling and alicorn looked at the unicorn and smiled as she waved them to follow her. The two mares gave a slight chuckle as they continued to hear things break in the room the human went in to. They were on the podium again as the fashionista worked on their other clothes. A thought crossed Moon’s mind as she feared about being blamed for the destruction the human caused.

“How come you’re not worried about the stuff Marcus is destroying?” Moon asked as she slipped into a black dress.

“As I said before, I’ve had experience with these kind of situations. Watching the reactions of others, I learned where they would walk to. I created that room with a bunch of meaningless objects that they can break during their flustered state,” Rarity explained.

“You are more cunning than you seem,” Chrysalis complemented.

“Thank you, darling. Thank you as well for helping me get some sort of payback,” Rarity said as she gave a light chuckle.

“I will say that despite the small embarrassment, I enjoyed seeing him flustered like that,” Moon said as she giggled as well.

“His emotions were really erratic though, but filling as well,” Chrysalis said as she joined the giggling mares.

“So you do eat other emotions besides love,” Rarity said with a slight smirk.

“We do, but love is usually better for us. Love allows us to sustain our lives better, but we can make do with other emotions as well,” Chrysalis explained.

“Well I do hope that you and Moon enjoy the clothes and behave yourselves as you stay here in Ponyville,” Rarity said as she offered them a smile and her hand.

“No real promises about behaving ourselves, but we are grateful for the clothes,” Moon said as she shook Rarity’s hand, Chrysalis following close behind.

“Guess I’ll have to make do with that then,” Rarity said before allowing them to exit her work room.

She waved goodbye to the two mares and a slightly disgruntled human. The human’s slight irritation wasn’t lost on the changeling as she turned towards the human. She said it would be best for him to go walk around town as they continue back to the house. The human was entirely against them going alone, but he really needed a good walk to clear his head. He accepted what the changeling offered and went off as the mares returned home.

His phone vibrated as he received a text. He pulled out his phone and looked to see what one of his friends wanted. Reading the short text he gave a loud groan of frustration at what they were going to have to do tomorrow as well. He pocked his phone as he decided to take a relaxing walk to clear his head. He was excited to be able and talk with his friends, but he really didn’t want to with them to see what Luna wanted to talk about.

The text mentioned about people they were seeing their dreams and could only hope this wouldn’t bring any trouble. It was also mentioned the mares would be there as well because they needed to know as well with what was bothering most of them. In the end, he was going to enjoy the long train ride to reminisce with friends and maybe get a few things off his chest before it came to meeting the princesses.

Long Awaited Conversations

Final Stand
By: Duelist96
Chapter 35: Long Awaited Conversations

It was early in the morning as the ten friends boarded the train to Canterlot. Neither of them were really happy at the moment since they got up at six to catch the train, but they were going to use that time to catch up. Marcus was sitting in one of the many empty chairs, slowly rubbing his head. He looked up to give Andrew a small glare since it was his idea to get on the early train. His real problem, besides the early rising sun, was the foals in the cart ahead of them.

“The next time you pick a day to see the princesses and get train tickets, make sure there isn’t a field trip to the Canterlot gardens,” Marcus said with slight irritation.

“Oh relax. It’s not that bad and you were able to greet Scootaloo at least,” Andrew said as he slumped back in his chair.

Their mares were already at the castle since last night as the princesses decided to make this a huge group event. The night was very lonely for them as they were getting used to having the mares around and it seemed out of place when they weren’t there. They all gave a huge sigh as they avoided thinking about a future conversation and focused on the one that was more to their liking.

“So how has everyone been?” Blake asked.

“Good,” everyone answered.

“How has been everyone’s jobs?” Callie asked.

“Mine’s been pretty good. Learned a few things from Lotus, but she has been acting a little strangely around me,” Drak started.

“Strange how?” Brandon asked.

“It started a couple of days after I had relations with both Ditzy and Trixie. I go to the spa and prepare for work when I see Ditzy walk from Lotus’ room. I asked what she had stopped by for and she just said that she was just checking a few things with Lotus. I couldn’t really get a feel for what she must have said since she left the building at a hurried pace.”

“The next thing I know, Lotus is being a little more flirtatious with me. It’s never anything much because of worker relations, but it’s subtle enough to notice. She has asked me to give her a few massages and I was happy to give them, but they always felt a little more sensual than what I give the clients. There’s also the fact that she had me massage her more intimate areas meant for lovers, like her ears and hands, but it was different.”

“Different in what way?” Andrew asked.

“I’ve gone over the main massage book I was to read before Lotus gave me another as she had me start massaging her. The differences between the two were locations of pressure points. The pressure points were located in different areas to show where it will be pleasurable or relaxing for a mare,” Drak explained.

“Is there a chance she might be wanting in with your herd?” Luke asked.

“Maybe, but I don’t have much time to figure it out. I know I told Ditzy that I wouldn’t mind having other mares with me, but I would at least like to talk it over. Have any of you talked about herding with your mares?” Drak asked.

“I spoke with Whooves briefly about it and he said on whatever I decided. He told me that he had been in both kinds of relationships and after asking if he would be okay with it being just me, he accepted. He didn’t show any hurt or sadness about not having other mares so I would like to think we will be just fine,” Callie said.

“Trying to get an answer out of Fluttershy was actually difficult. I brought it up and she was ready to start crying because she thought she wasn’t good enough for me. It took a few hours and a helpful bunny to calm her down before we could have the conversation. I told her that her decision was the final say and if she said no, I would drop it.”

“She later asked if she would remain the main mare if we were to herd and I told her that she would always be the main mare. We continued to discuss it over for a few more minutes before she allowed us the chance to herd, but we would have to talk about it,” Andrew explained.

“Twilight got really technical about the whole thing. She started pulling out books on the best way to go about before I finally pulled her away from all that. Once I sat her down in the couch and got her some tea, she was finally able to think a little more clearly. She was open to having a herd, but she was a little hesitant about sharing me. Knowing that it would help her a little, I started making a pro and con list.”

“We went at the list for a couple hours before coming to a final decision. Even after seeing how nice it would be to have other mares, we’re staying as we are. She still has some doubts about her choice, but I told her that if she ever wanted to give it a try, we can. Hearing the assurance from me helped to wash away her doubts and she was ready to stay the way we are,” Alex explained.

“I think Rose might be okay with it. She’s been kind of avoiding the topic since Bon-Bon moved in. Thanks for that, Marcus,” Brandon started as he glared at his friend.

“That was not my intention. If Bon-Bon wanted me to sleep in a tree then I would have. I’m sorry if that is causing you any problems,” Marcus apologized.

“It’s fine. I know you weren’t trying anything, but it seemed to actually give Rose something to think about. She’s told me that she will be okay with it, but she wants to be included if I have sex with them after they join,” Brandon explained.

“Didn’t think she would be that into it,” Jaeden joked.

“There’s a lot of things that she’s into. Her favorite thing to do is tease me every chance she has. I thought it was bad enough when she felt threatened by Nurse Redheart, but now she uses that as a way to get me flustered,” Brandon said.

“So I take it the relationship isn’t going to last long?” Marcus asked.

“Oh, I’m not complaining, but she could let up a bit. Even if she doesn’t I can’t find a reason to not stop loving that mare and everything she does,” Brandon explained with a small smile.

“Mine turned into an argument pretty quickly. Vinyl was completely open to the idea, but Tavi was quick to shut it down. I asked her why she was so against it since we have our small herd already. Her answer was that she didn’t want other mares taking me away from her and Vinyl. She also didn’t know how it would work since there wasn’t an actual lead mare that was picked,” Jaeden started.

“Couldn’t they both be the lead mare? I know it’s not common for two lead mares, but you could do that if she wasn’t entirely sure,” Drak offered as he recalled that particular information from his book.

“I did forget about it, but then I remembered when I was cleaning around the house and asked her about it. At first she didn’t understand because as you said it isn’t very common, but after a few minutes of thinking over she actually liked the idea. Seeing as they both had a say in how this relationship could turn out, Tavi finally agreed to try expanding the herd if we wanted to,” Jaeden said as he gave a light chuckle.

“I talked with Pinkie, Pinkamena, and Molly about it. All three were fine with expanding the herd, but it was an interesting conversation. Molly was completely thrilled at having new mares to play with and things kind of went perverted from there. Even with her perverted nature, she can be in control of her actions and isn’t completely sex crazed as we thought at first.”

“Pinkie was already creating banners and I tried to see the names she was writing, but Pinkamena stopped me. I was actually surprised to see her give a genuine smile at adding more mares, but she made it clear that bad things would happen to them if anything happened to Pinkie. I actually Pinkie Promised her that I would make sure any mares that would show up will be respectful.”

“She was happy that I was putting Pinkie before my feelings and told me she was glad when she gave me the chance. Before we left though, Pinkie had many kinds of banners made and I asked her who they were for and she told me they were for us. I asked what they were for specifically and she said that it was a surprise. Knowing I wasn’t going to get an answer from her and that Pinkamena was watching to make sure I didn’t look, I backed away,” Luke explained with a small shake of his head.

“Applejack was okay with it, but she wanted to at least meet them before allowing them to join. Rarity was actually nervous about having others since she really didn’t know what to say. She was even nervous to even begin a relationship with me when she saw how close AJ and I were getting. She felt that she would probably become the forgotten mare if others joined since she felt she never really stood out in our relationship.”

“I took the next couple hours explaining to her that she would never be forgotten and that was probably the one that stood out the most. I offered her chance to meet other potential mares if she wanted to try and that did seem to help. I even told her that if I ever neglected her at all, then AJ has every right to beat me into the next apple harvest,” Ryan explained.

“Celestia and Luna have been pushing for me to another mare join our herd. They seem to enjoy being treated as regular mares than those of royalty. They’ve been actually planning to have go on a date with a mare they believe that would enjoy my company. I tried to get information about who the mare was, but they said that it would be a surprise.”

“So as far as I know, I don’t know who the mystery mare is, but I know they like the idea of herding and will allow me to choose who I want to join as long as I introduced them to the princesses as well,” Blake explained.

“I would be lucky at all if I can expand my herd. Rainbow, Blood, Spitfire, and Lyra have told me that I could expand if I want to, but they would want to meet the mare first. Now I’m not so sure with everything that I’ve been dealing with. I don’t think they would want me to expand since I now became the babysitter to two of their former villains.”

“They seem ready to jump at a moment’s notice if a mare tries to court me. It’s bad enough now that Moon and Chrysalis tease me every chance they get and that only seems to irritate them even more. I would like to have the option to expand, but can’t really do that until I sit down with the mares and talk with them about what they think.”

“So for now, I’m pretty much with those four for the time being, but I couldn’t wish for less. Funny thing as well is that Rainbow, Spitfire, and Blood have been training to make themselves tougher because they don’t like that I can easily handle them. I actually encourage them to try and get tougher because I do enjoy a little competition,” Marcus explained as he gave a small laugh.

“I guess all our relationships have their own quirks,” Alex joked.

“But in the end we would never ask for less, would we?” Drak asked with a small smile.

“Never in a million years will that change,” Jaeden said as everyone gave a warm laugh.

Everyone was enjoying a little laugh as they found that they would never leave their mares. The laugh slowly died down though as they looked at their friend Marcus who had a depressed look. Blake was the first to get his attention by nudging his shoulder.

“Everything okay there, Marcus?” Blake asked as he sat next to his friend.

“Sort of, but I want to address something that has been slightly bugging me,” Marcus said.

“What’s been the problem?” Callie asked.

“It has to do with Blake’s relationship. I have nothing against it, but do the princesses know that we don’t live long?” Marcus asked as he looked over to his friend.

“It has been mentioned here and there, but we never held a conversation about it,” Blake explained.

“There is a difference between the three of us and you should explain this to them. The princesses are immortal, we are lucky to live to a hundred, and you’re the only one that can at least live his life ten times because of your powers. Your healing allows your organs to stay in top shape while also slowing down your aging,” Marcus started.

“So you’re wondering if they would be able to handle losing me after seeing you nine pass away with your loved ones and if I would be able to handle it as well?” Blake asked.

“To the point, yes,” Marcus confirmed.

“Isn’t that why we try to make the most out of every chance we have?” Ryan asked.

“That’s the idea, yes. I just don’t want this to be ruined because Blake will be alone with his mares until he finally passes and leaves them alone,” Marcus said as he looked around at his friends.

“Life happens and that is the only thing we can accept. Sure I’ll miss you and they will miss us, but as long as they have memories, I think they’ll be okay,” Blake said as he gave his friend a smile and a pat on a back.

“Sorry for bringing the mood down. I just wanted to get that off my chest,” Marcus explained.

“It’s fine. It’s something that has crossed my mind, but I felt that I should make the most out of every situation. So is there anything else that we should talk about?” Blake asked.

“Does anyone think that they may have gotten their mares pregnant or if Callie did?” Luke asked.

“I don’t think we have to worry about getting them pregnant since they weren’t in heat. There’s also the fact that we aren’t the same species so even in heat they can’t get pregnant. Same rule applies to Callie since Whooves is a pony,” Drak explained.

“But haven’t you thought about being a father to your own child?” Andrew asked.

“Aren’t you kind of jumping the gun there?” Jaeden asked in a joking manner.

“A little, but you can’t tell me you haven’t let it cross your mind.” Andrew said and watched as Alex walked out of the train door.

“Where’s he going?” Luke asked.

“I heard his phone vibrate so I guess he went to see who it was.” Brandon said.

“To answer your question though, it has crossed my mind, but I was kind of waiting to see what would happen in this relationship before I brought it up,” Jaeden answered.

Everyone continued to make small talk as they waited for their friend to return. They were only several minutes away from Canterlot when Alex finally returned. They watched as their friend took a seat and pinched the bridge of his nose as he let out a heavy sigh.

“Everything okay there, Alex?” Drak asked.

“Kind of. Twilight just called me and told me that she talked with everyone else at the castle and they’ve agreed to bring their parents over in a couple of weeks so they can meet us,” Alex explained.

Marcus grew a slight frown as he got up from his seat and walked over to one of the metal poles. All his friends watched him as he stood next to it for a few seconds before slightly beating his head on the pole. Drak gave a slight shake of his head as he watched his friend over-react to the situation. Marcus kept at it for the last several minutes as they finally arrived at Canterlot.

All the friends exited the train and started their long walk to the castle. Drak was slightly uncomfortable as they walked through the streets, still not used to all the eyes watching him. He was used to being seen in Ponyville after being there for the past while, but being in the huge city with the uptight ponies really didn’t help the situation. Everyone kept their sights forward, hoping the ponies would ignore them as they went on to their destination.

They were able to make it to the castle without any trouble. They greeted the day guards that were posted outside and were led to the throne room. The large golden doors were pushed open and when the humans were through the entryway, the guards closed the door. The friends walked down the carpeted path and noticed that the thrones were moved to the side. They also noticed five unfamiliar faces.

The first was a pale pink-white unicorn mare with a light pink mane and tail that each had a white streak. Her eyes were a pale violet, but she had a superb figure. She had an hour glass figure and her bust was pretty sizable. She wore and elegant dress with high heels that had a De Lis symbol on it. Next to her was another unicorn mare with light amber fur. Her mane and tail had crimson and yellow that swirled together to make it look like fire. Her eyes were cyan and she had a nice figure. Her bust was of decent size and she wore a black jeans with an orange tank top shirt and boots. Her shirt had a sun that was half yellow and crimson surrounded by fire that was cut in half of yellow and crimson.

The third was an arctic blue pegasus mare who was chatting with Spitfire. She had light gray mane and tail and her eyes were an elegant fuchsia color. Her figure was lithe like Spitfire’s, but her bust was pretty big for one that looked like she did a lot of flying. She wore jeans with a green short-sleeved shirt with tennis shoes. On the back of her shirt was a picture of a horseshoe with fire in front of it as it entered the atmosphere. Next to her was another unicorn mare with light magenta coat, her mane and tail being violet with light purple streaks running through them. Her eyes were purple and she wore black slacks with a white blouse that had three full diamonds on the upper left shoulder. Her figure was near an hour glass as her bust size stood close to Twilight’s own bust.

The final mare had everyone’s attention as she really stood out from the rest. Her fur was a dull gray while she had her mane and tail cut in half with dark blue and light blue running through them. Her wings were flesh like as they reminded everyone of bat wings. Her eyes were a dark amber and they could clearly see that she had fangs. She wore a cut off shirt, showing off her well-toned stomach as her jean shorts hugged around her waist. She was clearly well fit and her bust was the same as Rainbow’s own bust. Her shirt has a pale yellow moon on the front with two clouds on the top and bottom.

The friends could only conclude that she was probably a full-fledged thestral that Blood had explained. Blake cleared his throat and got everyone’s attention. All the ponies waved to them except for the bat pony. They saw as her eyes narrowed before she flew straight at Marcus and held him in the air by his throat.

“What did you do to Blood Rain?” The bat pony hissed.

“I’ve done nothing to her. Now you better let go before this gets ugly,” Marcus threatened as he struggled in her firm grip.

“If you didn’t do anything to her, then why do I smell her mark?” The bat pony continued to hiss as her grip tightened.

“Echo, let him go and we will explain everything,” Luna said.

The bat pony now called Echo gave one final glare at the human before letting him go. Marcus fell to his knees as he gave a few coughs as he tried to get his lost air back. After a few seconds of coughing, he was finally back on his feet as he stared down Echo. Celestia clapped her hands and got everyone’s attention again before the human and thestral started a fight.

“Allow me to introduce you to some ponies that you haven’t had a chance to meet. This is Fleur De Lis. She is my trusted ambassador for foreign relations and a supermodel. This is Amethyst Star and she is our secretary when we need an extra hand. This is Sunset Shimmer, an old student of mine that went off to study old artifacts.

“This is Fleetfoot and she is a member of the Wonderbolts and a trust friend of Spitfire. The final one you are now already aquatinted with is Echo. She is the current Captain of the night guard and as you can also see very protective of Blood Rain,” Celestia said as she pointed to each individual mare.

“My name’s Blake and these are Ryan, Brandon, Callie, Jaeden, Andrew, Luke, Drak, Alex, and Marcus,” Blake introduced as he pointed to each individual human.

“The reason being that you smell Blood Rain’s mark on him is because he is her coltfriend,” Luna explained.

“WHAT!?” Echo screamed as anger flowed through her.

“Yes, Captain Echo, he is my coltfriend and I have marked him as such,” Blood defended as she looked over the human.

“You understand what that means though, right?” Echo asked as she tried to calm herself.

“I do and I prepared to face any consequences if there are any,” Blood said.

“If you feel that way then I won’t stop you, but he on the other hand needs to know one thing,” Echo started.

“What’s that?” Marcus asked as he gave a slight glare at the night guard.

“You better take good care of her. She may not be a full blood thestral and have no relation to me, but I see her as my daughter. As such, I will make sure that anypony that does her any harm will be punished beyond their wildest imaginations,” Echo warned as she stood next to Luna.

“Very well. Now can we please get on to what we were called here for?” Marcus asked as he tried to keep himself awake.

“We can begin now,” Luna said as her horn flared to life.

The entire throne room became encased in darkness as the Lunar Princess focused her magic. Everyone watched as everything became black before figures started to appear in front of them. The figures were just light to begin with, but slowly turned into a being. Going from left to right, their gender could easily be made of female, female, male, male, male, male, female, female, male, male, female, male. The first three remained in a silhouette, bet everyone after that easily got their features.

Beginning from the left again, the fourth figure had taken shape. He wore a commando outfit that was decked out in every weapon imaginable. His hair was black and he had a scar along his left eye rendering it blind. He had small stubble under his chin and had a nuclear symbol tattooed on his neck. The next one wore a doctor’s mask as we wore a regular shirt and a pair of jeans along with tennis shoes. His eyes held no life as he had tally marks along each of his arms.

The next one was a man Nightmare Moon had remember from a nightmare Marcus had. She could see his thinning hair along with the white stubble under his chin. He wore the same blood soaked clothes like before and she could imagine the happy whistling tune he made as he prepared to cut someone open. Next was a female whose face was covered in stitches. Her eye color was green, but they didn’t seem like they were her real color. She had shoulder length red hair and a clipboard in her hand as she wore a scientist’s uniform.

The next female was hard to discern as she wore a burlap sack over her head. One eye hole was made and they could see the piercing red eye stare at them. She also wore a scientist’s uniform as she held many needles in her hands. The male that was next wore a face mask with tinted lens that allowed them to barely make out his blue eyes. His scientist uniform was torn on one side while the other was caked in blood.

The next male had a scar along his entire neck, making them believe that at one point he had his head cut off. He wore a long-sleeved shirt, but the sleeves were rolled up showing even more scars. He wore cargo shorts and they were now convinced that he was at one point cut apart from all the scars. The next female wore a black cloak that barely allowed them to see her brown eyes. Her figure was slick, making seem like she would be the perfect assassin.

The final person was man that was entirely burned. His upper left lip was missing, showing his rotting teeth as his skin was wrinkled like a prune. He had large canisters on his back as he held a large flamethrower in his hands. A few of the mares shuddered not from the sight of the figures in front of them, but the attitude change of the humans. Their once calm looks turned to that of murder and Ditzy was worried for Drak as she could see that he was calmly seething with anger.

Marcus gave a quick glance at the three silhouette figures before turning to the other nine. His glance didn’t go unnoticed as Whooves knew that the human knew who they were. He didn’t say anything as the humans turned around and addressed Luna about what they were seeing.

“What is this?” Blake growled as he tried to keep his anger in check.

“These are the beings that have been plaguing your deep dreams. I wish to know who they are so that I may help you,” Luna offered, worried that she may have caused them harm.

“Their names are Adam, Slaughter, Ned, Stitch, Scarecrow, Zed, Ripper, Hunter, and Flamer,” Marcus answered in a calm tone as he pointed to them from left to right.

“What about those three?” Celestia asked as she pointed to the dark figures.

“We don’t know who they are,” Ryan answered in a hurt tone.

“What are they to you?” Twilight asked as she slowly neared Alex.

“They’re known as the Council of Ten,” Brandon answered.

“There are twelve of them,” Rarity stated as she placed a hand on Ryan’s shoulder.

“The last three share the same seat since they’re in charge of the Blackwatch soldiers. Scarecrow and Zed are scientists that have found different uses for the viruses and created them. Slaughter and Ned are the doctors that created Blake, Luke, and Marcus. Adam was in charging of purging any place that didn’t show results,” Andrew explained.

“So these are the ones that have caused you so much pain?” Lyra asked as she wrapped her arms around Marcus.

“Yes. They’ve taken everything that we cared for and have done everything in their power to try and stop us,” Andrew said as Fluttershy wrapped a wing around him.

It wasn’t long before the humans finally broke down from the rush of memories. All the mares helped to comfort the humans while the newly arrived ones just kept their distance. It hurt them to see someone they heard were strong enough to stop an invasion to breakdown from a few memories. They noticed Celestia signal with her head to try and help them and they uncomfortably moved closer to the humans. The five mares took a different human as they tried to help comfort them.

“Everything will be alright. They can’t hurt you anymore and you’ll be safe here,” Molly assured as she held Luke close.

Everyone saw that Marcus, Rainbow, Blood, and Spitfire were having a tough time trying to comfort each other, but when they were sure that no one was looking, they wrapped their wings around the human. It took a few minutes for everyone to finally get themselves collected, but when they did, they gave a warm smile to each mare as they finally saw this as their chance to finally lead their normal lives.

Everyone slowly started to leave the room as they headed for the kitchen to get something to eat. As they left, they were unaware of something that was watching from the distance. Once they were gone, two figures came out of the shadows as they pondered about what they saw.

“So what are we going to do, dad?” A female voice asked.

“We’re still going to cause some chaos, but I would like you to pull away those humans so they won’t get hurt. I may enjoy chaos, but they need this time to heal so I can mess with some old ponies,” a male voice answered.

“Are you sure everything will work out though?” The female voice asked.

“I’m sure of it. At the end of this, we will have had our fun and will maybe get a chance to live our lives as well,” the male voice answered as the two figures followed after the group.

Chaos Bringers

Final Stand
By: Duelist96
Chapter 36: Chaos Bringers

Everyone traveled to the kitchen in utter silence. They could have any conversation that they wanted, but it was better to just remain quiet. Whooves tapped Marcus on the shoulder and when he looked back the stallion gestured to lag behind the group. The human looked at the others around him and slowly moved to where the brown stallion was. They walked side by side as the stallion started to question the human.

“You’re lucky that no pony caught your quick glance at the silhouettes,” Whooves stated in a calm manner.

“I don’t know what you’re talking back,” Marcus said with a slight growl to hopefully ward off the stallion.

“Don’t try to scare. I’ve lived multiple lives and have seen my share of horrors. Do you really think it’s best to keep that secret hidden from the others?” Whooves pressed as he kept his face forward.

“If it’s to keep everyone from freaking out then I’m fine with not telling them,” Marcus stated.

“Don’t you think your friend deserves to know?” Whooves said as he looked over at the human.

“It’s better if my friend doesn’t know anything about the second silhouette. They don’t need their memories tarnished because of that secret,” Marcus stated firmly.

“Your friend might find out eventually. Once your friend does, what will you do?” Whooves asked as he arched a brow.

“That will never happen, but if it does, then my friend can give any punishment they find deserving for hiding this,” Marcus stated in a calm tone.

“If you believe that then fine. What about the main leader?” Whooves asked as he watched the human grow slightly tense.

“The leader has already been dealt with and can’t hurt anyone,” Marcus said as he slowly picked up his pace.

“Do you fear those three that badly that you won’t tell your friends the truth?” Whooves asked as he placed a hand on the human’s shoulder.

“People say that the truth can set someone free. Do you honestly believe that if they knew about those three they could find closure? Those three have caused the most harm to us and I can’t find any reason to tell them,” Marcus said in a whispered tone.

“I know what you mean. I’ve seen what those three have done to all of you and even after one of them betrayed the council, I honestly don’t think they would find closure,” Whooves agreed as he looked at the ground.

“I’ve always given thought about telling them, but the pain they would endure would be too great. I hate lying to them about those three, but maybe someday we can finally talk about it,” Marcus said as he patted the stallion’s back.

“It’s hard being the one that knows so much, but can’t find the words to share it, isn’t it?” Whooves asked as he gave a small laugh.

“It usually is, but you always know it’s for the best,” Marcus replied as he gave the stallion a comforting smile.

“Can I ask you something off topic a little bit?” Whooves asked.

“Ask away,” Marcus replied.

“How do you truly feel about Nightmare and Chrysalis?” Whooves asked and he saw the human look at him curiously.

“Does this relate to you knowing something I don’t?” Marcus asked as he tried to process the stallion’s question.

“It does, but you’re free not to answer. I was just curious is all,” Whooves said.

“I’ll answer since it’s probably a good idea to talk to someone about this,” Marcus said as he pinched the bridge of his nose.

“You haven’t spoken to anyone about what you thought about them?” Whooves asked with a raised brow.

“Yes, but that was because I was trying to sort through my own thoughts. My friends would probably be understanding, but if I told the mares, I’m pretty sure all Hell would break loose,” Marcus said as he gave a hearty laugh.

“To answer your question, they infuriate me to no end,” Marcus started.

“So you hate them?” Whooves asked.

“I did at first, but their infuriating behavior is what make them who they are. I can see they are unhappy about losing everything they once had, but have been trying to get something out of their stay with me. Even if that enjoyment is causing me headaches and parading around the house in sexy clothes to get me flustered. I wanted to believe I was overthinking my feelings, but I would be lying to myself at that point.”

“Next thing I realize is that I feel something for them. Whether it’s love or not has yet to be seen, but that’s a bridge to cross later. They are very attractive and only seem to torture me so they might even feel something as well. Another bridge to cross at a later point,” Marcus finished with a small shrug.

“You’re insane, you know that, right?” Whooves asked with a warm smile.

“We lost our sanity four years ago when zombies became real. Being in this world has helped to get some of it back, but it will never truly come back,” Marcus said as he smiled back at the stallion.

“Then I guess we’ll see what the future holds for all us,” Whooves said as he patted the human’s shoulder.

“Can I ask you an off topic question?” Marcus asked.

“Go for it,” Whooves said.

“Your question, does it relate to something that happens in the future?” Marcus asked in a serious tone.

“It does, but where it leads I have no idea. Many good things come from decisions that you will all make. When they happen, I have no idea,” Whooves said as he gave a small frown.

“Trust me when I say I don’t want to know what happens in the future. Like most people say, the future is ever changing and there’s no point in worrying about it. I would just like a favor from you,” Marcus said as he looked at the stallion with pleading eyes.

“What would you need me to do?” Whooves asked as he saw the human for the first time change his way of thinking.

“I want you to keep everyone safe. Make sure that in the end, they have a life to live towards, but don’t bother with myself, Blake, Andrew, or Luke. Everyone else needs to be saved, especially the mares no matter the cost,” Marcus said as he stared at everyone as they all beamed with smiles.

“What about you and the other three? What are you four going to do?” Whooves asked.

“The four of us agreed that if at any point being around us got too dangerous, we would leave behind everything so they wouldn’t get hurt,” Marcus said.

The brown stallion was stunned at what he heard. He could only look at the human, hoping that he wasn’t being serious, but after seeing a small tear run down his cheek, he knew that he was. The stallion gave a heavy sigh as the human extended a hand towards him. He was hesitant at first, but agreed to what the human asked. The two shook hands as they picked up their pace to catch up with the group.

The long walk finally ended when everyone arrived at the dining hall. Jaeden reached for the door, but was stopped by Vinyl as she pushed the doors open. The role reversal was still strange for everyone, but they were able to keep it balance so that neither was really trying their hardest. They all entered with warm smiles that quickly turned to scowls as they saw a certain stallion that bothered them.

Blueblood was sitting at the head of the table and was now staring angrily at the humans. He gave a loud snort of disgust at their arrival and for not dying like he wanted them to. He was glad that Wrath’s leader silenced him so it couldn’t be traced back to either one of them and the unicorn paid extra to make sure it gets done properly. He knew he would have to wait for a while since they would need to gather information, but that didn’t help his slowly growing impatience.

Not wanting to spend another second in the dining room, he got up and walked towards the doors. His walk led him near Drak and he couldn’t contain the anger he felt towards one of the humans that made him look like a fool. Unable to hold back his anger, he pulled his right arm back and shot it towards the human’s face. Drak saw the stallion’s fist coming his way and reflex took over.

He blocked the stallion’s attack as he pushed his hand away and went for a front kick. The unicorn saw the incoming kick and moved his other hand down to block. He was sure that he would be able to block the kick and counter, but he was wrong. The human saw his attempt at a block and used that chance to switch to a roundhouse with surprising speed and connected with the stallion’s jaw.

Blueblood was sent sprawling to the floor as blood started to drip from his nose. Fury filled his eyes as he stared at the human. He jumped to his feet and was ready to try again when he felt something cold and metallic touching his throat. He looked down to see one of the human’s friends holding a knife to his throat. His eyes dared him to try anything and he would be dead before he could even get the chance.

The stallion looked over at his two aunts and saw the look of anger and disappointment they held. He took a steadying breath as he loosened his tense muscles and walked away from the two humans. They easily parted for him, but kept a close eyes on him until he walked out the door. Once he was gone, everyone in the room stared at Marcus and Drak. Everyone held emotions of surprise at their actions.

“What did you do there, Drak?” Ditzy asked.

“I’m a black belt in Shaolin Kempo Karate,” Drak answered calmly

“When were you going to tell us that?” Trixie asked.

“Whenever anyone asked or if it needed to be said,” Drak answered with a slight shrug.

“Is there anything else that we should know?” Ditzy asked as she stared in confusion at her boyfriend.

“Nothing that really comes to mind. Does this change what you think about me?” Drak asked, worried that his mares might be scared of him now.

“Not really. After everything that happened with Wrath, I wouldn’t say that our thoughts about you have changed. It actually makes us happy to know there is still things we can learn about you,” Trixie said as she gave the human a kiss on the cheek.

“So you’re not worried about what I can do?” Drak asked.

“It’s a little surprising to know how well you can fight in a hand to hand combat situation, but we can see that you only use it when you need to,” Ditzy offered as she gave a kiss to his other cheek.

“What about what Marcus did?” Echo asked.

“Where did he even get that knife from?” Twilight asked.

“You remember the fight with Chrysalis and Nightmare back at the wedding?” Marcus asked and received nods from everyone while the alicorn and changeling looked at the ground.

“I had Molly open the portal where Celestia threw our weapons and grabbed my knives. I didn’t use these in the battle, but I kind of kept them on me just in case,” Marcus answered.

“And when were you going to tell us that?” Rainbow asked as she got in his face.

“Was never really planning on it and besides, I didn’t carry them with me everywhere I went. I only take them when we end up going somewhere I don’t trust people,” Marcus answered as he looked at everyone.

“Are you ever going to be truthful to us?” Spitfire asked as she stood next to Rainbow.

“When do you want me to start?” Marcus asked as he looked over at his friend Blake who was nodding his head in approval.

“How about now?” Blood asked.

“Very well, but there are a few things I won’t be truthful about and that’s because I really don’t want to bring up bad memories,” Marcus answered as Lyra gave him a quick kiss before leading him to the table.

“So what are we going to do with this?” Lyra asked as she levitated the knife away.

“If Celestia wants, she can put back with the others. I’m not going to bother arguing with her while I have an empty stomach,” Marcus said.

“I’ll actually allow you to keep it,” Celestia said and everyone turned their attention towards her.

“Really?” Ryan asked.

“Yes. Given the past problems that have occurred, I believe it’s best that you all should be able to defend yourselves. I’ll open the portal so all of you can grab your weapons, but not your guns,” Celestia state firmly.

“Good enough for me. I don’t think we have a need to be using those anyway,” Jaeden said.

Celestia’s golden aura appeared around her hand and horn as she opened the portal. Everyone but Marcus walked in to grab some of their gear. Brandon walked out with his kukri. Drak walked out with his Bo Staff and Sais. Luke walked out with his reverse knives. Jaeden walked out with his sickle. Alex walked out with his butterfly knives. Andrew walked out with his trench knife. Blake walked out with his double knife blade. Callie walked out with her ring blades. Ryan walked out with his bowie knife.

The mares stared wide eyed at the humans as they strapped their weapons to their sides and back. They didn’t like the idea of their boyfriends carrying their weapons, especially since they were staying in a peaceful town, but they understood where the princess was coming from. The humans have been constantly attacked and they need some form of protection. Even with their knowledge in magic, they’re still too basic to know how to apply it properly and this was the only solution.

The alicorn closed the portal after everyone had left the dimension and sat at the table. All the mares in the room could hear the humans’ stomachs as it begged for food. They all gave deep blushes while the mares giggled at them. They sat around in silence as they waited for their food to appear. It didn’t take long as the maids walked through the door with silver platters filling the trays. The humans felt kind of guilty about having work so hard for them, but the maids didn’t seem to mind too much.

The maids placed everyone’s dish in front of them and excused themselves. The humans didn’t wait as they pulled off the lid and smiled at the food they were given. Their food still consisted of a bunch of fruits and vegetables, but they didn’t mind much. They missed the taste of meat, but their current hunger pushed that thought to the side. Everyone was about to take a bite of their food when it suddenly disappeared. They looked at their once full plates to see they were replaced with bowls of lava.

They all stared at the phenomenon curiously as they tried to figure out what they were looking at. Ryan grabbed a toothpick and poked the red liquid in his bowl, only for it to go into flames before even touching it. Everyone quickly backed away from their dangerous meals and looked around to see who did it. Their search ended quickly as they heard someone give a hearty laugh. They heard Celestia mumble something and everyone turned their attention towards her.

“What was that, Celestia?” Blake asked.

“I said there shouldn’t be any reason for him to be free,” Celestia said as her eyes widen in horror.

“Who shouldn’t be free?” Callie asked.

“My dear, Tia. Did you honestly believe that I wouldn’t break free from my prison eventually?” A strange voice sounded.

“Discord. How did you break free from you prison that the Elements of Harmony placed you in?” Celestia asked with a small growl.

“Chaos is a mystery, is it not? There is much you still don’t understand about what I bring and you may never fully comprehend. It was only a matter of time till enough chaos was absorbed to allow my freedom and I have those silly foals to thank,” the voice said as smoke appeared in the center.

Celestia and Luna pulled everyone present behind them as they waited for the smoke to clear. The humans gripped the hilts of their weapons as they waited for something to happen. The smoke gave way to a creature that was made with mismatched parts. His arms were that of an eagle’s talon and a lion’s paw. He had a snake tail that ran between his goat and dragon legs. He had a goatee on his chin as one sharp tooth pointed out. He wore a brown business suit as he started down at everyone with his yellow eyes.

“Who the hell is that and what is he?” Blake asked.

“I’m offended, Tia. These humans have been staying here for a couple of months now and you haven’t told them anything about me or what a draconequus is,” the creature said as it pretended to be heartbroken.

“That’s because they didn’t need to know about such a dangerous creature, Discord,” Celestia growled as her horn and hands flared with magic.

“You mentioned something about foals helping you in your freedom. What exactly do you mean by that?” Drak asked as his hands gripped tighter on his Sais.

“Three little fillies known as Scootaloo, Apple Bloom, and Sweetie Belle,” Discord with a sadistic grin.

“What did you do to them?” Ryan growled as he took a step forward.

“I have done nothing to them. They helped aid in my escape as they argued amongst themselves about who I am and what I did,” Discord said as he lowered himself to the ground.

“You better be telling the truth or I will slit your fucking throat,” Marcus threatened as he walked forward.

“I can assure you that they are safe and sound. I have no need to hurt such innocent creatures,” Discord said with a small scoff.

“Then what was it that you did before we came along and sealed you?” Luna asked as her horn and hands flared with magic.

“I was merely doing what I was meant to do. You understand that there must be order in a world. Chaos and Harmony must coexist in order for a world to thrive. If either one were to become stronger than the other, then the natural magic of this world will try to balance it out,” Discord explained as he summoned a random couch to sit on.

“This world has thrived very well without your existence so I don’t know what you’re talking about,” Celestia said.

“If that were true, then why am I free? If the world was truly prospering without my existence then chaos would never have existed after my imprisonment and helped to free me,” Discord said as he gave a smug grin to the two alicorns.

“What is it that you want?” Luna barked.

“I wish to speak to you all without the humans present,” Discord stated as he walked towards the group.

“Like hell we’re going to leave. We’re not letting you anywhere near-” Andrew started, but was soon engulfed in a black vortex.

“You fucking monster!” Luke shouted as the humans charged the creature.

Discord gave an unamused look as he snapped his fingers. Nine black vortexes appeared and swallowed the humans whole. The ponies watched in horror and shock as the humans disappeared from existence. They heard the draconequus clear his throat and their attention was on him. He smoothed out his business suit as he took a seat at the table and addressed all the mares present in the room.

“I assure you that they are safe for the time being. I only wish to talk with all of you and if you don’t try anything they will be returned safely. Try anything funny and I can promise that you will never see them again,” Discord stated firmly.

Celestia knew that none of the poines had the power to defeat the Lord of Chaos. She wished that she had the Elements of Harmony with her so she could give them to Twilight and her friends, but that wasn’t going to happen. Left with no actual choice and the humans’ well-being at stake she gave in to his demand.

“Very well, Discord. What do you want to talk about?” Celestia asked as everyone took their seats.

Caves

“What the fuck happened?” Blake asked as he groaned in pain.

“I have no idea. I remember Discord making Andrew disappear and then we charged him and then the same thing happened to us,” Luke answered.

The humans looked around to see that they were in some sort of cave system. The cave seemed familiar to Marcus, but it wasn’t entirely. There were only a couple of paths to take and they tried to figure out which one to take. Seeing that they weren’t able to decide on which path to take, they decided to flip a coin. Callie pulled out a bit and gave it a flip.

“Call it,” Callie said as the coin flew through the air.

“Heads,” Jaeden called.

Callie caught the coin and slapped it on the back of her hand. She removed her hand to see that it was tails. She pocketed the bit and started walking towards the cave entrance on the right. Everyone stayed close together, hands on their weapons as they watched their backs. The cave was dark, but not enough that they couldn’t see. The cave stretched on for what felt like hours before they could see some light.

Their pace slowed as they neared the light. Their breathing slowed as they slowly pulled their weapons out and prepared for a possible fight. They walked into a large opening and froze at what they saw. They saw another creature like Discord flying around, placing food on the table. The draconequus was clearly female because of what she was wearing. She wore a pink tank top that showed off her belly button and a pair of shorts that showed off her beautiful legs. Her bust was just almost the same size as Fleur’s. She was distracted in her own world before she saw the humans.

“Hello there. I wasn’t expecting you so early,” the creature said.

“Who are you?” Marcus asked.

“My name’s Eris. You don’t need to introduce yourselves since I already know who you are,” Eris said as she finished making the table.

“Do you have any relation to Discord?” Drak asked.

“Yes. He’s my father and I guess he’s already speaking to the others since you’re here,” Eris answered

“What does he want with them?” Blake asked.

“I’m not really sure. The only thing I was told was to keep you down here for a little bit until he calls for me. Would you like to eat something?” Eris asked as she presented the food to them.

“Yeah, like we’re going to eat something that you’re offering us after your father sent us here,” Brandon joked.

Eris kept her eyes on the humans until she heard plate being filled with food. The humans also heard the sound of porcelain scraping against a silver fork. The friends all stared in shock as they watched Marcus filling up his plate while stuffing his mouth with food. He looked back at his friends as they stared at him in shock before swallowing what was in his mouth and acknowledging his friends’ stares.

“What?” Marcus asked as he continued to fill his plate.

“How the fuck can you be eating that. She could have poisoned that,” Alex said in astonishment.

“I’m hungry beyond all reason right now. You should also be aware that what hasn’t killed me only makes me stronger. I also feel that she isn’t lying about not knowing what’s going on with Discord and the mares. Now we’re just left with two options. We can either trust our mares to handle the situation and wait this out or we can run around caves that we’ve never been in and hope we can escape before something bad happens,” Marcus explained.

The friends wanted to continue arguing with their friend, but they couldn’t find a reason. They could try to find their way out, but it was only a waste of time if they tried it. Seeing that there was no safe option, they picked the only one that seemed safe for now. The meat also looked appetizing as well. Everyone put their weapons away as they joined their friend at the table and finally have something to eat.

The Deal That Brings Trouble

Final Stand
By: Duelist96
Chapter 37: The Deal That Brings Trouble

Canterlot

“Very well, Discord. What do you want to talk about?” Celestia asked as everyone took their seats.

“I would like to talk about my daughter,” Discord said with a serious tone.

“Yes, Eris was her name if I remember correctly,” Luna stated.

“That is her,” Discord agreed.

“What does this conversation have to do with her?” Celestia asked, her frown still plastered on her face.

“I wish to give her an actual life. She lost a thousand years when she was encased in stone with me and missed out on many experiences,” Discord started as he rubbed his eyes.

“Whose fault was that?” Luna asked.

“My fault entirely. She always said she was fine while we were in our stone prison, but I could see she was miserable. I took away her chance of living a childhood before she finally matured. I’m not going to treat her like a little kid anymore, but I would like her to experience something now that we’re free,” Discord explained as his expression fell a little.

“What exactly are you asking of us?” Twilight asked.

“I have no right to ask this, but you mares are the only ones that could possibly help her. You may do with me however you want, but I ask that you give my daughter a chance in this world. This also leads to the reason why I sent the humans to where she is at as well,” Discord stated as he started to pace in front of the mares.

“Why did you send them to your daughter?” Applejack asked with a raised brow.

“She doesn’t know how to interact with everypony yet and so I sent them to her so she could decide who she would stay with. The humans offer her a fresh start at learning things she missed and I’m sure all of you can teach her something as well. I failed as her father and I want to make it up to her,” Discord said as he wiped away a forming tear before the mares could see it.

“Why should we agree to this? Last time I checked, you have caused trouble for many ponies and it took us years to get them to calm down. So what makes you believe we would agree to helping out your daughter?” Luna asked with a slight scowl.

“I know it’s a lot to ask for given my previous history and if I could ask anypony else I would. Sadly all of you are the only ones that could possibly help her since the Elements of Harmony selected their new bearers. You could teach her things I couldn’t and possibly help keep her from losing control with her chaos magic,” Discord explained as he looked at all the mares.

“What do you mean keep her from losing control with her chaos magic? I thought the two of you controlled all of the chaos and disharmony that existed?” Twilight asked.

“We do, but it’s not an easy task. Being able to control and manifest chaos takes as much control as it does for a pony to discover their special talent. One isn’t simply born with the ability to control chaos, they have to discover it. Once a pony figures out they can control chaos they gain their longevity,” Discord said as he stared out a nearby window.

“So you’re immortal like the princesses?” Fluttershy asked.

“Yes since our magic works in similar ways. We control forces that exist in everyday life and it’s easier to live longer than find a new host to control those elements. My daughter has the chance to take over if I decide to retire from creating chaos. I believe she could use it better than I if she had the help of others to keep it in check,” Discord stated as he took a seat in his chair again.

No one said anything as they stared at each other. The draconequus summoned a glass of chocolate milk and ate the glass as he waited for the mares to say something. The mares looked at each other as they tried to consider what he was saying. They weren’t able to find any reason to agree to his terms until Rainbow finally spoke up.

“Why should we trust you? You’re probably trying to have us be distracted with your daughter so you can cause chaos in other places,” Rainbow said with a slight growl.

“If I wanted to cause chaos then I would have done so when I became free instead of talking to all of you now,” Discord said with a slight frown.

The mares couldn’t find anything to argue with since he was right. Once he became free he could have caused as much chaos as he wanted since none of them had their Elements of Harmony. The mares looked at each before looking back at Discord. With a heavy sigh, Celestia gave her decision on the matter.

“We will help your daughter your settle in with whoever she wants to stay with,” Celestia said.

“What will you do with me in the mean time?” Discord asked as he stood up and made his chair into a butterfly.

“We will allow you to keep your freedom, but you must stay within the boundaries of Canterlot and Ponyville. There are no exceptions and you can’t bargain for more,” Luna said.

“Very well. Now that we have everything settled shall we go and pick up your humans and my daughter?” Discord asked as he gestured for the door.

All the mares nodded as they started to file out of the room. Everyone was almost out when Discord asked for a few minutes alone with Chrysalis. All the mares looked at each other for a few seconds before giving a small nod. Chrysalis was trembling with fear as she was let alone with the chaos bringer. He cleared his throat and she quickly turned his direction. He offered her a chair that she took, never taking her gaze off of him.

“How long are you going to lie to him?” Discord asked suddenly.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” Chrysalis said as she feigned ignorance.

“Trust me, my dear. Lying to me is not a smart choice at this moment. I want my daughter to be happy, but I don’t need her learning bad behavior from you,” Discord said as he got in her comfort zone.

“If you feel that way then why isn’t Nightmare Moon in here as well?” Chrysalis asked with a snarl.

“She hasn’t been keeping secrets from the human that is watching over her. I will not hesitate to turn you to ash if you’re going to be a bad influence on my daughter. I honestly see why you can’t even tell him. You’ve seen what he has gone through and you act like your own problems are worse than his. Trust me when I say that your problems don’t even equate to what he and his friends went through,” Discord said as he got in her face.

“Yeah because he’s going to be all sympathetic towards what happened to me,” Chrysalis shot back as she rose to her feet.

“I never said he would be sympathetic. He would be very understanding though and he may even let up on you if you told him,” Discord offered as he stepped out of her way.

“I don’t need his pity,” Chrysalis snarled as she gripped his collar and lifted him in the air.

“No, but you want his acceptance, right?” Discord asked in a calm tone.

“Why are you doing this to me?” Chrysalis asked as a small tear started to form.

“Somepony needs to say something that you need to hear. You obviously care about what he has to think since you and Nightmare Moon drive him insane. He could have ended both of your antics at any point, but he didn’t. He wants the two of you to live some kind of life where you don’t feel like it’s a prison sentence. He has even tried to have conversations with you, but you push him aside and that’s why it seems like he enjoys Nightmare’s company more than yours,” Discord said as he gently put back on the ground.

“What am I supposed to say? It’s not like I can go up to him and say that I’ve still been in a disguise because I don’t want you to judge me,” Chrysalis whimpered as a few tears started to fall.

“That isn’t what you’re truly afraid of though, is it?” Discord asked as he offered her a tissue.

“I just can’t answer the question I know he would ask,” Chrysalis said as she wiped away her tears.

“You would have to answer it at some point if you want to know him better,” Discord said as he placed his lion paw on her shoulder.

“Do you think he could ever like me?” Chrysalis asked.

“I can’t say for sure how he will feel around you, but no pony ever knows until they try,” Discord said as he started to head for the door.

The changeling looked over at the draconequus as he stood by the door. She stood her ground as she thought about what she would do. Her thoughts trailed back to her nights when she and the alicorn would bother the human with their sexy outfits that Rarity was generous to make. She recalled one night where the human fell asleep and they invaded his dream that caused him to have strong morning wood. It was made even more hilarious when he ended up ejaculating all over Rainbow’s back because her supple flank was massaging his hard member.

There were many things she still questioned about the human and the feelings that she felt from him. There could always be a chance for her but as well there couldn’t be one as well. She knew Discord was right when saying that everypony would have to take a chance instead of wondering what could have been. She gave one final look out the window she remembered him crashing through and decided to see where she could go now. Turning to Discord, she gave a nod as she walked towards him.

Outside Throne Room

The mares were waiting by the large golden door for Discord and Chrysalis to finish their chat. The princesses stood ready in case the draconequus planned to cause her any harm. Even though they had sentenced her to live with Marcus so she could learn to behave, they still felt a responsibility to make sure she was safe. They stood around for a couple of minutes before they decided to have conversations of their own.

“Seems like Blood Rain is enjoying her life with her coltfriend. What are you going to do now, Echo?” Luna asked as she turned to her Captian of the Night.

“I’ll make sure that the human behaves himself and that if he hurts her, I will personally beat him into the ground,” Echo answered calmly.

“You don’t plan on getting back out in the dating world?” Luna asked with a little shock.

“Not after the last time. Besides, dating while being in the guard doesn’t always work out. I can’t balance the two,” Echo answered.

“Yes, but most of your dates were mainly with those in the guard. I know about your few chances with trying to date outside the guard as well,” Luna said.

“If you’re aware then you understand why I can’t be bothered with it. Sorry about the rudeness,” Echo said while giving a small apology for sounding a little rude.

“It’s quite alright. You should get back out there because I’ve seen what you’ve been dreaming for the past couple of years,” Luna said with a sly smirk as she saw the thestral’s face burn scarlet.

“I didn’t wish for you to see those, ma’am,” Echo replied in a whispered tone.

“It’s alright, Echo. You may be the Captain of my guard, but you’re a mare like everypony else. If you want a few days off so you can look for a new mate then all you need to do is ask. I saw the slight jealousy you held for Blood, but I think you can have that same happiness if you go out there and speak with a pony or human if you want,” Luna said as she gave a reassuring smile.

“You know that I prefer mares,” Echo said with a slight frown.

“True, but I think you might be able to accommodate a male if you were to go speak with one. I felt there were a few that would suit your needs, but you make your choice. I only mention this as a friend instead of your princess since I worry for you like everypony else,” Luna explained as she hugged the smaller mare.

“Can I have some time off?” Echo asked.

“Take as much time as you need. Blake and a few others can handle the castle with your absence,” Luna said as she offered the bat pony a smile.

“Thank you, princess,” Echo said as she smiled back.

Everyone looked at the Princess of the Night and Echo with confusion, but didn’t ask anything. Seeing that she had some time, Celestia walked over to Fleur to hear her thoughts on the humans.

“So, what did you think of our guests?” Celestia asked with a motherly smile.

“They’re different is what I think. Not a bad different, but something different than the regular life here,” Fleur answered with a smile of her own.

“Are you willing to give it a chance? You have the option to back out if you want or go on a few dates to see if you’re wanting to try,” Celestia said.

“It would be nice to fool around again. Just seeing their faces alone at my beauty shows it might be a lot of fun,” Fleur said with a small giggle.

“It is, but also think about this. Not only do you get to get them all flustered, but you can even have the other mares help you if you want,” Celestia said as she joined her friend in giggling.

“I would really like to see where this would go, but are you sure that he would be okay with it?” Fleur asked with slight concern.

“He has assured that everything would be fine and he did want to expand. I think you would make an excellent addition for him and would be able to keep him company as well,” Celestia said reassuringly.

“Give me a time and place and I’ll be there,” Fleur said with a smile.

“Tomorrow at The Royal Gardens at seven. I’ll make sure you’re the only two there and that you will not be disturbed,” Celestia said as the two mares hugged.

Twilight saw her old mentor hugging her old friend and decided to catch up with two others she now considered friends. She weaved through the group as she joined Amethyst and Sunset who were talking with each other.

“Hey there, Sunset, Amethyst,” Twilight greeted with a smile.

“Hey there, Twi,” The two unicorn greeted with their own smiles.

“How have your studies been going, Sunset?”

“They’ve been going well. How does it feel being one of the bearers of an Element of Harmony?” Sunset asked.

“More work than you could ever imagine, though I don’t regret being one, but the pressure of making sure you can keep the world safe is very stressful,” Twilight answered with a nervous laugh.

“It seems like you have somepony though to help relieve you of that stress,” Amethyst said with a sly smirk as Twilight’s cheeks flared up.

“That’s highly inappropriate, Amethyst. What Twi and her coltfriend do in the bedroom is between them,” Sunset joked as she joined her friend.

“He has been very attentive to my needs even though we’ve only had sex once,” Twilight whispered under her breath.

“How can you have sex with something like that only once? If I was with one of them, I would take every opportunity to buck their brains out,” Amethyst said in a whispered tone.

“That’s you though, Amethyst. Not everpony thinks about having sex every minute of their life,” Sunset defended.

“Oh come on, Sunset. You can’t honestly tell me that you’re not interested in getting in bed with one of those humans,” Amethyst said and she knew she was right when she could see the faint blush she had.

“That’s not the point here. You may want to go around town and sleep with any willing pony, but at least Twi and myself want to have an actual relationship,” Sunset said a little harshly, but soon regretted her words when she saw the other unicorn start to tear up.

“You don’t think I want a relationship, Sunset?” Amethyst asked as she stared at the ground.

“Listen, Amethyst, I’m sorry for what I said. I was way out of line, but you were getting a little too personal with Twilight’s life,” Sunset said as she tried to comfort her friend.

“Can I ask you something, Amethyst?” Twilight asked as she moved closer to her old friend.

“What?” Amethyst asked as she remained interested in the floor.

“Why do you go around town and hooking up with random ponies if you really want a relationship?” Twilight asked as she tried to make eye contact with her friend.

“I just want to experience as much as I can in the bedroom” Amethyst said as she smiled wide.

“There’s no way you got others to agree to some of your fetishes,” Sunset tried to say seriously, but was failing as she felt the need to laugh.

“I can be very persuasive,” Amethyst said as she whispered hotly into Sunset’s ear.

“Must you hit on me every chance that you get?” Sunset asked as she backed away from the unicorn.

“Only the ones that I want to get my hands on before somepony else does, but if not then that’s fine by me,” Amethyst said as she giggled at her friend.

“Just don’t do that around Alex because he’ll get the wrong idea. Callie is someone else to be careful of since she really enjoys being around Whooves,” Twilight said.

“Don’t worry, Twi, I know my limits and I could see she didn’t want any of this,” Amethyst said with a small grin as she moved a hand over her body. Twilight could only shake her head as she turned to Sunset.

“So what about you, Sunset? Have you given any thought about who you want to go out with?” Amethyst asked.

“Not really sure. I’ll probably just use my dart board to see who I give a chance to,” Sunset answered.

“I still can’t believe that most of your choices have been decided by that dart board,” Twilight said as she shook her head.

“It has gotten me this far, but I know where you’re going with this. I’ll probably stop using it after I find my special somepony,” Sunset said as the three started to laugh.

Spitfire was standing next to Fleetfoot to see how everything with the Wonderbolts was going. The two mares were laughing as they poked fun at one of their members.

“Soarin is still bringing pies to practice? I hope you’ve been having him run laps on the track before and after practice,” Spitfire said as she laughed with her friend.

“I have, don’t worry about that. Have you been enjoying your vacation?” Fleetfoot asked with a sly smirk.

“You know a mare like me doesn’t gossip about my personal life, but I’ve been happy with it,” Spitfire answered as she smiled.

“You both must care for each other a lot, huh?” Fleetfoot asked as she wrapped an arm around her friend.

“He has done a lot for only being here a couple of months. He even got Scootaloo to open up a little and has been a very excellent role model for her,” Spitfire explained.

“Does she know about everything you’re involved in?” Fleetfoot asked with slight concern.

“She does. Marcus had me confess to her and she was okay with it. I actually saw her give a genuine smile to him and myself after we talked,” Spitfire said as she looked at her friend.

“I’m glad to hear that. I was worried that she would never open up,” Fleetfoot said as she pulled her arm away and winced in pain.

“You okay there, Fleet?” Spitfire asked with slight concern.

“Sort of. Been doing extra practice lessons during the night and I guess I pulled a few flight muscles,” Fleetfoot answered.

“I think I know who can help with that. Come to Ponyville, there's a local spa there that is run by two mares named Aloe and Lotus. They can help with your flight muscles and you can use my free treatment for the month,” Spitfire offered.

“Are you sure?” Fleetfoot asked.

“Yeah, they helped me when I pulled a few muscles and after exchanging a few favors, we have a system built. Just mention my name and to call me if they want to make sure what you’re saying is true,” Spitfire said.

“Thanks,” Fleetfoot said with a smile.

The mares continued to talk for a bit before finally seeing the door open. They saw as the draconequus and changeling walk out unharmed. Now that everyone was ready, they followed Discord as he led them to the humans.

Caves

The humans had been sitting at the table, eating the food Eris had offered them. They were glad that she made them a meal that had meat as they were missing that taste for a very long time. Drak was okay having it, but it never bothered him too much that he didn’t get meat as often as the others. Everything was silent until the female draconequus spoke up.

“We should be heading out. My father is on his way with your mares,” Eris said.

Everyone looked at each other for a few seconds before cleaning up a bit and following her. They walked only for several minutes before finally making it outside and they saw Discord and their mares walking towards them. Some of the mares quickly ran towards the humans and wrapped them in hugs as they were glad they were safe.

“So what did he want?” Marcus asked as he gave a slight glare at the draconequus.

“He asked for our help with his daughter,” Celestia asked calmly.

“What kind of help?” Blake asked.

“He wanted us to watch over her and help her adapt to this world since she really hasn’t experienced before,” Luna explained.

“So what’s the plan?” Marcus asked.

“She will be staying with one of you, but we don’t know who. Whoever she chooses to stay with is final, but we will all try to help however we can,” Celestia said.

“What about him?” Blake asked without even hiding his irritation with Discord.

“He will be staying in Canterlot and Ponyville until we decide what to finally do with him,” Luna said a little nervously about how the humans would react.

Everyone looked over at Luke as he walked over to the creature. He stopped a couple of inches away from him as he started straight into his eyes. Silence settled between the two before the human finally decided to speak.

“You fuck up even once and your life will be over before Twilight and her friends can do anything about it,” Luke threatened.

“Very well, Luke,” Discord answered calmly.

Seeing that everyone was tired from the exhausting chain of events that had gathered, they decided to return to the castle to get some well-deserved rest. The walk was silent between everyone and Celestia decided this would be the best time to talk to Marcus. She slowed down her walk as she joined the human and looked at Nightmare Moon who quickly joined the two. The human didn’t say anything as he waited to see what the white alicorn wanted.

“May I ask something of you, Marcus?” Celestia asked hesitantly.

“You may,” Marcus responded, never taking his eyes away from the path in front of him.

“My sister and I have been talking and we agreed to allow Molestia to raise the sun every once in a while,” Celestia started.

“That’s good to hear. Trying to make more time for yourselves and Blake?” Marcus asked in a joking manner.

“Yes and we were wondering on your thoughts about Nightmare’s current mental state. We were hoping to allow her to raise the moon, but we would like to hear your thoughts, ” Celestia said.

The human’s pace slowed a little, but he was able to keep up with everyone. The two alicorns grew nervous from his lingering silence, but it made sense the princess was asking for a lot at this moment. They feared that he was not going to give an answer as he seemed to focus ahead of himself. Nightmare was about to say something when the human cut her off.

“If you were to ask me this question a couple weeks ago, I would’ve told you that she wasn’t in her right mind to do it. Time has gone by now and even with her silly antics, I think she has matured in her mind a little more and could handle the responsibility,” Marcus said as he looked at the dark alicorn.

“Thank you very much for giving me this chance,” Nightmare said with a slight smile.

“You deserve it,” Marcus said as they continued on their walk.

“What do you say, Luna?” Celestia asked as she looked at her sister.

“Nightmare can raise the moon as long as she doesn’t try anything funny,” Luna said as she looked at the dark alicorn.

Everyone could see the castle now and were cheering in excitement to get some relaxation. Everyone slowly entered the castle, but Chrysalis stopped Marcus. The human looked at the changeling’s hand on his shoulder before looking up at her. He could see she was nervous about something and when his friends noticed his absence, he told them to go on ahead. His friends lingered for a few seconds before slowly heading in the castle.

“You look like you’re ready to have a heart attack. What’s going on?” Marcus asked as he turned to face the changeling.

“I need to tell you something that I’ve been hiding from you,” Chrysalis started and she could see the human give a slight frown.

“What is it?” Marcus asked.

“It would be better if I showed you. Can it be later tonight when everypony has gone to sleep?” Chrysalis asked with some hope.

“Very well,” Marcus answered as he turned around and headed for the castle with the changeling right behind him.

Night

It didn’t take long for night to quickly fall and the human found himself outside the changeling’s and alicorn’s room. He gave a heavy sigh as he knocked on their door and waited for it to be open. A couple seconds rolled by before the door opened and he was dragged inside. Instinct took over as he prepared for a possible fight. He was ready for anything, but when no attack came, he calmed his posture.

“What do you have to show me?” Marcus asked as he noticed Chrysalis in a dark corner.

He could hear the changeling take a deep breath before slowly walking out. His eyes followed her movements until she stepped into the moonlight. She was wearing a swamp green night gown that held her breasts very closely to her body. Her night gown was see through as he could make out her dark purple panties that she was wearing. Her scantily clad body would drive any man that would look at her into a lust frenzy, but he was focused on something else.

Her form slightly flared to get rid of the disguise that she had on. Everything about her stayed the same except for her back and abdominal area. There were three large scars that ran along her body that took most of his attention. One ran up her side only staying three inches away from her left breast. Another one ran diagonal along her stomach. The final one on her back ran to her right wing. The changeling said nothing as she let the human look at her humiliated body. She was sure that he was going to say something, but nothing ever left his mouth.

Her eyes were shut tight out of fear for what this human would do. There were only four ponies in the world that knew about her scars and one of them was in the room with her. The other three are ones that she would rather forget about. Marcus stared in slight intrigue at her scars since it would have to take a lot of force to cause them. He slowly walked over to her and placed a hand along the one on her back. He could feel her whole body tense up and removed his hand as he decided to ask her something.

“Is this your secret?” Marcus asked as he continued to examine her scars.

“Yes. I’ve been hiding them because I didn’t want you asking questions, be teased about it, or have to look at myself,” Chrysalis explained as she kept her eyes of the human.

“I have one, but you already know what the question is. The real question is are you going to tell me?” Marcus asked as he looked at her.

“I got them from my sisters. I’m the runt of the family and they would take their frustrations out on me. If I failed doing what they asked, well you see the results,” Chrysalis said as she looked at the floor.

“You should probably stop trying to hide them. My friends and I his ours, but after everything, we finally live with them and our mares don’t seem to mind,” Marcus said.

“That’s because you have somepony that cares about you. Besides you and my sisters, Nightmare is the only other pony that knows about them,” Chrysalis said in a slightly raised voice.

“You’re showing me your scars now, so that must mean you believe I care for you somewhat,” Marcus said as he pulled her face towards him.

“I just felt it was best that you know before you found out some other way and wondered if I was hiding anything else from you,” Chrysalis explained as she avoided eye contact.

“Chrysalis, I want you to look at me and understand I do this because you need to know something,” Marcus explained.

The human got off the bed as he stood under the moonlight. He could see both mares looking at him as they waited for him to do something. Taking a steadying breath, he grabbed at his shirt and pulled it over his head. The alicorn and changeling blushed at his action, but soon grew worried at the scars on his body. Anything that was left of his body was barely visible as scars over lapped almost every inch on his body. He let the two mares look at his scar riddled body before speaking to them.

“I’m stuck with these and my powers can’t do anything to get rid of them. I said before that my friends and I hid them away, but that is pretty much trying to kill who you really are. Sure there are others that will be disgusted by them, but to hell with what they think. Everyone has scars, even if you can’t see them. Even after everything that happened when you invaded during the wedding, you are you,” Marcus said.

“So what? I just allow these to be seen and expect others not to look at me funny?” Chrysalis asked as her anger started to build.

“Only if you let them. You are the person that you want to be. You can hide your scars, but you aren’t really yourself anymore. You’re just trying to be something that no longer exist because you can’t accept that you’re a better mare than before. I won’t make the choice for you, but you need to decide right now. Who is Chrysalis? Is she a changeling that can live with the scars of her past and move on or is she a changeling that is too afraid to live her life?” Marcus asked as he put his shirt back on.

Silence filled the room as the human waited to hear an answer from her. She continued to look at him as her eyes became bloodshot and her breathing became heavy. The human continued to stare at her for a couple more minutes before walking to the door. She didn’t seem to have anything to say to him so he believed that she already made up her mind long before and wasn’t going to try and deal with this problem further. He was stopped when the changeling called out to him when he grabbed the handle.

“Do you really think I can be a better mare if I face my past?” Chrysalis asked.

“I do. If you can’t handle it by yourself then you have Nightmare and myself to help. I don’t believe you are evil, but were led to do bad things. I believe that you both can achieve many things if you stop trying to be something you’re not,” Marcus said.

Silence filled the room again as the alicorn and changeling looked at each other. Several seconds passed before they looked at the human and gave him a firm nod. He returned it with a nod of his own as he wished the two a peaceful night. He closed the door gently behind him and headed for his own room. He walked past several doors before finally making it and opened it up. It was dark in the room, but that soon gave way to a bright light.

Eris appeared with a banner saying that she chose him to stay with. The human hit his head on the door for a few seconds before looking back at the female draconequus. He was too tired to deal with anything at the moment wand walked over to his bed. Eris watched him for a few seconds before he turned around and spoke to her in a calm, but slightly demanding voice that told her not to argue.

“Go to bed and I’ll deal with you later,” Marcus said and Eris obliged.

Surprise Date

Final Stand
By: Duelist96
Chapter 38: Surprise Date

Blake was currently hiding in room from the two princesses. All his friends returned to Ponyville early in the morning so they could deal with Eris. He offered to go and help, but Luna said that he other business to attend. He looked at her with shock and as he tried to tell his friends that she was lying, Celestia sealed away his voice. Most of his friends were oblivious to his missing voice, but Drak noticed the faint glow coming from Celestia’s horn. He could have said something, but if Celestia took away his voice then it had to be for a good reason.

Blake could only watch as all his friends left with their mares, leaving him trapped with the two alicorns. Once the doors closed he was freed from the magic spell. He turned around quickly to stare at the two alicorns who only smiled at him. He walked past the royal sisters so he could check a few things at the library. His walk was peaceful, but he could hear the princesses following him. He saw that they were still smiling and picked up his pace.

The alicorns easily matched each step that he made and he took off sprinting. His sprint didn’t take him far as one of the maids opened a door, causing him to be smacked face first into the solid oak. The mare heard the impact and looked around the door to see the human on the floor. She also noticed the princesses walking over and felt her heart race out fear for harming their lover. She closed the door quickly as she gave a courteous bow before the human.

“I’m sorry, Blake. I didn’t know you were there,” the maid apologized.

“Don’t worry about it. I shouldn't have been running where a door wouldn’t open. Sorry that you have to fix this,” Blake apologized as he got to his feet.

“You know it’s not safe to run around the castle, Blake,” Luna joked as she lifted him off the ground.

“I wouldn’t be running around if you two weren’t giving me this weird smile,” Blake said as he dusted off his clothes.

The maid took this as her chance to head for the next room so she wouldn’t get caught in the crossfire. The princesses continued to give off that weird smile as the human excused the maid. He let out a heavy sigh as he got down to business. He loved the two princesses very much and it seemed they had something important to say and he wanted to hear it. The smile the princesses had faltered as he beckoned them into the room.

The sisters looked at each other before giving a small shrug and entered the room. The human closed the door behind him and locked it so they wouldn’t be bothered. The alicorns looked at him when he locked his door and followed as he went for the bed. He sat on the edge as the two mares joined either side of him.

“What do you need to tell?” Blake asked as he laid on his back.

“Remember how I said I was setting up a date for you to go on later?” Celestia asked as she placed her head on his stomach.

“Yeah, but isn’t that not for a little longer?” Blake asked as he started stroking her mane.

“Actually, it’s tonight,” Luna answered as she plaed her head on his chest.

The two mares felt his body tense after hearing the date was tonight. They were a little worried that he was going to freak out since he didn’t have any time to really prepare. They were all fine with expanding their herd, but he was expecting a few months before he was going out to meet new mares. He looked down to see the two alicorns look at him nervously and went back to stroking their manes.

“A little sudden there, don’t you think?” Blake asked as he gave a small chuckle.

“Yes, but we felt it would be a nice change of pace for you. You spend most of your time at the castle and if you’re not here then you’re with your friends. Next thing that happens is you’re all in a fight and getting hurt. We want this to be something different for you and hopefully it will just be a relaxing night,” Celestia explained.

“It would be nice to be able to relax and not have to deal with some situation where one of us is being attacked,” Blake stated.

“Would you like us to reschedule the date for a time you’re more comfortable with?” Luna asked as her hand traveled all over his chest.

“Nah, it’s fine. Just please don’t drop that kind of news on me again if you decide to do this,” Blake said as he started to rub their ears, receiving low moans from the two mares.

“Very well, Blake. We’ll make sure to see when you would like to go on date that is comfortable for you,” Celestia said as she nuzzled him.

“So who am I going on a date with?” Blake asked as he started to rise from the bed.

“That’s a surprise, though I think she will enjoy her time with you as much as you will with her,” Luna said as she gave a sly smirk.

“You want me to have sex with her on the first date?” Blake asked with wide eyes.

“No, no. She completely understands that this is a get to know you date. This is to help her see if she wants to join or not and she can’t have sex with you unless we’re present,” Celestia said as she gently fondled his groin, slowly making him more aroused.

“Are you seriously going to blue ball me like this?” Blake asked with his eyes shut tight.

“Sorry, but you’re just really fun to tease,” Celestia said as she pulled her hand away.

“Don’t rile me up like that, please,” Blake said as he took calming breaths.

“Sorry, but we’re just really excited. We really want this date to go well so you can at least have a mare around to keep you company,” Luna said as she gave a small frown.

“Do you feel like that the two of you are never around enough?” Blake asked as he watched their ears droop a little.

“We’re never around when you want us. One of us is usually in court while the other is asleep. We want this to work between us, Blake. We haven’t been this in love for a long time and don’t want to screw it up,” Celestia explained.

“Don’t you have Nightmare Moon and Molly to help you out though?” Blake asked with a raised brow.

“We do, but there might be times that we still have our duties to attend to. We want to make sure that you have at least another suitable mate that can tend to your needs,” Luna explained.

“Listen, I knew what I was getting into after I agreed to be in this relationship. Do I wish that you two can be around more? Yes, but I understand what it means to have duties that require your attention. My friends and I were really distant with each other, but that was because we wanted to make sure that we were still around for a tomorrow,” Blake explained as he pulled the two taller mares closer to him.

“So you don’t mind our long absences?” Celestia asked as she folded her wings over her sister and human lover.

“Better than having Blueblood try his hand at it and those awful advisors that don’t listen to reason,” Blake said.

“Then we won’t dwell on it too much, Blake. Thank you for being understanding,” Luna said as she kissed his cheek.

“So when and where is the date?” Blake asked.

“It’s at The Royal Garden at seven,” Celestia said.

“I didn’t know your garden was also a restaurant,” Blake joked.

“Very funny,” Luna said as she shook her head.

“I have a few hours until I need to leave. What are we going to do?” Blake asked.

“We’re going to make sure that you’re ready for the date,” Celestia said as she started clapping.

Celestia stopped clapping when she felt Blake let go of her and started walking for the door. He knew exactly what the white alicorn was talking about and didn’t want any part of it. He didn’t mind wearing a suit, but being at the Gala really pushed his limits with one. He was about to open the door when it glowed a brilliant gold and many locks started to appear. He looked over at the two alicorns who were smiling again as they walked towards him.

“Where do you think you’re going?” Luna asked playfully.

“Hopefully somewhere I can wait out my time left until I leave,” Blake said as he gave a nervous chuckle.

“Don’t be silly. We need to get you outfitted in a nice suit before you go,” Celestia said as she reached out to him.

Blake could feel his heart beat against his chest as time started to slow. He knew the mares went well, but they were very stubborn when it came to him saying no. He only ever said it a few times, but most of the time he went along with whatever they wanted. He knew they weren’t going to let him go without getting a proper suit and had to resort to an escape plan. He saw a window on the other side of the room and did the one thing he never expected to work.

“Look, a distraction!” Blake yelled as he pointed to the side.

The two alicorns stopped their advance as they looked to where he was pointing. He knew that he should have been running for the window at the moment, but he couldn’t help but stare at the two mares. He had no reason to believe that would work, but here it was working on two very intelligent ponies. He shook his head to gain his thoughts back and started sprinting for the window. Luna caught him running, but by the time her horn flareed its midnight blue, he already jumped out.

He felt the glass break when he made contact and he felt really terrible that someone was going to have to clean his mess. The two alicorns ran out to see the human and fall to the ground. The princesses gasped when they saw his body hit the ground and worried for his safety. They gave a relieved sigh when he got back up, but soon grew upset when they saw him running around a column and enter the castle.

The human found a room that a maid had already cleaned and ran inside. He could hear the princesses running around and moving things with their magic as they looked for him. He held a hand over his mouth as he tried to keep from being heard. He could hear them on the other side of the door and they were slowly becoming infuriated. He looked at his watch to see he had a couple of hours before he had to go on his date. He heard the two alicorns leave and let out a heavy sigh as he was able to escape their grasp.

Fate on the other hand had something else planned for him. His alarm on the watch went off and it was loud in the quiet room. His heart raced as he started pressing buttons to get the buzzer to turn off. After ten seconds of heart pounding fear, he finally got the alarm to shut off. He pressed his ear against the door and listened for footsteps. He waited for several seconds and didn’t hear anything. He gave a nervous laugh that he was able to remain hidden from the two mares and started walking back.

His laugh soon died out when he felt something soft, fuzzy, and slightly big on his head. He slowly looked up to see the mares’ bosoms resting on his head. He took one step before they each grabbed an arm and started carrying him away. He didn’t bother fighting since he was aware of their strength and they weren’t going to let go anytime soon. His head drooped as he was carried away to the tailor, but gave a small smile when the princesses each gave him a kiss. Sure he was going to be captured, but he was able to kill some time before the date.

Hours Later

Night soon feel and he was looking at himself in a full length mirror. He admired the detail the tailor put into the suit, but it just didn’t sit right with him. He loved the look of the suit, but he felt that it would have been better if Rarity had made. He really couldn’t explain it, but when the white unicorn made him the suit he wore to the Gala, it felt right. Still the tailor did an amazing job and he made sure to thank the mare for all her hard work.

His suit was a midnight blue like Luna’s fur with stripes on his side in the color of purple, green, blue, and pink like Celestia’s mane. His cuff-links were white as Celestia’s fur, but held a small cosmos that he saw in Luna’s mane. He felt that he was a little more at risk with standing out while wearing the suit, but he knew he wouldn’t hear the end of it if he didn’t wear it. Sucking it for another time in his life, he left the castle after giving the princesses a kiss on the lips.

Luna offered to have a carriage brought around for him, but he declined as he wanted to walk through her illuminating light. The sisters waved goodbye as he walked down the concrete path and headed for the restaurant. It took him only a few minutes to reach his destination and he was surprised to see the building. He saw the sign of the building where the letters were in some fancy cursive and had plant life hanging off of it. All around the building were a multitude of flowers that really help give it an outside feel.

After admiring the natural aspects of the building, he opened the door to see the place pretty much empty. He looked around the place to see if there were any ponies at all, but he couldn’t find a single one. The only ones in the building were the staff and they acted professional with the low amount of patrons. He was pulled from his investigation when a stallion cleared his throat.

“Are you Sir Blake?” The stallion asked as he looked at the human.

“Yes I am, but please, call me Blake,” Blake answered with a small smile.

The stallion nodded as he led the human to an available table. He was placed outside on a balcony that was greatly illuminated by Luna’s light. He couldn’t help but shake his head as he knew the blue alicorn was trying to make the date perfect. He assured them many times over that everything would be fine and no matter the outcome, he was going to make it enjoyable for the mare. He looked down to see his watch and it was fifteen minutes till seven. Seeing the amount of time he had left, he grabbed his menu and started to look it over.

He studied every dish that was on the menu and it contained the usual that he saw on most menus. The menu contained a variety of salads, soups, and other treats that really didn’t have meat. He was surprised when he reached the back of the menu and saw the different meat dishes. He noticed a small note at the bottom and it mentioned that all the meat foods were prepared by a griffon chef. He wanted to order something from the meat section, but decided against it after having his fill of meat yesterday and not grossing out his date.

He put his menu down and decided on a simple Caesar salad. He saw a quick flash of light at the front and looked inside to see what it was. He was surprised to see Fleur show up wearing the sexiest dress he had ever seen. The dress hugged every curve of her body, showing how well she kept in shape. There was a long cut up along the right side that stopped barely short of where her stocking ended. Her breasts were even perkier as the top of her dress held the up and together. The back was completely open and he could see she wasn’t wearing a bra. He could only assume the tightness of the dress was the only thing keeping it up since the straps looked to flimsy to hold it up.

He quickly shook his head before the sexy unicorn could turn around and think he was ogling her like a sex object. He looked back over to see a stallion enter in the building and assumed it was her date. The stallion was a unicorn like her and he seemed dressed for any occasion. His coat was a light gray while his mane and tail were a light azure. He had a monocle over his left eye and both eyes were light azure as well. He was able to identify his magic aura as light gamboge from the quick use of his magic to fix his purple bowtie.

He wore a grey tuxedo jacket with a white tuxedo shirt underneath. The stallion wore a matching pair of black slacks with black dress shoes. The stallion that greeted the human before spoke with them a bit before leading them through the empty building. Fleur noticed the human sitting out on the balcony and whispered something to the stallion. Blake saw him give a small nod, but was confused as to why they were walking towards him. Being polite, the human got up and greeted the model and her date as they stood next to him.

“Hello, Fleur, it’s nice to see you again,” Blake said as he shook her hand.

“Very nice to see you as well,” Fleur said as she gave him a hug after shaking his hand. The human tensed from the sudden hug, but let her do her own thing.

“So who’s your date?” Blake asked as the mare finally let go of him.

“Date?” Fleur asked with a raise brow.

“The stallion next to you,” Blake said as he pointed to the stallion.

“Oh, that isn’t my date. This is my brother,” Fleur said as she gave a small giggle.

“The name is Fancy Pants. It’s a pleasure to meet you,” Fancy started as he extended a hand.

“Blake and it’s nice to see you as well. I didn’t know Fleur had a brother,” Blake said as he chuckled nervously.

“You never asked,” Fleur said as she continued to giggle.

“True. So what brings you here?” Blake asked.

“I’m just dropping off my sister for some dinner before heading back home and finish packing before I leave,” Fancy said.

“What is it that you do?” Blake asked.

“I’m a head member in multiple charity drives and I’m needed host one in Manehattan in a couple days,” Fancy explained.

“Well, I wish you a safe trip,” Blake said.

“Thank you, but may I ask what you’re doing here? Shouldn’t you be protecting the princesses from harm or keeping your friends out of trouble?” Fancy joked with a small smile.

“Where did you hear something like that?” Blake asked with a raised brow.

“Fleur was telling me about all that happened yesterday, along with some other things as well about you and your friends,” Fancy started.

“I hope it was all good compliments,” Blake said as he felt nervous around the stallion.

“Coming from her, I’d say she finds you all very helpful. There are a few nobles around that have been getting a little dangerous with their gossip, but I prefer to talk to the ponies they are talking about first,” Fancy explained as he offered a comforting smile.

“I’m not much for protecting the princesses, but I like to think I’ve done some help. Helping my friends is something I’m used to because trouble always seems to find us,” Blake said as he started laughing to himself and was joined by the two unicorns.

“What are you doing by yourself here anyways?” Fleur asked as she controlled her laughter.

“The princesses set me up on a blind date, but,” Blake started as he looked at his watch to see the time. “My date seems to be running fifteen minutes late.”

“I’m sorry to hear that. Would you like me to keep you company?” Fleur asked with a caring smile.

“I haven’t eaten anything yet and since you’re hear for the same reason, I would enjoy your company,” Blake said as he offered her a seat.

“I should be heading out now. It was great meeting you, Blake. I hope I can meet the rest of your friends later on,” Fancy said as he waved goodbye.

Blake and Fleur waved goodbye to Fancy as he walked out of the door. Once the door was closed, the human took his own seat across from the mare. He noticed the unicorn looking through her menu and decided to do the same. He wasn’t really looking for something to eat like she probably thought he was doing, but was making note on what to try if he ever came back to this restaurant. He was distracted in his own thoughts that he didn’t notice the supermodel move her chair next to his.

He placed his menu down and when he looked over to his left, he jumped a little. Fleur was sitting next to him, but she was giving off a friendly smile. If it wasn’t for the few times the princesses did the same, he would have reacted the same way he always did before. He took a deep breath to easily calm himself. It didn’t take long for a waitress to arrive and take their orders.

“Do you need another minute?” The mare asked.

“I think we’re ready. I would like a Caesar salad, please,” Blake said.

“I would like the same as well, but I would also like an order of garlic breadsticks,” Fleur said.

The mare gave a gentle nod as she placed a bottle of wine in an ice bucket on the table. She also placed to wine glasses upside down before giving a small curtsy and walking away. The human was never much of a person to drink a fruity alcoholic drink, but he made an exception for tonight. He grabbed a glass and started to fill it with the red liquid. A few bad memories ran through his head, but he easily pushed them aside so they wouldn’t ruin the night.

He offered the half-filled glass to the mare and she graciously accepted it. He watched her pale pink aura grab hold of the glass and lift it to her side. He filled his own glass and placed the bottle back in the bucket so it would remain chilled. The two sat in silence and passed the time by idly sipping their wine. The human had to fight himself a few times from having a coughing fit as he drank the fruity drink.

It didn’t take long before their food arrived and they were left in peace. The two ate in silence as they enjoyed the food. Looking at the garlic breadsticks, he reached out and grabbed one. He looked over to see the mare move the basket closer to him so he could have another if he wanted. He took a second breadstick and put them on his salad plate. Fleur grabbed the last two and seemed to enjoy them.

They were halfway through eating when the mare returned with the check. Fleur took the paper in her magic, but stopped when Blake took the paper himself. Her brow raised as she watched the human pull out a bag and place the bits on the table. He placed enough to pay for the bill and added a tip for the mare and stallion. He put his bag away and saw the curious look that the mare had.

“You okay?” Blake asked.

“You just paid for my meal?” Fleur asked.

“Well, of course. I invited you to join me and I was supposed to be on a date as well,” Blake said.

“Mares usually pay though,” Fleur stated.

“I know, but I don’t like not being to do something. I understand that mare do a lot of the things here, but from my world, men usually did those things. I didn’t mean to offend you if I did,” Blake said with slight worry.

“I’m not offended, but it was different. Your culture must have many differences compared to ours,” Fleur stated.

“There is a vast difference between our two worlds,” Blake said in a joking manner.

“You mind telling me as you walk me home?” Fleur asked.

“Already catching on fast. I could tell you about my world,” Blake said as he helped the mare from her seat.

The moon was high in the sky as the human walked the stunning mare back to her home. The walk started out quiet as they tried to pick a starting point for their conversation. He noticed the mare shake a little and it did feel a little cold to him as well. He took off his jacket and placed it on Fleur’s shoulders. He looked forward and didn’t notice the mare take a deep inhale of his jacket. It took a few moments before Fleur found a topic to start with.

“I heard around town that you and a couple of your friends have special powers,” Fleur started.

“You’ve heard correctly. Luke has super speed and has been practicing his second power which is his armor. Andrew has acid powers. Marcus has thermal vision along with his claw hand and whip arm. I have regeneration,” Blake explained.

“You, Marcus, and Andrew don’t have a second power?” Fleur asked.

“We haven’t figured out what they are yet. We’ve been training together or alone, but we may need some special circumstance to activate them,” Blake explained.

“With your regeneration powers, are you immortal like the princesses?” Fleur continued.

“No, but my life span is much longer than my friends,” Blake said with a slight frown.

“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to make you feel bad,” Fleur said with her ears drooped down.

“You don’t need to be sorry. I need to talk about this and maybe mentioning it to someone that can relate a little might make it easier to talk about with the princesses,” Blake said as he placed a hand on her shoulder.

“Can you be killed?” Fleur asked.

“You ask some very interesting questions for a pony. I always believed that everyone here didn’t like to talk about the concept of death,” Blake mentioned.

“Most ponies don’t like to talk about it, but I learned because of my job. Griffons have a lot of respect for the dead and I learned so I wouldn’t offend them. After learning about their traditions, my views have kind of changed,” Fleur explained.

“Interesting, but now to answer your question. I can die, but it’s very hard for it to happen. The only way I understand it is that I would have to be destroyed on the molecular level to fully be killed. My friends have regeneration, but it isn’t as advanced as mind and so they require my help to heal from serious wounds,” Blake explained.

“Can I see it in action?” Fleur asked with general curiosity.

“I don’t know. I would have to cause harm to my body and I don’t know if you want to see that,” Blake said as he rubbed the back of his head nervously.

“This wouldn’t be the first time if seen somepony hurt. Griffons fight a lot and you get used to the sight of blood. If you don’t want to do show me that’s fine. I was just curious to see how your power works,” Fleur said.

“I guess I can give a quick demonstration,” Blake said hesitantly.

The human pulled out the knife that he brought with him and slowly cut along his arm. His cut started from the crook of his elbow and continued down to half his forearm. His teeth were clenched tightly as he felt the cold steel cut against his flesh, but was glad that Fleur seemed understanding with what was happening. He remember showing the same thing to the princesses and it was glad to find another pony that could look past it being disgusting and something interesting to witness.

He stopped cutting his arm and pulled the knife out as he presented his wound. Nothing happened for several seconds, but a gasp from Fleur showed that it was starting. Black tendrils and ooze seeped from the cut and started pulling at the skin. He could feel the pull on his skin, but it felt like a feather running along the wound. The tendrils pulled the skin together and the ooze hardened over the closed skin. The ooze quickly hardened and after a few seconds, the ooze started to peel off in one piece.

Once the ooze was fully peeled, the mare looked at his arm again. No trace of blood or even the cut along his arm remained. The unicorn continued to look his arm over, trying to find anything to prove that what she saw wasn’t real. She looked up at the human who was grinning at her.

“That reaction never gets old,” Blake joked.

“That’s because our healing magic can’t pull this off. It can do many things, but being able to heal that fast just isn’t possible,” Fleur said as she continued to stare at him in shock.

The human patted the mare’s head as they continued down the road. They were silent for the rest of the travel, but the constant look back from Fleur didn’t go unnoticed. They soon reached the mare’s house and he opened the gate for her. Fleur smiled at him as she passed him, but soon stopped. The human stared at her curiously as she leaned towards him. He was about to ask her what she was doing when her soft lips pressed against his.

His eyes went wide as she held her lips against his for several seconds before slowly parting. She looked back at him, a sultry smile on her lips as she whispered hotly into his ear.

“Thanks for the lovely night,” Fleur said as she gave a quick lick to his ear lobe.

The human stood stock still as the mare entered her house. The gate closed with a silent clang as everything moved around him slowly. His brain was able to catch up and he started cheering internally. He started running down the sidewalks as he continued to jump in the air and fist pump. He found a nearby yard that he could cut through to get back to the castle and took it. He jumped up as he grabbed the fence to vault over.

His swing over was going fine until the fence fell over. He hit the ground with a small thud, but quickly jumped to his feet. He looked around to see if anyone saw him fall down. Seeing that there was no one nearby, he dusted off his clothes and headed back for the castle. His walk slowed down as the words the mare said to him settled in. He stopped in the middle of the side walk as he looked back in the direction Fleur lived.

Blake walked back to the castle in stunned silence. The words Fleur told him still spun around in his head and he just couldn’t process them. He wasn’t expecting the princesses to hook him up with a mare that did so much every day. She was a supermodel and an international advisor for the princesses, yet she found the time to go on a date with him. Even more surprising to him was that she kissed him on the lips and was looking forward to spending more time with him.

If he was in a dream, he never wanted to be woken up because this dream was lovely to him. He entered the castle and headed for his room. He looked down at his watch to see that he was out later than usual. He opened his door and saw the two princesses asleep on his bed. He shook his head slightly as he started to change into a pair of sleeping pants. Both mares were out cold, but he could hear them slightly mumble his name.

He slithered into the little room that was offered in the middle as he made himself comfortable. It wasn’t long before he felt the mares wrap their arms and tails around him as they nuzzled him in their sleep. They both gave off warm smiles as they found their human safe and kissed each on the cheek before falling asleep in their grasp.

Spas Are Meant To Be Relaxing

Final Stand
By: Duelist96
Chapter 39: Spas Are Meant To Be Relaxing

Morning was easily coming to Ponyville and Drak was the first to awaken. He felt a little cold in his bed and a look around showed he was the only one occupying it. He began to wonder where Ditzy and Trixie went until his mind finally caught up. The pegasus mare had left early to deliver some mail to Canterlot while Trixie went out of town to gather supplies for her cart. Even though the azure unicorn stayed in the house and slept with him in his bed, she never left the caravan alone.

He was able to see that the wooden travel home held memories for her and never bothered her about it. Rolling out of bed, he took a few seconds to glance at the photo next to his bed. It was a recent photo that he got that showed him holding Dinky while his two girlfriends stood on either side of him. They were all smiling brightly and he gave one of his own as he walked out of his room. He walked down the short hallway to the filly’s room and gave an audible knock.

“Dinky, what would you like for breakfast?” Drak asked the young unicorn.

“Pancakes,” Dinky squealed happily.

“Pancakes it is. Also, start getting dressed because it’s almost time for school,” Drak said before heading for the kitchen.

“Okay, dad,” Dinky called back.

The sudden word from the filly’s mouth caused the human to stop in his tracks. He stared back at her door as the word she called him swam around his head. The conversation he had with his friends rushed back to him and he finally thought about what they meant. It was true that they all have been dating their mares for a couple months, but they never saw their future. They all thought about settling down at one point and hopefully starting a family. The human’s smile brightened even more as he thought about all of them being an actual parent.

It was true that they were uncertain if they could even conceive a child with their mares, but it did well to know that he already had one. He always saw himself as a good father figure back in the day, but after everything that happened, he started wondering if he could ever raise a child. Hearing the little filly call him dad allowed him another chance to think about his future. It was nice to hear the filly call him dad and didn’t even want to correct her. He continued down the hall, his morning a little bit brighter after speaking with the cheerful filly.

He entered the kitchen to see an uninvited guest in the house. His guest was eating her own meal as she sat at the table. She waved to him happily as he gave a slight frown and shook his head. He gave a small wave to his guest before going straight for the stove. He set the burner on medium and as he let the pan warm up, he grabbed ingredients for the pancakes as he spoke to his guest.

“Good morning, Eris,” Drak greeted as he started stirring the flour.

“Good morning as well, Drak. You have a lovely home,” Eris said as she gave an innocent smile.

“Does Marcus know you’re hear?” Drak asked as he started making the first pancake.

“I told him that I would be going around town and seeing where his friends work,” Eris answered as she finished her plate.

“Very well, but what are you doing here right now? I don’t work for another couple of hours,” Drak said as he started making the filly her plate.

“I just came by because I ran into Ditzy and she wanted me to tell you that her mother was coming over. She wanted to speak with you for a bit before you head out to work,” Eris answered as she snapped her fingers and her plate started walking towards the sink.

“That’s nice of you. What else are you planning?” Drak asked as he placed the plates down.

The female draconequus was about to answer his question when the unicorn filly walked in. She noticed the strange creature at the table and greeted her with a smile.

“Hello there. My name’s Dinky. Who are you? Are you a friend of my mom?” Dinky asked as she took her seat at the table.

“Sort of. I just came by to tell her coltfriend about her mother visiting,” Eris answered as she patted the filly’s head.

“Grandma Whirl is coming?” Dinky asked with excitement.

“Yes she is. She should be here in a few seconds,” Eris answered.

Drak watched as the smile on the filly’s face grow even wider. He didn’t know who this Whirl was, but if it made Dinky happy then there shouldn’t be a problem. He was about to set his own plate down when her heard something crash against the side of the house. He and Eris looked at each other in confusion, but Dinky seemed happy as she started running for the door.

“Grandma’s here!” Dinky yelled as she ran out the front door.

He was about to follow her, but he needed to make sure she finished her food first. He looked at her plate to see everything was eaten and she had only sat at the table for barely a minute. Happy that she at least at her meal, he quickly followed her outside. He saw the filly helping an older mare to her feet. Her mane and tail were the same color as Ditzy’s, but her coat was a very pale blue. Her eyes were hazel and her cutie mark was a small twister with bubbles.

Knowing what Ditzy was like, he wondered if she inherited the same traits from this mare. Once the mare was to her feet, she walked over and started looking him up and down. The human could feel his heart rate increase as this mare gave him a scrutinizing look. He could hear the mare hum to herself as she gave one last look at him before smiling.

“You’re exactly as my daughter described,” the mare said as she continued to smile at him.

“I take it that you’re Whirl?” Drak asked with slight nervousness.

“That’s me. I’m glad my daughter found a nice coltfriend to spend her time with,” Whirl complimented as she shook the human’s hand.

“Would you like to come inside for a bit?” Drak asked.

“Thank you,” Whirl said as she started walking.

“Dinky, your lunch is in the fridge. Grab it and head out for school before you’re late,” Drak said.

The unicorn filly gave a quick nod as she ran into the house. She stopped real quick to give her grandma a hug before leaving for school. The human stood out the doorway for a bit to make sure the filly was going to be okay walking. He noticed Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle show up and left her filly to walk with her friends. He gently closed the door and headed for the living room. It was quiet in the house until he heard crashing come from the living room. He took larger strides to reach his destination and what he saw surprised him.

He noticed Whirl was on the ground with a bunch of blankets and pillows scattered about. The couch that she was trying to sit on was flipped over and he wondered how that he even happened. He was pulled from his look around the room as he heard the older mare groan. He was quick to her side as he offered a hand to help her up. She gratefully took his hand as she got to her feet and took a seat in a nearby chair.

“Sorry about that. I can be a bit clumsy,” Whirl said as she rubbed the back of her head.

“It’s fine. As long as you’re okay then this is nothing,” Drak said as he started picking up the scattered objects.

“I still feel that it’s my fault Ditzy ended up the way she did,” Whirl said with a slight frown.

“What do you mean? She’s a lively young mare that is full of life. Sure there have been a few accidents, but I still love her the same,” Drak said as he finished cleaning up the room.

“Still, she’s as clumsy as I am and it was made slightly worse with her eyes,” Whirl explained as the human sat across from her.

“I worry about her as well, but I trust that she’ll be okay and will return safely back home. I’m still amazed how she’s able to recover from some of her crashes,” Drak said as he gave a small smile.

“Pegasi are very resilient. If it wasn’t for that, we probably would be in the hospital more often than other ponies,” Whirl said with a slight chuckle.

“I wouldn’t doubt that. I’ve seen a few of the local pegasi crash and walk away from it like it was nothing. Ditzy gave me quite a scare once when she hit a tree, but after seeing her shake it off and give me that smile, I kind of stopped overreacting,” Drak said as he smiled at the memory.

“She’s done the same with me. She crashed a lot when she was a foal that at one point I thought she really hurt herself after crashing into a bookshelf. I was also very worried for her well-being because of her condition, I’m glad that she found a great friend that could offer her love,” Whirl said as a few tears started to form.

“I’m not the only one that cares for her. She has many friends that care for her and she’s really been a great friend to my own as well. Neither of us really pay attention to her condition since she helps bring a smile to all our faces,” Drak said happily.

“She’s been really good at making friends. She never believed in being rude to anypony, no matter how badly they treated her. If I may though, she mentioned another occupant that was living here,” Whirl stated.

“Yeah, Trixie is the other resident of this house. She’s Ditzy’s girlfriend,” Drak said.

“So my daughter is in a herd with you and Trixie?” Whirl asked.

“Yes,” Drak answered.

“I’m glad for her then. She deserves this happiness. Have you given to any thought of expanding your herd?” Whirl asked with general curiosity.

“We’ve talked about it and neither of us mind expanding, but we at least need to know about the mare before letting her join,” Drak explained.

“I understand. I think I’ve used up enough of your time. It’s getting close to your work time and I need to head back to Cloudsdale,” Whirl said as she got up from her seat.

“It’s been lovely to meet you, Whril,” Drak said with a smile.

“It’s been lovely to meet you, Drak. Please continue to watch out for my daughter and don’t worry about asking for my blessing,” Whirl said as she was led to the front door.

“Blessing for what?” Drak asked with a raised brow.

“My blessing to allow you to marry her. She has great things to say about you and after meeting you, I believe she is in very safe hands. Have a good rest of the morning,” Whirl said as she spread her wings and took off.

The human watched the older mare take off, but stopped as she turned around and waved goodbye to him. He waved his own goodbye before closing the door and heading to get changed. He started pulling out his work clothes until a thought crossed his mind. He didn’t see Eris the entire time Whirl was visiting and worried what may have happened. He threw his clothes into the bathroom as he headed for the kitchen. He entered the room to see the draconequus still sitting at the table.

“Hey there,” Eris greeted happily.

“Have you been there the whole time?” Drak asked with a raised brow.

“I have. I didn’t want to give Ditzy’s mother a scare or cause any trouble that could have caused harm to you,” Eris answered.

“That’s awfully kind of you,” Drak said as he stared at her.

“Did you think I was going to make you look bad in front of Ditzy’s mother?” Eris asked in a slightly hurt tone.

“Your father didn’t really leave a good first impression. You seem like you know what to do and I want to give you a chance, but you do have a lot of magic power,” Drak answered.

“I am the daughter of Discord,” Eris answered with a small smile.

“You’ve also had around a thousand years to build up your magic,” Drak said.

“True, but you do know there’s a difference between my father and I, right?” Eris asked with slight trepidation.

“I do. I saw your eyes show that you want to be different. Your father’s was a little confusing, but I guess that comes with being the God of Chaos,” Drak said.

“Yeah, my dad is really hard to read sometimes. He has told me about what I’m doing here and what he wished for me, but do you think it’s possible for me?” Eris asked with slight worry.

“If you apply yourself then you can. I have faith in you and sure Marcus can sometimes be a pain, but he is looking out for you. Please try and not give him a hard time,” Drak asked.

“Is he really looking out for me? I’ve been with him for only a day and he has already given me a chore list along with a set of rules,” Eris said as she gave a slight frown.

“You aren’t the first he has done this to. Remember, he’s given the same instructions to Nightmare Moon and Chrysalis. Just give it a week and he will let up on some of those things,” Drak assured her with a smile.

“I guess. He is already taking them out shopping so they can get stuff for their room, so I guess I can try and tough it out,” Eris said as she gave a small smile.

“That’s good to hear. I’m going to take a shower and then head for work. You can follow me so you know where to go when you might need me,” Drak offered.

The draconequus gave a small nod at his offer as he headed out of the kitchen. The human took care in the shower, but made sure to hurry along so he wouldn’t be late. There were no plans with any of his friends and girlfriends, so he could make up some missed time at work. He got out of the shower and dried off his body before getting his work clothes on. He exited his bathroom and found the draconequus ready to go. She was wearing a simple t-shirt with jeans as she gave the human a smile.

The two left the house in silence as they walked along the dirt road. Eris was busy looking around the town while Drak kept his mind focused on getting to work. A few ponies would greet the human and ask about who was with him. He would introduce the draconequus who made sure to be polite to the ponies. After about five minutes of walking, they finally made it to the day spa. The human opened the door and entered the establishment. Once he was through the door, he was surprised by a hug from Lotus.

It wasn’t a regular thing the earth pony did, but there were times she would hug the human when he would arrive. He returned the hug in kind as he learned that hugging in Equestria was sometimes a common greeting. The mare held onto him a little longer than she had before and had to clear his throat to get her attention. The cerulean mare let go of him, but as she pulled away, he could swear that she gave him a light sniff. Looking at her innocent smile, he shoved the thought into the back of his mind.

The spa pony’s attention was pulled from the human when she saw the guest that he brought with him. Her smile turned into a curious frown as she looked the strange creature up and down. The draconequus saw the mare looking at her curiously and kept quiet until she spoke to her. The cerulean mare gave a few more looks before extending her hand out to the creature and greeting her with a warm, inviting smile.

“Hello there. My name is Lotus,” Lotus greeted.

“Hello, Lotus. My name is Eris,” Eris greeted back as she took the mare’s hand and shook it.

“It's a pleasure to meet you, Eris. Are you looking to have a massage today or are you just visiting?” Lotus asked as they broke off their shake.

“Drak here was just showing me where he works in case I need to find him and I’ll have to decline the massage for today,” Eris said.

“Very well. How long are you staying in Ponyville?” Lotus asked as she went behind her counter and pulled out her appointment book.

“Haven’t really given it any thought. I’m staying with Marcus for now until a few things get sorted out,” Eris answered.

“Well, I hope you enjoy your stay. Drak, you have one appointment for now and she will be here soon. She’s a pegasus so please be careful,” Lotus said as she wrote in her book.

“I thought you and Aloe were in charge of doing pegasi?” Drak asked.

“We are, but we have our own appointments to deal with and we believe that it is time you try your hand at massaging a pegasus,” Lotus said as she offered a comforting smile.

“I guess that I can try, if you really believe I can,” Drak said as he nervously rubbed the back of his head.

“Just remember what we taught you along with what the book said and you’ll do fine. If it starts to become too uncomfortable, just find one of us and we can switch,” Lotus offered.

“Thanks. So, Eris, are you going to stick around or are you going to head back?” Drak asked.

“I think I’ll head back. I have to think about what I want in my room and try to get as much done as I can so Marcus will look at me in a better light,” Eris answered.

“I already said that he looked at you in a fine light, but he just wants to make sure you’re committed to doing this and at least have something to occupy your time with,” Drak explained.

“Maybe, but I guess I’ll see where it goes. Have a good day, Drak, Lotus,” Eris said as she exited the building.

The human looked back at his boss to see her walking into the backroom. He walked over to see the book and saw that he had a couple hours to prepare for his appointment. He walked into his own backroom and started setting everything up so his customer could find what they wanted. One thing was bothering him about Lotus because of that hug, but he just put it up with her being friendly. She was always very kind to him and made time for him to help teach him more about being a masseuse.

Couple Hours Later

The human was sitting at the front counter, reading his massage books again as he waited for his appointment. Aloe’s and Lotus’ appointments came in on time and he notified his bosses when they showed up. He looked up at the clock on the wall to see that it was a few seconds before his appointment. Taking a steadying breath, he put his book away as he cleaned up the desk of some of its usual clutter.

He heard the bell at the top of the door open and turned to greet whoever came in. His smile was warm and inviting just like Lotus had taught him, but faltered at who he saw come in. He easily recognized the mare from Canterlot, but couldn’t place her name. The arctic blue mare seemed nervous as she looked around the waiting room for something to comfort her. Shaking his head from its sudden shock, he got up from his seat and greeted the mare.

“Hello there. Welcome to Aloe’s and Lotus’ Day Spa. Do you have an appointment, Miss?” Drak asked as greeted the mare.

“Oh, hey there, Drak. I do have an appointment and it’s Fleetfoot,” Fleetfoot said as she gave him a small smile.

“Sorry about forgetting your name. I knew we met during Canterlot, but I’ve been kind of busy,” Drak said as he gave a slight chuckle.

“It’s fine. I heard some of the stories and I understand. I forgotten a few poines’ names as well, especially when I only meet them once,” Fleetfoot said as she joined in his laughter.

“I take it that you’re my appointment for today?” Drak asked.

“I believe so. I know I came here in time unless I’m booked for somepony else,” Fleetfoot answered as she rubbed her chin.

“I would think so as well sine Aloe’s and Lotus’ appointments arrived a few minutes earlier. So what kind of treatment were you looking for today?” Drak asked as he led the mare to the changing rooms.

“I pulled a few muscles along by back and wings and I need something to loosen them up,” Fleetfoot replied.

“Very well. If you will please change into your robe, I can take you into the back and we can get started,” Drak said as he held the door open for her.

The pegasus disappeared into the room as the human waited for her to change. During his wait, he mentally quizzed himself over everything that he was going to do. He heard the door open and his thoughts stopped when she came walking out. She still seemed a little uneasy about being in the spa, but that was understandable because it looked like she never went to one. He also couldn’t get over how beautiful she looked. The robe she was wearing fit her figure perfectly as it also gave a good measure for her bust.

He knew that she was part of the Wonderbolts, but he wondered how she was able to fly as well as she did because her bust was a pretty decent size. Shaking his head to get rid of any perverse thoughts, he smiled back at the mare as he led her down the hall. The two of them reached the backroom and he opened the door for her so she could enter. She gave him a curious look at his action, but kindly accepted his offer. The two entered the room as he closed the door behind him and gathered his things.

“If you can, please remove your robe and lay on the table,” Drak said as he pointed to the table.

The mare didn’t seem to hesitate with taking her robe off as she let it slide off her body as she walked towards the table. He noticed the slight sway in her hips during her walk and quickly turned around before he was caught staring. He heard the table creak lightly, signaling that she was finally laying down on it. Taking a steadying breath, he looked through the different kinds of lotions that he offered. He found two that would fit her perfectly and grabbed the bottles. He walked to the front of her where she looked at the two bottles.

Her head bobbed side to side slightly as she gave the lotions some thought. After giving a short hum, she reached out with her slender arm and grabbed the bottle in his left hand. He nodded his head as he placed the other bottle to the side and got ready to work her back. She picked ‘Rain Breeze’ one he was certain to have been picked, but didn’t want to assume. The mare folded her arms in front of her face as she took in the calming scents of the burning incense.

The human opened the bottle of lotion and squirted a little dollop on his hand. He rubbed the lotion into his hand before putting a few drops on the mare’s back. She shivered slightly from the cold feeling liquid, but easily relaxed to its feeling. With one final breath, the human reached out with hands, pictures from the books he read easily flashing through his mind. He could see each area to touch and avoid as he slowly started to rub the mare. He started near her shoulders and could feel their slight stiffness fade away.

The pegasus gave a small hum of delight as she felt all her troubles melt away. He moved from her shoulders to the back of her neck, his fingers dancing along her fur. Her little hums of happiness giving encouragement to the human as he worked her body. He moved to the center of her back and slowly took in her features. He could see that her body was well-toned, but there was small layer of fat. It wasn’t too noticeable unless someone looked real close, but it didn’t seem to matter much if she was in the Wonderbolts.

His fingers continued to effortlessly glide down her body as he helped relieve her muscle tension. He spoke in a hushed tone so she couldn’t hear him as he called out where he needed to help her. He soon reached her lower back, her wing bases being left for last since they were tricky. He could feel the mare shudder under his touch as he helped loosen her muscles and every hum she gave really helped his confidence. He continued down to her shapely rear and couldn’t help his blush.

He was thankful that her tail was tucked between her legs so he wouldn’t see anything he wasn’t supposed to. He knew what a mare’s lower area looked like, but this was a client he was with and not his girlfriends. He easily worked around her rear, the mare giving a few hums as he worked on her legs. He could feel the slight tightness in her hamstrings and calves as he slowly worked down her slender, but sexy legs. The mare seemed to melt at his touch as she let him roam over every inch of her body. She didn’t even know she was tight in certain areas, but the human was able to relieve every place he touched.

He finished off both her legs before going back for the bottle. He noticed the mare’s body was entirely relaxed as her breathing was calm and peaceful. He would have assumed she had fallen asleep if she didn’t look back at him with her beautiful fuchsia eyes. Her smile was bright and warming as she showed how much she was enjoying her massage. The human couldn’t help but return a smile of his own as he put more lotion on his hands. The mare put her head back in her arms as he gave a few drops to her back.

He slowly reached down, careful of her sensitive wings and their base. His hand touched the small of her back between her wings and applied a little pressure.

“Ahhhh,” Fleetfoot moaned.

Drak stopped, a heavy blush forming on his face from hearing the mare. He could feel her tense up slightly after she heard the noise that she made. She looked back at him, worry filling her eyes, but he gave her a relaxing smile. He noticed the small blush that had formed on her cheeks as well as she found something interesting on the floor. She was worried that she may have done something to disturb the human, but she never felt his hand leave her back. She looked back at him again and saw his comforting smile.

She didn’t know if the human was either not disturbed by her sudden noise or if he was really good at hiding it, but she trusted him. She heard the many rumors and stories about the humans from the ponies in Canterlot, but Spitfire really helped her to show where they were wrong. She was given most of the details about who they were and what they’ve done and was glad that her friend helped to clear some of the false information. She gave a nod to the human as she buried her face in her arms again.

She could feel his hand apply pressure on her back and she tried to muffle another moan. She bit lightly into her arm as she felt his hand dance across the small of her back with her wings. She could feel even more of his experience as he avoided her most sensitive and intimate areas. She kind of hoped that he would accidently brush up against her base, but shoved that lewd thought as far back as it could go. He was able to get rid of a particular knot in her back as her wings extended to full length.

Drak easily moved out of the wings’ path as he finally got rid of a knot that he had been working on. He remembered that this would happen when finally getting a muscle loose from a knot near the wings got them to relax. He let the mare give a few flaps of her wings before she folded them against her back. He walked up to her and pressed against a few areas that would help avoid this problem for a bit longer. He finally finished rubbing the mare down and offered a hand to help her up.

The pegasus graciously took the offered hand and slowly lifted herself. She covered her bust with her other arm as she got to her feet, her tail still covering her lower area. The human offered her a new robe that she quickly donned. Once she tied the knot on the robe, the human led her back into the hall and to the changing room. The mare quickly changed into her regular clothes and exited the room. He led the pegasus down the hall and into the lobby where he saw his two bosses waiting.

“So, how did everything go?” Lotus asked with a slightly knowing smile.

“You have yourself a keeper here. He really knew how to work a mare’s body and hit all the right places,” Fleetfoot answered as the human rubbed the back of his neck nervously.

“That’s good to hear. I’ll make sure he continues to know where all the right places are to hit on a mare,” Lotus said with a slightly seductive tone, making the human’s face turn entirely scarlet.

“I guess I’ll make this my go to place if I ever have another problem like this again,” Fleetfoot said with a small smile.

“Thank you for choosing our spa and we would love to have you visit again. Also, don’t worry about payment. We talked to Spitfire and she cleared everything up for us,” Aloe said.

“Have a wonderful afternoon everypony,” Fleetfoot said as she exited the spa.
The spa twins looked over at the human to see he was still blushing intensely. They called out his names a few times, but he seemed unresponsive. A few claps from Lotus finally brought him back to the lobby.

“You can head on back home, Drak,” Lotus said.

“Are you sure? Don’t you need me for some other clients?” Drak asked.

“Some of our later appointments rescheduled so we’re closing up early today. You did very well for your first time,” Louts praised.

“Thanks for having confidence in me,” Drak said.

“Don’t worry about it. I knew you could do and so did my sister,” Lotus said as she beamed happily at the human.

“Thanks for everything Lotus, Aloe,” Drak said as he gave a slight nod.

“Don’t mention it. You’ve been the best employee we’ve had so far, minus the few incidents, but we can look past that. You’ve been very helpful and you and your friends are welcome here anytime they want to come,” Aloe offered.

“You’re too kind, but thank you for the offer and I’m sure my friends would appreciate it,” Drak said as he waved goodbye to the spa twins.

He was walking down the path and noticed the sunset. It was beautiful how the town grew a slight orange tint from the setting sun, making everything serene. He watched the sunset for a few more minutes before continuing his walk. During his walk, he saw Marcus out in the distance talking with Chrysalis. He couldn’t make out what they were saying, but he caught the sound of the changeling crying as she ran past the human. Confused about what happened, he walked towards his friend.

“Hey, Marcus. What’s going on with Chrysalis?” Drak asked with slight worry.

“I don’t know. She was fine during the morning, but she slowly got depressed. She was even looking over her shoulder like she was being watched. I went to talk to her to see if someone was giving her problems, but she said I wouldn’t understand. I also might not be able to read women well or I’m still too stubborn, but I kept pushing to see what was wrong. Next thing I know, she’s breaking into full blown tears and running back to the house. Am I doing something wrong?” Marcus asked as he looked at his friend with uncertainty.

“I’m not really sure. It sounds like you were trying to help, but whatever is bothering her is really painful. You might just have to wait for her to come and talk to you,” Drak offered.

“I thought about it, but what if she doesn’t? I don’t want whatever is bothering her to ruin her progress and I can’t stand to see her hurt,” Marcus said as he stared in the direction the changeling ran.

“Do you trust her?” Drak asked.

“Of course I do.” Marcus answered.

“Has she done anything to steer you wrong?” Drak continued to ask.

“Not after she revealed her secret to me, no. The secret wasn’t something to be worried about, but it took her a lot of guts to admit it,” Marcus said as he turned to his friend.

“Then give her time. If you trust her and she was able to share her secret with you then in time she will talk to you. Just take care of her and make sure she knows that you’re always there to talk,” Drak offered.

“I guess you’re right. Thanks for that, Drak. I’m glad a few of us have been able to keep a strong head,” Marcus said as he smiled.

“We all still have our heads and each other. Nothing is going to break us apart,” Drak said with a smile.

Drak gave him a nod as he started back on his walk to his house. He didn’t see the happy expression Marcus have become sad as he walked away. If he looked over his shoulder for one second, he would have seen his friend feeling hurt inside. He didn’t look back though and his friend was glad as he turned around to walk back to his own house. It took a bit longer for Drak to return home, but he decided to get a treat for Dinky.

He opened the door and the filly came running straight to him. She gave his lower leg a tight hub before he reached down and picked her up. He placed her on his shoulder as he carried her into the kitchen to see dinner had been made. The little unicorn filly saw the bag he was holding and grew curious.

“What’s in the bag?” Dinky asked.

“A little treat I picked up for you. Where is your mother and Trixie?” Drak asked.

“They’re both asleep in your room. They looked really tired when they got home,” Dinky answered.

The human gave the filly her treat and watched her jump with glee at the giant cookie she got. He silently ate the salad that Ditzy had prepared for him. After the filly was done eating, she went and washed up for bed. The human tucked the unicorn filly into her bed and read her a bedtime story. Once her eyes were closed and he could hear her soft snores, he left for his own room. He stripped from his clothes until his boxers were left and joined the mares in the bed. They immediately wrapped their arms around him when they felt his presence.

Both mares gave content sighs after getting comfortable with the human. Drak reached around with his arms and pulled both mares close to him as he felt sleep reach him. He gave each mare a kiss before closing his eyes and smiling happily at everything that happened.

Author's Note

Please leave comments. Comments encourage me to write more and I like to feel that encouragement.

Bat Ponies Love Animals

Final Stand
By: Duelist96
Chapter 40: Bat Ponies Love Animals

It was another beautiful morning in Ponyville or at least it was for Andrew’s case. He was starting his regular routine of getting out of the bed, his mare already gone and feeding her animals. He took a quick shower and greeted the white bunny that has grown accustomed to him. He was surprised the bunny grew to like as he made his dislike towards the other humans known. He was also sure that the bunny came from Hell because of the way it acted, but seeing his mare happy kept him from strangling the little creature.

The human was busy cleaning up the mess in the kitchen when he heard his mare humming outside. Hearing her beautiful voice brought a smile to his lips as he listened to her. He tried to get her to sing out in the open more, but her shyness kept her from even trying. He backed off since he didn’t want to pressure her anymore than he was already. Finishing up the last of his dishes, he walked out the front door to join his mare. He walked around the building, still lost in her angelic voice until he saw a bear.

He was ready to charge the creature or scare it away until he saw Fluttershy. He watched with utter worry as the mare neared the brown behemoth and slowly patted his head. He watched as she wrapped her arms around the bear’s neck, causing it to release a thunderous roar. The human took two steps before he saw the timid pegasus turn the bear’s neck, resulting in a loud crack. The bear dropped to the ground and he could only stare with his jaw agape as he tried to process what he saw. Fluttershy, the most caring and kind-hearted pegasus just killed a bear like it was nothing. Taking a deep breath, he walked over to his girlfriend.

“Honey, what did you just do?” Andrew asked as he looked between the pegasus and bear.

“Good morning, Andrew. I was just helping Harry,” Fluttershy answered with a warm smile.

“You helped him by killing him? What did he do wrong?” Andrew asked as he stared at the bear again.

“Harry isn’t dead and he hasn’t done anything wrong to my knowledge. I was just aligning his neck since he’s been having some problems with it,” Fluttershy answered as she stared at him in confusion.

“He looks dead to me. I just saw you snap his neck,” Andrew said as he pointed between the mare and bear.

“Just give him a few minutes and he’ll be back on his feet,” Fluttershy replied happily.

The human wanted to keep countering what she was saying, but he just couldn’t find any reason to keep going. He was arguing with a mare that was a licensed veterinarian and chiropractor. Exactly when she used the latter skills he never knew. He waited around the unconscious bear and saw its paw move. The bear gave a huge yawn as it rubbed the back of its neck and smiled at the pegasus. The bear’s attention was turned to the human and it gave him a very menacing look.

Andrew was ready to just walk away from the bear, but Fluttershy thankfully caught what was going on. She placed a reassuring hand on the bear’s shoulder as she spoke.

“I believe some introductions are in order. Harry, this is my coltfriend Andrew. Andrew, this is my bear friend Harry,” Fluttershy said as she extended their hands to each other.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you, Harry,” Andrew nervously said as he gripped the bear’s paw.

Harry let out a small growl and brought the human into a bone crushing hug. He could feel certain sections of his vertebrae pop and feared he was going to be broken in half. His fears were quelled when the bear finally release him and allowed him some air. The human gasped and coughed as he tried to regain his lost air while slowly popping his vertebra in place again. He looked back up at the bear and noticed him whispering to the pegasus.

“He is trustworthy, Harry,” Fluttershy responded in a whisper as the bear continued to talk.

“Don’t be like that. He has been kind and has made sure that I stay safe,” Fluttershy firmly stated as she crossed her arms.

“Can the human that doesn’t speak animal get in on this conversation?” Andrew asked as he slowly got back to his feet.

“Harry here is trying to make sure that you haven’t harmed me in any way,” Fluttershy replied.

“Can he understand anything that I’m saying or do I have to have you to translate?” Andrew asked.

The mare looked at the bear who was shaking his head. The bear gave off a few growls and roars as the pegasus nodded her head. The human had accepted the fact that the ponies found their special talent when they discovered their cutie mark, but he still couldn’t understand a pegasus talking to animal except for a unicorn. He was pulled from his small thoughts when the pegasus tapped his shoulder.

“He said that he can understand you clearly and asked why you couldn’t understand him. I explained it to him and he seems to understand what I was saying,” Fluttershy said as she gently stroked her mane.

“Harry, I can promise you that I’m not here to hurt Fluttershy. She has taken care of me since I first arrived and I’ve been returning her kindness. I have also not harmed her at all during our relationship and don’t intend to. I pretty much want to do the same that you do and that is to keep her safe,” Andrew explained as he stared the bear.

The human watched as the bear slowly moved to stand on two legs and walk over to him. He wanted to personally point out that the bear shouldn’t have such perfect balance, but quickly killed that thought. The bear was easily towering over him and slowly leaned down. He closed his eyes as he waited for the brown behemoth to swipe him with one of his paws or even bite his neck. He felt something fuzzy and warm on his forehead as the bear moved his paws to his back. He waited for the inevitable snap of his spine, but after several seconds of nothing, he slowly opened his eyes.

He saw the bear resting its chin on his hair as he gently hugged him. He could feel the bear pat his back a few times before releasing him and smiling down at him. Harry gave a small nod as he started to walk towards the forest again. Andrew saw this and looked over at his mare to see that she wasn’t worried about her animal friend.

“How come you aren’t worried about Harry going into the Everfree?” Andrew asked as he walked back towards his mare.

“He doesn’t go too deep inside. He stays along the border edge in case something happens and he can quickly get to me,” Fluttershy answered as she waved goodbye to the bear.

The bear gave one final wave back before disappearing into the forest. Hanging his head slightly, the human just walked over to a nearby bench and sat down. It wasn’t long before the pegasus joined him and brought his head to her lap. He could feel her gentle fingers stroke through his hair as she started to hum again. He closed his eyes as he spoke to the caring mare to let off some steam.

“This world is still too weird,” Andrew said openly.

“Are you starting to not like it here?” Fluttershy asked, worry evident in her voice.

“No, I enjoy the time that I’ve spent here, but there has to be something that doesn’t break every piece of knowledge that I hold,” Andrew said as he looked up into her teal eyes.

“Like what?” Fluttershy asked as her mane draped over his face.

“Nothing much, but maybe an animal that doesn’t have such coherent understanding of what I’m saying or possibly not getting up on two legs with perfect balance and hugging me,” Andrew said as he leaned forward and gave the mare a light peck on the lips.

“You know they aren’t all like that. There have been a few things that have remained the same from your world,” Fluttershy assured as she nuzzled his neck.

“Yeah, I guess you’re right. I’m just probably overthinking this since I’ve never really had a chance to lounge around as much as I do now,” Andrew replied as he gave a small chuckle.

The pegasus joined him in his laughter until the beating of wings pulled her attention up. The human looked to his side to see what his mare was looking at and sat up to see a familiar face. Blood Rain had stopped by the cream mare’s cottage and she seemed to be deep in thought. The lunar guard didn’t even register that she had arrived at Fluttershy’s house until she saw all the animals running about.

“Do you need something, Blood Rain?” Fluttershy asked as she neared the purple pegasus.

“Yeah, I was wondering if you possibly have an animal that Marcus might enjoy,” Blood Rain asked as she looked at all the animals running about.

“Does he not get along with Rainbow’s pet?” Fluttershy asked with a little worry.

“What? No, that’s not what I’m saying. Marcus loves tank, but I want to get him one that isn’t going to give him a concussion every few minutes,” Blood explained as she shook her head slightly.

“I think I might have a few he might be interested in. Would he like a cat?” Fluttershy asked.

“Don’t get him a cat,” Andrew said as he joined their conversation.

“Why not?” Rain asked skeptically.

“He really hates cats. I’m really surprised he hasn’t strangled Rarity’s cat every chance that he had,” Andrew said.

“What about a dog?” Rain suggested.

“No to that as well,” Andrew replied.

“Oh come on. How could a dog not work for him?” Rain asked with slight irritation.

“Kind of a touchy subject with that one. If you want to know then you should talk to him about it. Just don’t push into revealing that information if he doesn’t feel like sharing,” Andrew said as he rubbed the back of his neck nervously.

“Then how about a snake,” Fluttershy suggested.

“We can’t do that. Lyra really doesn’t like snakes,” Rain answered.

“There has to be something that everypony could enjoy,” Fluttershy stated as she looked at her animals.

“You have any ferrets?” Andrew asked.

“I have a few adult ones and they gave birth about several months ago,” Fluttershy answered as she tapped her chin in thought.

“Get him one of those. He really enjoys exotic animals,” Andrew said.

“Oh, that’s a really good choice. I owned a pet ferret and they are just absolutely adorable,” Rain said as she gave a tiny dance.

The guard’s cheeks flared red as she realized what she just did. Quickly composing herself, she gave a few coughs as she tried to remain serious. Sadly, her act was laid to rest as the human called her out on what she did.

“What was that? I know people like animals, but I’ve never seen anyone go that crazy for them,” Andrew joked and received a light slap from his mare.

“Don’t be so rude. Everypony has a different reaction to animals and you don’t seem to mind when I do it,” Fluttershy stated as she looked him in the eyes.

The human put up his hands defensively as he backed out of the conversation. He knew that question was a slightly loaded one that would make one or both mares mad depending on his answer. A small silence settled between the couple before the cream pegasus turned her attention back the guard.

“If you will follow me, I can show you the ferrets that you can pick from,” Fluttershy said as she gesture with her hand for the pegasus to follow.

The lunar guard gave quick nod and followed the animal caretaker. She saw the human walking next to her and decided to clear something up for him.

“Thestrals really love animals,” Rain said.

“Clearly, but I didn’t think it would go to that kind of state where you would squeal in delight about one,” Andrew said.

“You should have seen Echo. Her office was filled with an assortment of animals that really caused a lot of the day guards problems,” Rain shared.

“Weird, she didn’t seem like the type to have any pets. I would have believed that her job would have kept her from being able to take care of them,” Andrew said with mild curiosity.

“She doesn’t have them anymore. She stopped getting them after her last pet passed away. She loved every single one of them, but found it hard to deal with their passing. Compared to me as well, she has more free time to take care of animals since all she really does is file paperwork,” Rain said as she let out a heavy sigh.

“What exactly is your job now? You were sent to watch Marcus, but now you’re in a herd with him and he doesn’t need to be watched anymore. So why are you still here? Not that I don’t mind your presence, but just curious is all,” Andrew asked.

“I honestly don’t know. Luna told me to stay in Ponyville, so I know I still work for her. I do a bit of paperwork, but those are just daily reports that I have to fill out. As far as I know, I don’t have any real job to do unless the princesses are attacked or I’m assigned a new post,” Rain shrugged as the neared the cottage.

“Well, it’s nice having you here. You’ve been really good company and one of four women to actually make Marcus happy,” Andrew said as he offered her a small smile.

“Thanks. It’s been really great to know all of you as well. You all have actually kept my job a little more entertaining than it was before,” Rain joked as she walked into the cottage.

The human followed behind the guard and noticed that Fluttershy was nowhere to be seen. His brow furrowed in confusion as he noticed the ferrets all lined up in front of the couch. The ferrets noticed his staring and pointed towards the kitchen. Giving a curt nod, he walked towards where they were pointing. He entered the kitchen to see the animal caretaker sitting in one of the chairs. The pegasus was trembling slightly in her seat. He looked around her shaking form to see another mare sitting in front of her.

He had to quickly avert his gaze or risk getting ‘the stare’ from Fluttershy or getting a nose bleed. The mare in front of Fluttershy had a larger bosom and she wasn’t afraid to show it off. Her eyes were a bright pink like Fluttershy’s mane. Her coat color was the same as the animal caretaker and he saw a pair of angel rings and a halo between them on her hand. Her mane was teal like Fluttershy’s eyes. The mare had a tight fitting shirt that pushed her breasts up and out as it strained to hold them in place. He could see in the inside of her cleavage if he were to look down in that direction.

The shirt stopped above her navel and she had a much more defined figure. There was only one mare that he could compare her looks to and that would be Fleur, but with even more curves. Her pants hugged her legs and hips as they showed off every curve her body possessed. Her rear was large, but that only added to her already sexy appeal and he was certain he could have bounced a coin off of it. He could already feel his body become aroused from the quick look at the mare and used everything he had to kill his growing arousal.

“Who’s your friend there, Fluttershy?” Andrew asked nervously as he tried to keep his back to the mare.

“This is my mother Gentle Breeze,” Flutteshy said quietly, causing the human to turn around and wishing he didn’t.

“Good morning,” Gentle Breeze greeted with a warm smile and wave.

“Hi there. Fluttershy, you didn’t say anything about your mother visiting,” Andrew said as he tried to keep from staring at the older mare.

“She decided on a surprise visit,” Fluttershy said meekly as she hid behind her mane.

“So you’re my daughter’s coltfriend. I have to say that I’m impressed. I was worried my little daughter wouldn’t ever find a nice stallion be with,” Gentle Breeze said.

“Well, it’s lovely to meet you Ms. Breeze,” Andrew said as he nervously walked towards the mare and offered a hand for her to shake.

“Please, just call me Gentle,” Gentle replied.

He saw her lift her hand to reach his, but she reached further and more south than he liked. He felt her hand give a gentle caress near his groin and quickly jumped back. His face exploded into a deep blush as he went to get some ice for his growing arousal.

“Mom!” Fluttershy squeaked from her mother’s actions.

“Don’t worry, dear. I’m just making sure that he is able to please you enough. You have already had sex with each other, haven’t you?” Gentle asked with a raised brow.

“Mom, that’s personal!” Fluttershy squeaked again as she slowly pulled her mane in front of her face.

“You really have no subtlety, do you?” Andrew asked as he started drinking water from the sink.

“You’re very aware that ponies here are very open and forward with most things?” Gentle asked as she looked at the human.

“Yes, but it’s very awkward for us to talk about it. We don’t go around talking to our friends about our bedroom adventures because that is between us and our mares. I’m also aware that Fluttershy may have mentioned a few things to her friends, but I’m fine with that because it isn’t some random pony,” Andrew explained as he took a seat with the mares, but realized that Blood Rain was alone in the living room.

The human got up from his seat to see a note laying on the coffee table. The note mentioned the lunar guard speaking with the present ferrets and they offered one of their children to be their pet. She left with the child, but left a picture of which one was offered to her so Fluttershy could take note of it. Taking a relaxing sigh, he slowly walked back to the kitchen. He entered the kitchen and really wish he didn’t as he saw Gentle Breeze grabbing Fluttershy’s bust. His face flared to life again and he knew by the end of the day he was going to be really bothered by all these events.

“What are you doing?” Andrew asked as he tried to keep his attention elsewhere.

“I’m just trying to help my daughter out by having her show out a little more. She got my nice body and should show it off more often. If she did then this place would be packed with stallions and mares trying to court her,” Gentle answered casually.

“She’s fine the way she is,” Andrew said with a slight growl.

“Nonsense, she needs more ponies that can give her attention when she needs it and I’m certainly not letting her stay in a single relationship,” Gentle said with a slight scoff.

“How do you know that we’re staying strictly monogamous?” Andrew asked with a raised brow.

“Please, I felt the tension in your groin and my sweet Fluttershy looks like she could have a fun night,” Gentle said as she looked back at the human.

“Well, get to be proven wrong. We’ve already talked about it and we are open to herding. The only thing that needs to happen is for us both to agree on allowing the mare to enter,” Andrew said as he crossed his arms in victory.

“So the secrets are true. You humans have more stamina than most stallions here,” Gentle said as she gave a seductive smirk.

“Where did you hear that?” Andrew asked, not realizing he just confirmed her suspicions even more.

“Rainbow’s mother told me. You think I’m very forward, I wonder how your other friend handled dealing with Spectrum. That mare really knows how to tease before getting to the actual fun. I should maybe call her up and see if she’s willing to fool around at some point,” Gentle said as she gave a small giggle.

“Fluttershy, please tell me this isn’t how your friendship started with Rainbow?” Andrew asked with pleading eyes.

“No, our friendship started in flight school, but my mother was the main reason why we hung out a lot after school. Though we really didn’t mind each other’s company,” Fluttershy said from behind her mane.

“I can already imagine what Marcus probably went through after talking with Rainbow’s mom,” Andrew said as he shook his head slightly.

“If he is with Rainbow Dash, imagine a pony similar to her, but a lot of her speaking is using sexual innuendos or just saying anything sexual bluntly,” Gentle said with a small smile.

“Please tell me your father isn’t like this?” Andrew asked as he looked over at his girlfriend.

“I don’t have a dad. I have two mothers, Gentle Breeze and Diamond Mint,” Fluttershy replied.

“And she’s okay with Gentle going around and having sex with random ponies?” Andrew asked as he gestured to the older mare.

“Of course she is since she also joins the fun,” Gentle said as she gave a huge smile that really bothered the human.

“Okay, then my next question. How exactly were you conceived if there wasn’t a man around?” Andrew asked.

The two mares looked at each for a few seconds before looking back at the human. His brain slowly caught up with the type of question that he asked and soon regretted asking it. He thought that Gentle was open and forward about her private life, but it didn’t compare to when she explained how she came to be with the timid pegasus.

“There is an old spell that unicorns can use that allow them to create a stallion’s genitals. She used that and helped to create Fluttershy, though she could only take on most of her characteristics from myself. One of the draw backs of the spell, but it has really created new games for our bedroom activities,” Gentle explained with a slightly lidded gaze.

The older mare smiled while her daughter just slumped in her chair. The human looked at the older pegasus for a few more seconds before slowly slamming his head on the table. He could already imagine Marcus doing the same thing after talking with Rainbow’s mom. His loud banging on the table drew the attention of Fluttershy and she placed a soft hand on his head. He gave a slight groan as he wanted to continue and kill every brain cell so he could forget everything that happened today. He looked up to his mare who was ready to speak, but was cut off when there was a knock on the front door.

The animal caretaker gave a quick kiss to his head before flying off for the door. He really wish that she didn’t because he felt really uncomfortable with the mare that was left alone with him. He looked up to see her giving him a few looks and wanted to kill any thought that she was having.

“You’re not getting inside mine or my friends’ pants,” Andrew stated firmly.

“A mare can dream, can’t she?” Gentle seductively whispered.

“I’ll personally ask Luna to make sure you never dream of such things,” Andrew threatened.

“Very well, ruin a mare’s fun why don’t you,” Gentle said with a little pout.

“I don’t know how Fluttershy puts up with you,” Andrew said as he rubbed his temples.

“Because I was a mother first when she was around,” Gentle answered.

“Doesn’t seem like that,” Andrew said through clenched teeth, gesturing where Fluttershy disappeared to.

“That’s because she’s a grown mare now. I’m always a mother to her first, but she’s old enough to understand how I act now. Do you see any resentment from her?” Gentle asked as she took on an air of seriousness.

“No, but why were you acting like that around me?” Andrew asked as he sat up.

“I want to make sure that she’s with somepony that isn’t going to hurt her. You can already see that she had trouble as a child since her body developed early,” Gentle explained.

“She’s said a few things, but I never pushed her to talk about them. I can forgive you because I love her and because you’re her mother. As long as she’s happy then so am I,” Andrew said.

“You’ll make a great father someday,” Gentle said as she offered a genuine smile.

The human gave a slight nod, impressed that the older mare could actually give such a kind smile. He mentally slapped himself for such a thought since this was the mother to the mare he loved. He grew a little worried since the cream pegasus hadn’t returned yet and left the kitchen to find her. He noticed from a small window next to the door to see she was outside. There was another mare out there, but he couldn’t tell who it was. Gentle appeared behind him and pushed him to the front door to see what was going on.

He opened the door and stepped out, followed by Gentle Breeze as they checked on the animal caretaker. He looked around his mare when he noticed a cobalt blue mane behind her. His eyes widen to see who was visiting them.

“Hey there, Echo. What can we do for you?” Andrew asked.

“I was just stopping by for a quick visit when I saw Blood Rain with a baby ferret. I asked where she got the little cutie and it led me here. I was wondering if it was possible for me to get a pet as well,” Echo asked as she shifted in place.

“Blood Rain told us that you quit having pets because you couldn’t stand it when the passed away,” Andrew said.

“That was one of the reasons, but the main one was because I was taking care of her,” Echo explained.

“How old are you exactly?” Andrew asked.

It didn’t take long for him to get slapped upside the head by Gentle. He gave her a quick glare before turning around and feeling his heart slow. Fluttershy was staring at him again with that look that could freeze any creature in place. The timid pegasus walked up to him while holding his gaze and extended her arm. He waited to feel the palm of her hand, but soon looked at her in confusion. She was tapping his nose with her finger and it was worse than being slapped because he couldn’t stop her. The shy mare kept at it for several more seconds before finally letting him go.

“Never ask a mare her age. It’s just plain rude,” Gentle said as Echo continued to glare at him.

“Sorry, but my friends and I don’t know how old any of you are. Not a single birthday that we’ve seen has shown how old any of these ponies are,” Andrew stated.

“That’s because it’s not important,” Echo replied.

He wanted to argue with the bat pony, but decided against it. He and his friends have been in Equestria for a few months and if they couldn’t figure out any of the ponies’ ages, then it was best just to roll with it. He took a deep breath as he got back to the conversation.

“What kind of pet are you looking for?” Andrew asked.

“Something to fit my more nocturnal life style and cute as well,” Echo answered.

Fluttershy tapped her chin in thought as she looked around at the different animals. Andrew noticed Gentle looking at Echo with a slightly sultry gaze as she gave a small smirk. Not wanting to get into any conversation with the older mare, he went to looking for a pet for the thestral. He walked all along the house, but couldn’t find one that could possibly capture the mare’s interest. He was about to give up when he got an idea. Leaving the cottage behind, he headed near the forest edge where some bats were sleeping. He quietly walked towards the tree to see some of the bats asleep.

He looked at all the different kinds of bats before one finally stood out. The bat had orange fur and her wings were black. The bat looked at him for a few seconds before flying towards him. He still didn’t know how it worked, but he enjoyed it when the animals could understand what he was thinking. Thinking the thestral would enjoy her new pet, he walked back to the cottage. He reached the cottage to see the three mares inspecting different animals and Echo turning down each one. He joined the mares as he offered his own input.

“This might be a little too obvious, but how about this lesser short-nosed fruit bat?” Andrew asked as he presented the night creature.

Echo and the bat looked at each other before the mare let out an ear splitting squeal and flew towards the bat. She quickly scooped up the tiny creature and held it close to her. The bat gave her a small nuzzle on her neck as it hugged her with its tiny wings. The thestral extended her wing and the bat immediately flew towards the outstretched appendage. The bat quickly grabbed hold of the wing and went upside down as she went to sleep.

“She’s so adorable. Thank you for this,” Echo said with excitement.

“What are going to name her?” Gentle Breeze asked.

“I’ll name her Lula,” Echo said as she gave the tiny bat a scratch.

“That’s a beautiful name,” Fluttershy said.

The thestral filled out a few papers and handed her another set to give to Blood Rain. The thestral left with a huge smile on her face as she went to enjoy some time with her new companion. Gentle decided to take this time as well to leave after giving her a daughter a hug. Her large wings were spread wide as she prepared for flight, but before taking off, she turned her head to address the couple.

“I think you two will look adorable with that thestral. I’ve heard they are insatiable during the night. Might want to stack up on a few toys, Fluttershy. Andrew, make sure that you’re able to please the both of them as well,” Gentle gave a sultry smirk as she took off into the air.

The pegasus and human looked at each other, huge blushes evident on their faces. Fluttershy gently closed the door while her human lover went to the couch and laid down. She could hear the deep groan that he gave as he tried to repress everything that had happen during the day. The blush never left the cream pegasus’ face as she couldn’t figure out how to explain to the human what her heat would do to her in the coming months. She put the thought aside as she went to join him on the couch for some cuddling.

Rocks, Rocks, And More Rocks

Final Stand
By: Duelist96
Chapter 41: Rocks, Rocks, And More Rocks

Morning reached over Ponyville and Luke woke up to an unusual feeling. He rubbed the sleep from his eyes to see that he was all alone in Pinkie’s bed. This was unusual because one of his girlfriends would either still be asleep with him to give him a morning kiss or doing something very intimate. It was usually Molly that would give him that magical awakening during some days and he never really argued it. He grew accustomed to her antics since it was the way that she showed she truly loved him.

Not wasting any time, he got out of bed and headed for the shower. Exiting the room, he noticed one of the other occupants of the house. He was an earth stallion that had a coat of light brilliant amber with light brilliant orange freckles. His mane and tail is a light brilliant orange and he could see the carrot cake topped with white icing on his hand. His eyes were a moderate pistachio and always made the human felt greeted every time they met. The stallion was already dressed in his striped shirt and pants, an apron draped over his front with a few stains already adorning it.

“Good morning, Carrot Cake,” Luke greeted the stallion.

“Good morning to you as well, but please, Luke, just call me Carrot,” Carrot said as he offered a warm smile.

The stallion walked out of the room with his two newborn foals in his arms. Pound Cake was a pegasus colt with a light goldish gray coat. His mane and tail were a regular brown and his eyes were a dark grayish tangelo. His sister Pumpkin Cake was a unicorn filly with a light yellow coat. Her mane and tail were a light brilliant orange and her eyes were a brilliant azure. Luke could see her horn give a pale cerulean aura before Carrot stopped her magic.

“To think this is the same filly that tripped me when I was walking down this hall,” Luke stated as he gave a laugh.

“Yeah, it’s tough caring for a unicorn and pegasus when you’re an earth pony, but I love them all the same,” Carrot said as he nuzzled his foals.

Next to leave the room was an earth mare with a light cerulean coat. Her mane and tail were light crimson with pale crimson stripes running through them. She was dressed in her work clothes as well and her apron showed her cutie mark which was three cupcakes with pink frosting. Her eyes were a brilliant rose that offered motherly comfort to those that needed it. The human was one of those that sought out her advice during his stay with Pinkie.

“Hello, Cup Cake,” Luke greeted the mare.

“Hello, Luke. If my husband is offering you a chance to call him Carrot, then you can call me Cup. You’ve been around long enough to at least call us that,” Cup said with a smile.

“That reminds me, Pinkie is looking for you,” Carrot said.

“What does she need me for?” Luke asked.

“She wouldn’t say. All I got out of her was that it was a surprise for her coltfriend,” Carrot answered.

“Well, I was heading for a shower. Can you tell her that I’ll be down when I finish?” Luke asked.

“Of course, dear. Just don’t keep her waiting too long since you know how she gets with surprises,” Cup joked.

“I’m very aware and I’ll finish as fast as I can,” Luke said.

The group said their goodbyes as they went their separate ways. It was an awkward first meeting when the human met the married couple, but they were very kind to his surprise. They allowed him to work at the shop to pay his own rent even though they said it wasn’t much trouble. He felt that he needed to since he had Molly and Pinkamena staying with him. The alicorn and dark pink mare offered their own assistance in the store as well. The human couldn’t help but laugh as he remembered the different attitudes the molesting alicorn took when working. The alicorn would be kind and courteous to other ponies, but when it came to his friends and their mares, she was dirty jokes and uncomfortable situations all the way.

He was thankful that the alicorn put a soundproof bubble around Pinkie’s room so they wouldn’t disturb their hosts. Laughing to himself after a funny memory, he quickly jumped into the shower and got cleaned. The hot water really soothed his body from the past aches he’s been feeling. It wasn’t uncommon for him to feel these aches as they came and go at their own time. The aches related to his infection, but he has noticed their slight increase in frequency. He chalked it up to the activation of his new powers since his body needed more time to heal.

He had also been running around with Marcus’ girlfriends for the past couple of days as well. They were trying to find him a gift, but they needed his opinion. They told him their ideas of what they wanted to get him, but they were never really good ones. He offered his own advice that would actually be a great gift to give Marcus. He explained what they should get him and after the mares were done talking with each other, they nodded their heads in agreement. For the past couple of days he had been leaving the house late at night to help them with making Marcus’ gift.

The gift was coming along nicely and should be ready for a planned sleepover Twilight had planned. That conversation was really awkward for everyone as the males tried to find an excuse to go. Drak and Callie were the only ones interested in going and that left trying to convince the others. Andrew gave in as he couldn’t continue to say no to Fluttershy’s cute expression. Alex was tricked into going as he didn’t know it was happening until the lavender unicorn brought it up.

Rarity pulled out her fainting couch and the easily got Ryan to agree. Jaeden agreed when Octavia and Vinyl ganged up on him and told him that he was going. Blake came along since the princesses wanted to find an excuse to skip out on court duty. Brandon gave up when Rose refused to let him stay at home with Bon-Bon staying over. The mare still had a hard time with other mares being around her mate, but she was slowly letting up since she agreed to a herd with her human lover. Luke himself got tricked into going when Pinkie said something too fast for him to understand. He later learned the she pretty much asked him to go.

Whooves ended up going since Callie threatened not to go on any adventures with him if he didn’t go. Marcus was the most stubborn as he kept refusing to go. Everyone was finally able to get him to go when Spitfire and Rainbow challenged him to a bet. Ever since he got together with those athletic mares, he’s been up to more challenges from them if they were looking for something to do. He was determined to win the bet since he ended up on the couch a couple of days ago. The only answer he gave was ‘Spectrum’ and ‘trap question’ as to why he ended up in that predicament.

With a date set for the sleepover, the friends said their goodbyes as they went about their separate ways. Luke shook his head as he finished off his shower and got dressed. He walked down the stairs to see Chrysalis standing in front of the counter. Once the changeling got used to living in Ponyville, she became a regular customer at Sugarcube Corner. Everyone in the confectionary shop memorized her order to the heart and would make it for her whenever she would show up for some treats.

The human noticed something was off as the changeling shuffled about nervously. It didn’t seem like anyone had noticed her presence and he decided to get her order. He walked down the stairs and headed for the kitchen. The changeling noticed him and called out to him before he was gone.

“Luke, I would like to get something different,” Chrysalis said with a bit of hesitation.

“Oh, uh, what would like?” Luke asked as he grabbed the notepad and pencil.

“I would like some vanilla cake, white chocolate strawberries, and some candy hearts. Could you also make those candy hearts in the shape of a broken heart?” Chrysalis asked.

“Sure. Would you like anything else?” Luke asked as he paid close attention to the changeling.

“That will be all, thank you,” Chrysalis said as she took a seat at a nearby table.

Luke looked at the order had written down and knew something was wrong. There was a chance that the changeling could feel the slight worry that he was giving off, but he didn’t question her. He gave one cautions look to the changeling before disappearing in the kitchen. He didn’t see the Cakes anywhere or his girlfriends. Shrugging to himself, he went to work on Chrysalis’ order. It was weird to make the treats she requested since it was not really anything she enjoyed eating. The changeling was known to despise vanilla and she didn’t like any fruit with her chocolate.

Her regular order consisted of a dark chocolate molten lava cake, some chocolate bars, and chocolate hearts. The hearts stayed the same, but instead of being in full hearts like always, she asked for a broken look. The smile that he had when making the treats as gone as he made the depressing order. Sliding the first batch into the oven, he opened the kitchen store to see the changeling slumped over on her table. He noticed the rise and fall of her body and retreated back into his workspace after seeing she was okay.

Seeing that he had some time till the candy was ready, he pulled out his phone. He cycled through his contacts until he found Marcus and left for another room. He walked through one of the side doors and left a little crack as he heard his phone ring. After five rings, Marcus finally picked up the phone.

“What’s up, Luke?” Marcus asked in a slightly tired tone.

“Are you just getting up?” Luke asked.

“No, I was up late with Nightmare as she asked for my opinion on some of her star arrangements,” Marcus replied.

“Do you know what’s wrong with Chrysalis?” Luke asked.

“Not really. She’s been down for a while, but hasn’t said anything to me. Is there a problem with her at Sugarcube Corner?” Marcus asked, the sound of water could be heard in the background.

“You know her regular order, right?” Luke asked as he stepped out of the room and started sorting the candies.

“Yeah. What did she order this time?” Marcus asked with curious concern.

“She ordered a vanilla cake, white chocolate strawberries, and broken heart chocolate,” Luke answered.

“God damn it,” Marcus muttered into the phone.

“Do you know what that means?” Luke asked with slight hope.

“Sadly, I don’t. The only thing you gave me an answer to was where her appetite is going,” Marcus sighed heavily.

“Do you want me to let the others know?” Luke asked as he packed the candy.

“Please do, but tell them to be discreet. I’m worried, but I don’t want to seem that I’m prying into her personal life. Keep me updated if you see or hear anything out of the ordinary,” Marcus said.

“I’ll keep my eyes and ears open. I’ll talk to you later,” Luke answered.

“Talk to you later,” Marcus said.

Luke hung up his phone and put it away as he finished up packing the candies. Taking one last look around to make sure he got everything, he grabbed the bag and exited the kitchen. He noticed the changeling had her head propped on the table with her chin. Her eyes had a far-away look as she stared at the blue wall. Her focus returned when she saw the human carrying the bag of her candy. She got up from the table and as she was about to pay, he told her that this one was on the house.

She looked at the human suspiciously for a few seconds before taking the bag. The changeling gave a small nod before heading out the door. The human watched her leave before turning around as seeing his Pinkie walking towards him. He waved to the pink mare, but soon noticed a few other ponies behind her. He could make out Pinkamena and Molly, but didn’t know the other five. As the small group walked towards him, he took in the features of the new ponies.

There was an older stallion with a dark orange-yellow coat. His mane and tail were gray, easily showing his age. His eyes were a dark amber and he had long sideburns. He wore a black hat on his head as he had a black vest over a white t-shirt. He had long black pants and dirty black shoes. Next to him was an older mare with a light gray coat. Her eyes were blue as she wore gold rimmed glasses. Her mane and tail were a dark gray and she wore a piece of black cloth around her neck as she wore an old dress.

Next to the older mare were two other mares that seemed younger than Pinkie. The young mare on the left had a gray coat and her mane and tail were a dark gray like the older mare next to her. Her eyes were a dark purple as she talked with the young pony next to her. She wore a shirt and skirt with knee high socks and shoes. The next young mare had a dark purple coat and her mane and tail were a very light gray. Her eyes were a dark amber like the older stallion at the far end. She was wearing a shirt and slacks with a pair of running shoes.

The final mare threw him off as she seemed completely emotionless. It sort of bothered him to look at her as it reminded him of his friends and himself after their infection. The mare stood next to the stallion and she had a bluish gray coat. Her mane and tail were a blue violet and her eyeshadow was blue violet as well. Her eyes were a light turquoise and they seemed completely devoid of any emotion. She wore a simple dress with a belt around her waist. He looked back over at Pinkie to see her running towards him.

Experience finally got the human to prepare for any Pinkie surprise jump when he saw her coming. As expected, when she was a few feet away, she jumped straight at him. He easily caught the energetic mare as they embraced each other. The mare a happy sigh as she nuzzled his cheek. He gently stroked her mane as he enjoyed her warm company. He was pulled from the embrace when he heard a gruff cough. He opened his eyes to see the elder stallion look at him curiously. The human let go of the pink mare as Molly and Pinkamena walked next to him.

“Who is this, Pinkie?” The stallion asked as he kept his eyes on the human.

“Dad, this is my coltfriend Luke,” Pinkie replied happily.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Pie,” Luke said as he extended a hand.

“The name’s Igneous Rock, but please, call me Igneous. This is my wife Cloudy Quartz and out other three daughters. Introduce yourself, girls,” Igneous said in a gruff voice.

“My name is Marble,” the young gray mare said.

“My name is Limestone,” the young purple mare said.

“My name is Maud,” the slightly older gray mare said in a dull tone.

“Well, it’s nice to meet you all. Please, let us come inside and we can talk,” Luke offered as he stepped to the side.

All the ponies entered and gave their thanks as they passed the human. Luke took one last look to see if he could spot Chrysalis. He couldn’t find the changeling anywhere and went back inside. His girlfriends and the entire Pie family were seated at one of the nearby tables and took his seat in the middle. Pinkie didn’t hold back her excitement as she leaned in close and gave the human a kiss on the cheek. The three mares nuzzled him as Cloudy and Igneous looked at him with slight interest.

“So you’re the human that Pinkie has been telling us about?” Cloudy asked.

“I hope that she’s been saying good things about me,” Luke gave a small chuckle.

“Nothing but praise about you. I do have an off topic sort of question,” Cloudy said with slight hesitation.

“Ask anything you want,” Luke said with a small smile.

“Who exactly is this other mare that slightly resembles Pinkie?” Cloudy asked as she gestured to the mare.

“My name’s Pinkamena,” Pinkamena answered a little nervously.

“Just like my daughter’s, how wonderful,” Cloudy said as she gave a gentle clap.

“She’s actually just like your daughter in every way. In fact, if we were to get a sample of her DNA, then it could show that she is actually blood related as well,” Molestia explained.

“How can she be blood related though? We only had four daughters, Celestia,” Igneous said with a raised brow.

“I’m sorry. You have me confused with my other half. I’m Molestia,” Molly said as she offered a warm smile.

“Did you tell your parents anything about Pinkamena and Molly?” Luke asked Pinkie.

“I forgot to send the other letters that explained them,” Pinkie said as she gave a sheepish smile.

“Can you please get those letters so they can get a better understanding about what’s going on?” Luke asked.

Pinkie nodded as she rose from her seat and bounced to her room. The human decided to get up from his seat as well so he could get some tea started. He was never a big tea drinker back home, but he found Equestrian tea to be better. It felt like there wasn’t much of the addictive properties that his old tea had and it was more soothing. The tea was also something that helped to keep him relaxed as he spent more time with the hyper active pink mare. He would never ask the mare to change from her open spirit, but he did need a calm head every now and again.

The mare grew worried when she saw him drinking the tea to relax his mind as she felt that it was her fault. The human quickly caught on to this and put a stop to any conclusions that she may have come up with. Her frown turned into a smile instantly when he explained that it wasn’t really her fault about the few headaches he had. The pink mare still seemed downtrodden by his headaches and he tried to comfort her. He explained that he knew about what she was feeling and that he would go to Tartarus before he even asked her to change.

This helped to perk the mare back up, but she still feels a little bad about what was going on with him. He spoke with his friends about the few pains and the headache and they all seemed to occur after his secondary power was gained. Blake took a look at him and couldn’t find anything wrong with him. Everything in his body was the way it should be and nothing was looking to be any kind of danger to anyone. Pushing off the thought about the slight pain that he was getting, they agreed that it was powers slowly growing.

He was pulled from his unimportant thoughts as he heard the kettle give a loud whistle. He moved the kettle off the burner and started searching for a cup. He could hear faint conversation outside the kitchen and hoped everything was going okay. He poured himself a cup of hot water and found a bag of Earl Gray tea. Throwing the packet into the water, he started heading for the door. He stopped just outside the door when he spotted Pinkie’s pet alligator. The little creature looked up at the human with its purple eyes as they blinked separately.

“Hey, Gummy. Want to join me as I speak with Pinkie’s parents?” Luke asked.

The alligator didn’t move as he continued to stare up at the human. The creature gave its separate blinks and he took that as a yes. He reached down to pick up the little pet when Gummy decided to bite his arm. The human gave a small frown as he lifted his arm up to stare at the alligator. The green pet looked at him, but didn’t seem to find any problem with what it was doing. Sighing heavily, he was glad that the alligator didn’t have any teeth. Letting the alligator chew on his arm with its gums, he gave a sigh as he walked out of the kitchen.

He entered the main area to see the entire Pie family in a group hug. Keeping quiet as he drank his tea, Molly quietly walked over to his side. She noticed the little green alligator knowing on the human’s on and couldn’t help her slight chuckle. The two said nothing as the Pie family hugged each other, a few tears escaping from some of them. When they finally broke apart, Luke and Molly took their respective seats again at the table. The human held his arm out to Pinkie and she happily took Gummy off of him. He waited to make any conversation as Cloudy and Igneous were wiping their eyes of tears.

“I had no idea that you went through so much, Pinkie,” Igneous said in a saddened tone.

“It’s okay, dad. I didn’t want you to worry since you had Marble and Limestone to look after,” Pinkie said in an assuring voice.

“But still, Pinkie, if we had known we would have done something. We didn’t mean for you to feel neglected all those years,” Cloudy stated as she was holding back more tears.

“Mother, it’s fine. I made sure that Pinkie stayed safe and helped her along the way,” Pinkamena said as she held Cloudy’s hand.

“But you still didn’t have to hide everything that happened in order to make us happy,” Marble said as she let her tears fall freely.

“Does your coltfriend even know?” Maud asked in her plain voice.

Luke felt that he should be upset with the way the elder sister sounded, but he couldn’t. Maud’s actions seemed just fine and it seemed like she cared deeply for her younger sister. Pinkie’s beaming smile helped to show that the older sister wasn’t trying to be rude. He turned his attention back to Pinkamena as she answered.

“I haven’t had the chance to talk to him about it. I was kind of hoping to have a good time with him for a while before telling him,” Pinkamena said, but she found it hard to look at her human lover.

“Whenever you’re ready, Pinkamena. You don’t even have to tell me all at once if you don’t want to. I’m not going anywhere and if I need to, I can get my friends to help you. Just remember that you aren’t alone and my friends are willing to help a friend in need,” Luke said as he placed his head on her forehead.

The dark pink mare wrapped her arms around the human as her tears finally escaped her eyes. The human responded easily by holding the mare close and humming gently into her ear. Pinkie and Molly joined in the hug as the comforted the hurt mare. The Pie family kept quiet as they let the heartfelt moment play out. It brought a smile to their faces to see their daughter or now daughters be happy with their mate. The hug was finally broken off as the human turned around with a question of his own.

“This is off topic, but what exactly do you all do for a living?” Luke asked as Pinkamena slowly collected herself.

“We work on a rock farm, but Maud is a geologist,” Igneous answered.

“I found my pet during one of my expeditions,” Maud answered plainly.

“You should show him your pet,” Pinkie said as she smiled at her sister.

The elder sister didn’t say anything as she reached into one of her pockets on the dress. She looked around for a few seconds, getting a curious look from the human. Her hand slowly pulled out of the pocket and when it was free, she turned her hand over to show him a pebble. He looked at the tiny rock for a few seconds before looking at Maud and then the rock again. Learning to accept this as an answer, he moved on with the conversation.

“What’s his name?” Luke asked as he tried to play off the weirdness.

“His name is Boulder. I found him during my first expedition after I found my cutie mark,” Maud answered. Still without any emotion.

“Would he like anything to eat?” Luke asked as he went along with the mare.

“It is nearing his feeding time. I will go make him a sandwich. Would anypony else here like one?” Maud asked as she rose from her seat.

All the ponies in the room raised their hands except for the human. The elder sister took note of who wanted food and left for the kitchen. The room fell silent as everyone waited for Maud to return. It wasn’t long before the mare returned with a plate full of sandwiches and set it down for everyone to enjoy. The human went back to drinking his tea as he fell into deep thought. There was something he was forgetting, but he couldn’t remember what it was. He looked down into his tea as he tried to recall what was supposed to happen during the day.

He looked up to see that everyone was finished eating and were smiling as they held light conversation. He looked over to see a sandwich in front of boulder, but kept his mouth shut. If it wasn’t for his power, he was certain that Maud could break him like a twig if he insulted her pet. The ponies’ attention seemed to have focused to the alicorn as they had a few questions for her as well.

“So, do you have anything similar to Celestia?” Marble asked with slight enthusiasm.

“I can raise and lower the sun just like her. I also have her immortality as well,” Molly answered.

“Do you have a sister like Celestia?” Limestone asked.

“Yes, but she isn’t very well received by many other ponies,” Molly answered as she rubbed the back of her head nervously.

“Who is it?” Maud asked.

“My sister is Nightmare Moon,” Molly answered as she gave a nervous smile.

“The evil mare that was trapped in the moon a thousand years ago in that old foal’s tale?” Igneous asked with a raised brow.

“Yes,” Molly answered as she shuffled in her seat nervously.

“What’s she like?” Limestone asked with wonder.

“She’s similar to Luna, but a little harder to get along with,” Molly answered nervously.

“Do you think we could meet her at some point?” Marble asked with hope.

“I believe we could arrange a time for everypony to meet her, but may I ask why you want to meet her?” Molly asked as she calmed from her nerves.

“Well, besides Luna, it seemed like Nightmare wasn’t very well liked for her night as well. Even given that she tried to take over all of Equestria and bring eternal darkness, it seemed like she still wanted recognition. I just want to let her know that my sister and I really enjoy the work that she has done during the night, if she has done anything,” Limestone said a little saddened.

“I think that she would love to hear that. A lot of the ponies here in Ponyville have gotten used to her and she has been given a chance to raise and lower the moon. She’s only done it for a couple of weeks, but I know she would love to hear that,” Molly said as she ruffled the younger mare’s mane.

Pulling away from the conversation again, Luke began rubbing his head. He knew there was something going on today, but for the life of him, he couldn’t figure it out. The only thing that he could recall was something he would have to do with his friends on Thursday. Not even sure what day it was at the moment, he turned to Pinkie so he could whisper to her.

“Hey, Pinks, do you know what day it is?” Luke whispered.

“Today’s Thursday, silly,” Pinkie said as she messed up his hair and laughed to herself.

Giving a slight nod, he now had to remember what he was doing. He was about to go back into his deep thought when his phone started to go off. He pulled out his phone to look at a text message Brandon had sent him. It told him to have the freezer ready in a few minutes. After reading the text, everything came rushing back to the human. He remembered that he talked to the Cakes about using the deeper part of the freezer to keep some food back there. They asked him what kind of food it was and he couldn’t lie to the two ponies that have been very kind to him.

He explained that he was going to use it to store some meat after his friends came back from hunting. They both looked at him with a raised brow before giving a gentle shrug. Confused at their reaction, he asked how they could be so calm about it. He later learned that the two took an anniversary trip to Los Pegasus and the hotel they stayed at catered to every kind of species. Being in the cooking industry already helped to expose them to the different kinds of food and after staying at the hotel, they didn’t find any real problem to bother others about what they ate.

The human thanked the married couple for the generosity and they brushed it off saying it was no big deal. He looked back to see that his text was sent a few minutes ago and started to grow worried. He was about to speak up to the ponies when there was a knock on the door. He didn’t have time to answer as Brandon opened the door before being invited in. Brandon, Alex, Jaeden, and Callie walked in with a giant bag behind them. Luke could already see the blood stain that was on the bag and sight heavily as he was going to have to explain this.

“Hey, Luke. We’re back from hunting. Do you have the freezer ready?” Brandon asked.

“Luke, what is going on?” Pinkamena asked. The human took a deep breath as he prepared to explain the situation.

“After the situation with Discord and Eris, we kind of agreed to start getting some meat for ourselves. We aren’t really looking for much, but enough to eat every once and a while so we don’t get sick. I happened to forget it was today so I could tell you all and hopefully avoid any problems,” Luke said as he hung his head low.

“Would your friends like helping getting the bag into the freezer?” Igneous asked.

“What?” Luke asked with a dumbfounded tone.

“Trust me, young man. Being on a rock farm, you see a lot of things. Maud over there has worked with griffons during her expeditions and lamias love our rock crystals,” Igneous explained.

“So you’re okay that I eat meat and that your daughter is dating the said meat eater?” Luke asked with a raised brow.

“Boy, I don’t have time to care how ponies decide to live their lives. I have a job to perform and a family to take care of. My daughters’ happiness comes first as well and she seems very happy to be with you. I won’t lie and let you know that I still shudder sometimes when I see meat, but I can handle it for my daughters’ happiness and get to know a great stallion such as yourself,” Igneous said.

“I’ve even cooked a few meals that contain meat for the family. It was never anything much, but it didn’t really hurt us to do so. I’m certain alicorns eat it more often than us since they have to go to those diplomatic meetings,” Cloudy added.

“You have no idea how much I wanted a simple salad when I was in the Naga Kingdom. At least with the griffons and lamias a pony can at least get a few greens with their meals. I was certain that I was going to be bed-ridden when I got back from that meeting,” Molly added as she shook her head slightly.

“So that’s why you came back and went straight to bed?” A nod was the human’s response.

“So would you friends like some help?” Igneous continued to offer.

“Dad, it’s actually time to head home. The sun is starting to set and we need to take the next train out if we want to finish our work,” Maud said.

The stallion nodded as he rose from his seat and started collecting his things. The other Pie members collected their belongings as they made way for the door. Pinkie and Pinkamena followed their family to the train station to give their last goodbyes. The human looked to his friends and motioned for them to follow him. He actually liked meeting Pinkie’s family and wouldn’t mind seeing them again so his friends could meet them as well.

Apples And Beauty

Final Stand
By: Duelist96
Chapter 42: Apples And Beauty

The sun was high in the sky and Ryan was still sleeping in bed. He slowly stirred awake as the sun burned at his closed eyes. He slowly blinked his eyes open as he stretched in Applejack’s bed. It still felt weird to the human as he slept in his girlfriend’s bed after they finally settled on their relationship. The farm mare was encouraging to get him to share the same bed with her, but it took a bit to actually convince him. He actually went to Big Mac to have the older stallion try and stop his sister. It was the one of few times the human relied on the red stallion and he felt betrayed when the stallion told him that he wouldn’t speak to the orange mare.

He went to Rarity and she told him to just try it out. He was still reluctant after the first night in the shared space, but he was slowly warming up to the idea. There were a few times that he almost fell off the bed or even was crushed under the mare. He also learned a few things about her while she was asleep. It wasn’t often, but there had been a few nights the orange mare would be heard talking in her sleep. Her sleep talk woke him a few times and he easily made out everything that she was saying.

He never said anything to the mare so he wouldn’t upset her, but after hearing from Rarity that her parents were coming to Ponyville, he made a note to get both mares together for a special trip. His body slowly started to wake and he found that the orange mare was missing from his side. He looked over his side at the nearby clock to see that it was ten in the morning. It took a few seconds before his brain caught up with how late he stayed asleep. He quickly jumped out of bed as he ran over to the closet.

The human started to pull out clothes and quickly changed as he went to get something to eat. He was halfway down the stairs when he tripped on a loose board and fell the rest of the way. His crash to the ground was audible enough as three ponies ran into the living room. He looked up to see a blurry red, orange, and white splotches. He noticed the white splotch near him and he could feel a delicate hand run along his head. His eyes slowly came back into focus and he was staring into the white unicorn’s beautiful eyes.

“Are you okay, darling?” Rarity asked.

“Yeah. I was just going too fast down the stairs,” Ryan answered as he grabbed the white mare’s hand.

“Are you sure, sugarcube? You look like you took a pretty nasty fall,” Applejack said as she helped the human to his feet.

“I’ve had worse than this before. I fell out a two story building a couple years back and dislocated my shoulder. Also fell from scaffolding when I was hiding from Blackwatch and lucked out with walking away with a few bruises,” Ryan said as he stretched his back.

“If you think you’re fine, then I won’t force you to go to the hospital,” Applejack said as she gave the human a kiss on the cheek.

“Thanks, but I need to get something to eat and head out to the fields. Why didn’t you wake me when it was time?” Ryan asked as he walked into the kitchen.

“That’s because my parents are coming to visit, darling. Applejack also said that we would be visiting her parents as well,” Rarity answered, but the last part made her ears fold back.

The human was aware why the white unicorn was being careful with her words, but didn’t want to show that he already knew. He gave a small nod as he walked into the kitchen and saw that there was a plate ready for him. He gave the two mares a peck on the lips before sitting at the table and enjoying his meal. To help pass the time, the mares started to question him about his training.

“So how has your magic lessons been going?” Rarity asked.

“They’ve been going pretty well. Can’t really learn much of the stronger spells, but I’ve made due with learning the basic spells. Drak already has levitation and magic blast down so he has already started learning his defensive spells from Shining. Luna and Celestia have been paying attention to mine, Jaeden’s, and Alex’s training, but it seems slightly pointless. The three of us can’t really learn anything outside the basic magic and it makes us feel even more useless,” Ryan said.

“I’m sorry to hear that, sugarcube, but have you talked to your friends about it?” Applejack asked as she held his hand.

“We have, but the answers have really varied. A couple of them have said to not worry about it while a couple others have said to learn the stronger spells on our own. Drak has offered his cryptic advice for now,” Ryan said with a slight shake of his head.

“What did he offer?” Rarity asked as she scooted closer to the human.

“Learn what must be learned, but make sure we’re ready to face any consequences that may come,” Ryan quoted as he gave a light chuckle.

“What about your four other friends that can’t use magic? Have they said anything of use?” Applejack asked.

“They said that we should try to train our hardest and learn as much as we can. They even offered their support if we got into the darker sections of our magic, but made their concerns clear about staying away from the necromancy. We’re fine with staying away from that magic since we don’t need to be dealing with more undead people,” Ryan explained as he rubbed his temples.

“Applejack may not fully understand, but I know that she stands by my side as well as yours that we will accept your choice in how you learn your magic. I don’t like the idea of you or the others learning dark magic, but with everything that has happened, I’m willing to make an exception,” Rarity offered with a warm smile.

“She’s right, sugarcube. I’m with you one hundred percent no matter your choice. As long as you stay safe, I’ll make sure that you feel helpful around your friends,” Applejack offered as she leaned against the human.

“Thanks you two. I’ll give it a few days so I can think about it, but if everything works out, then me and the others should be able to learn more than we already are,” Ryan said as he pulled the two mares closer to him.

The meal after the conversation was left in silence. The human took this chance to think about everything his friends and the two mares have said to him, Jaeden, and Alex. His friends expressed before that they weren’t entirely liking the idea of them learning dark magic, but their thoughts have slowly changed. The friends were willing support him if he went to more of his advanced spells, but that would require lying to the princesses or convincing them to allow him to learn more magic. The thought was quite unsettling to him, but he needed to be able to do more.

He couldn’t explain it, but all his friends were able to feel what he was feeling. They’ve had their fair share of fights since coming to Equestria and it didn’t seem like it was going to stop anytime soon. The harpies have thankfully been quiet, but it was too quiet since their last encounter and something was definitely up. They also have to worry about assassins that were hunting them down, but it seemed those were lying in wait as well. Not wanting to stay on this thought path any longer than he should, he finished his food and put away the dishes. None of them knew how long the road was, but they needed to be ready.

He knew that Luna was going to be pissed with him, but things needed to change. All the humans had a chance to make something of themselves in this new world and refuse for anything to destroy it. Jaeden and Alex would be onboard as well since it was time they started becoming stronger as well. Giving a slight nod to himself, he looked over at his two mares who continued to give him reassuring smiles.

“I know I’m going to get in a lot of trouble for this, but it looks like I’m going to need some late lessons,” Ryan said.

“We’ll help you anyway we can, darling,” Rarity said as she brought the human into her warm embrace.

“We’re with you to the end, sugarcube, but we need to get going,” Applejack said as her expression fell a little.

“Is everything okay, AJ?” Ryan asked with concern.

“It will be easier to explain when we get there,” AJ answered as she looked at the ground.

Without saying anything to the mare, he walked next to her and offered his hand. She gladly accepted and leaned against him as Rarity took up her other side. The human could feel the farm mare shiver slightly, but kept quiet as he let her lead them to wherever she wanted to take them. The mare kept her head on his shoulder as she mumbled quietly to herself. He couldn’t make out what she was saying, but offered comfort as he stroked her mane. The mare nuzzled deeper into his neck as she enjoyed the feeling of his fingers running through her mane.

Rarity offered her own support as she whispered in the orange mare’s ear. The white unicorn also ran her hand along the farm mare’s back, helping calm her nerves even more. The human didn’t let up on stroking her mane as he looked to see where he was going. The three of them had entered Ponyville and he could see they were going towards the cemetery. A slight frown crossed his face as everything came together. His slight frown didn’t go unnoticed as the seamstress got his attention.

“Is everything alright, darling?” Rarity asked with a concerned look.

“Yeah. Marcus just told me what he found here when he came by here, so I know what AJ wants to show me,” Ryan answered.

“What was Marcus doing here?” Applejack asked.

“He came here to talk to Scootaloo. I didn’t ask beyond that, but he found what we’re walking towards and gave me a heads up about it. I didn’t say anything because I didn’t want to bring up painful memories. I just wanted to wait until you were ready to talk about it,” Ryan explained.

“Well, that ruins the surprise a little, but Rares still needs to see it,” Applejack said as she leaned against the human again.

The unicorn gave the two of them a confused look before they stopped in front of a pair of tombstones. There were no names on the tombstones, but if the apples on the top were any indication, they had significance for the Apple family. Silence settled between the three of them as they took in the sight. Tears flowed freely from the farm mare and fashionista, but the human remained calm. He looked over at the two distraught mares and brought them into an embrace as they continued to cry.

He could feel their tears staining his shirt and he knew that it was probably ruined by the white unicorn’s makeup. He didn’t care about his shirt at the moment as he tried to keep the mares together as they shuddered. He wasn’t sure how long they were standing there, but he could hear them give a few sniffles as they finally found their composure. He continued to rub them in the small of their back as they let the last of their tears drop.

“So what were they like?” Ryan asked as the farm mare finally calmed down.

“They were an honest, hard-working family. They made sure that Big Mac and I grew up right and that we understood the meaning of hard work,” Applejack explained.

“What happened to them, darling?” Rarity asked as she wiped at her eyes.

“Mother died when she gave birth to Apple Bloom. Father passed away when he was crushed by a tree from the Dead Marshes,” Applejack explained as she fought back more tears.

“I’m sorry to hear that, AJ. I’m sure they would be proud to know that you’ve kept the farm running and that you and your family have remained strong,” Ryan said as he gave her an assuring smile.

“Thanks, Ryan. I know they would have loved to meet you. They were always glad to meet new ponies and welcomed them like they were part of the family. They never turned away a pony in need and were helpful to those in town that needed it,” Applejack said as she gave a smile of her own.

“Do you think they would approve of all of this?” Rarity asked as she gestured to their small group.

“I’m not very sure. They said that we should do whatever makes us happy,” Applejack said as she crouched near the tombstones.

“Are you happy with everything so far?” Ryan asked as he crouched next to her.

“I am. I have you and Rares looking out for me and maybe more if we expand. They never talked about it much, but they always smiled when either I or Big Mac smiled. I think they would approve of our choices and support us with everything they had,” Applejack said with a small smile, her hand rubbing gently across the tombstones.

“I wish I could have met them,” Ryan said as he pulled the farm mare close.

“In some ways your friends were like my parents. Sure all of you were stubborn and hard to get along with, but you knew the ground you stood on. My parents never backed down from a challenge if it meant others would have to suffer,” Applejack said as she gave the human a peck on the cheek.

“We’re always standing behind you. You need anything, don’t hesitate to ask. You all have become very good friends with us and we want to help if we can,” Ryan said as he pulled the mare up to her feet.

“Don’t forget that you have us, darling. I may hate getting my hands dirty, but if you need my assistance, I’m more than willing to offer it,” Rarity said as she kissed the mare on the cheek.

“Thanks you guys. Let’s get going. Thank you for being here with me,” Applejack said as she smiled to her two lovers.

The human and two mares gave each other a warm hug before leaving the cemetery. A silence settled between the three of them, but it wasn’t uncomfortable. The silence was a time for the three of them to connect even closer than before. They understood what each of them were feeling and felt stronger than before because of it. They exited through the iron gates and the human noticed the local school teacher sitting at nearby bench. He recognized her because she was one of the few ponies that Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom spoke so highly about.

The mare’s coat was a moderate cerise and he could make out the three small, smiling sunflowers on her hand. Her mane and tail were a light rose with light ceriseish stripes running in the middle. Her eyes were harlequin and showed her bright attitude. The mare noticed the three of them and waved at them. The human waved back as the other mares did so as well. He remembered that he wanted to speak to the teacher about what happened when Discord broke free and wanted to see if everything was okay.

He excused himself for a few seconds from the mares as he started walking towards the teacher. Rarity mentioned that he should just stop by the boutique as her parents were due for their arrival. He gave a small nod as he continued towards the school teacher. As he neared the mare, he faintly noticed her smoothing out her clothes as she moved closer to the edge of the bench. He reached the mare and took a seat next to her as he stared out at the town.

“How has everything been going at the school?” Ryan asked.

“It has been going well. The students were very eager to learn about what it was like growing up during my time,” Cheerliee said as she gave a small giggle.

“That’s good to hear. How have the girls been since after the Discord incident?” Ryan asked as he looked at the teacher.

“They were very down for a while since they blamed themselves for his release. They perked up though after I told them that you and your friends handled the situation. I can still see the hurt in their eyes still, but I think they understand that it wasn’t entirely their fault,” Cheerilee explained as she looked out at the town.

“I’ve talked with Sweetie and Apple Bloom about it and they do apologize still. No one really got hurt, so I think that’s a plus. It also helps that they have a great teacher that’s understanding of their problems,” Ryan said as he offered the mare a smile.

“I’ve had my fair share of mistakes when I was young. My parents would give me a scolding, but that was because they loved me. I care for each of my students and I don’t want them to blame themselves for something that was out of their control. You’ve also been a huge influence on the girls as I hear them talking about you and your friends a lot,” Cheerilee said as she gave the human a smile as well.

“I hope it has been good things that you’ve heard,” Ryan said as he gave a nervous chuckle and rubbed the back of his neck nervously.

“The stories have been interesting to say the least,” Cheerilee said as she giggled behind her hand.

“I promise that whatever those fillies have said is way more made up than it probably is,” Ryan said.

“Foals shall be foals though. They really do look up to you and your friends. They even heard about how neither of you really finished your education and have been studying very hard for their exams. Their grades have improved significantly since your arrival,” Cheeliee said as she gave a small smile.

“We understand the importance of a good education. It’s somewhat true that you don’t need it, but it helps to open your eyes. You can learn many of your skills from hands-on training, but an education allows you to question everything. You start questioning the things around you and you can find new ways of expanding knowledge,” Ryan explained.

“Well don’t tell that to my students, you’ll run me out of the job if they heard you say that,” Cheerilee said as she giggled.

“It would be a long time before either of us allowed those three girls to miss out on an education. They can do better where we haven’t and we’re going to make sure it happens,” Ryan said with determination.

“That’s good to hear. Sorry to cut this short, but I need to head home before my sister does,” Cheerilee says as she rubs her temples.

“You have a sister?” Ryan asked with a raised brow.

“Yeah. Her name is Berry Punch. She runs the local bar here, but she’s closing down early for the night since her daughter Berry Pinch is performing in the school play,” Cheerilee explained.

“Well, I hope you have a good rest of the evening and can make it back to school,” Ryan said as he shook the mare’s hand.

The two parted ways as they went their respective destinations. The human came upon Rarity’s place and walked inside. He stopped as he spotted Deluxe Magnum and some random mare hugging his girlfriend. He didn’t anything as he watched the seamstress break out of the older mare’s grip. He couldn’t help but laugh at her distress and this got the attention of the other guests in the house. Deluxe waved at him as the older mare started at him with a critical eye. As she looked at, he took the time to take in her features.

The mare’s coat was a pale fuchsia and he could make out three cookies that had a bite taken out of each on her hand. Her mane and tail were a combination of indigo and persian blue. Her eyes were a cornflower blue and she had a huge smile as she waved to him. He sat down next to Rarity as Deluxe and the older mare sat across from them. Both parents had warming smiles as they stared at their daughter and her two lovers.

“So this is your coltfriend, Rarity?” The older mare asked.

“Yes, mother, this is my coltfriend Ryan,” Rarity answered as she sat closer to the human.

“It’s good to see you again, Deluxe,” Ryan said.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you again as well, Ryan,” Deluxe said as he smiled at the human.

“You met him without me?” The older mare asked as she looked at the stallion.

“I met him during the Father Hooves Social. Ryan, this is my wife Pearl Belle. Pearl, this is Ryan,” Deluxe introduced.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you Mrs. Belle,” Ryan said as he shook her hand.

“Please, Pearl is fine. Mrs. Belle makes me sound old,” Pearl said with slight dramatics.

“But we are old, honey,” Deluxe said and received a hard punch to the arm that caused him to wince slightly.

“I’m old when I have grandkids,” Pearl said with a serious tone.

“May I ask who this other mare is?” Deluxe asked.

“Mother, father, this is my marefriend Applejack. She and I are part of a herd with Ryan,” Rarity said a slightly quiet tone.

The human could feel the stares from the couple across from him. They both held stoic expressions as he started to sweat in his seat. He felt uncomfortable under their gaze, but was assured as he felt the two mares grab his hands and hold them in their own. He could feel their assurance that whatever happened, they would still be together. Releasing a small sigh, he allowed their comfort to wash over him as he looked back at the two unicorns. Rarity’s parents continued to stare at him for a few more seconds before giving off smiles of their own.

“Looks like I’ll get to lots of grandkids,” Pearl said with excitement.

“Good job there, young colt. Just remember to take care of them and we won’t have any problems,” Deluxe said with a slight threat.

“If it wasn’t for them, I wouldn’t be here now. These two have been the best I could ever ask for and I would never trade them for anything. They’ve handled my friends’ and my antics, so I don’t think they can deal with anything worse,” Ryan joked.

“I’ve heard some of the stories. Is it true that your friend Marcus is the leader of all of you?” Pearl asked with a raised brow.

“Not really. He doesn’t enjoy being in charge of anything, but will lead if need be. Everyone has as much say as he does about any decisions that we need to make. He doesn’t want all the pressure that comes with being a leader, so he’ll deny any statement saying he is a leader,” Ryan said a he gave a small chuckle.

“But is he someone that you all look up to?” Deluxe asked.

“He is, but the same could be said for all of us. We wouldn’t have made it this far without having each other’s backs. It’s also true that we’ve had our own problems, but that’s because we don’t want others to worry. We care so much that we end up making a bigger problem than what we were dealing with before,” Ryan said as he started laughing.

“You and your friends get in a lot of trouble, don’t you,” Pearl joked.

“More than we would like to. The mares themselves have surprised us with staying by our sides with all the shit that’s been going on around us,” Ryan said as he busted out laughing now.

“We may not know what your lives, especially your world was like, but we don’t back down from challenges very easily. We may be a peaceful race, but we will protect the ones that we care about with everything we have. Just remember that you and your friends have each other and your mares and nothing can stop you,” Deluxe said as he offered a smile.

Everyone at the table smiled as they continued on their conversations. Pearl found it the perfect time to embarrass that seamstress as she talked about what Rarity did when she was younger. The human had a good laugh at the expense of his mare, but she took it in stride. The seamstress easily got back at him as she gave a few embarrassing about him. Everything was pleasant for everyone and he found everything to be his to his liking. All the ponies that he has met so far have been very caring, barring a few unfavorable ponies that he had seen.

They enjoyed conversation late into the night until the final train was scheduled to arrive. The human and his two mares walked with the married couple back to the train station. Everyone said their goodbyes as the couple boarded the train and left back for Manehattan. Once the train was out of sight, the group turned back around and headed for the boutique. They were all tired when they entered the house. Ryan checked Sweetie Belle’s room to see that she was still asleep. Silently closing the door, he headed for Rarity’s room.

He saw the two mares collapsed on the bed, already out cold. He shook his head as he gave a small smile and took up the middle. Once he was settled in, the two mares turned to their sides and pulled themselves closer to him. He felt their tails wrap around his legs as he let their soft breathing lull him to sleep.

Fallen Rose Petals

Final Stand
By: Duelist96
Chapter 43: Fallen Rose Petals

Another morning came to Ponyville and Brandon found it hard to stay asleep. The bright sun was burning his closed eyes, forcing him to open them. He wished that he rolled to his side first since his eyes stared directly into the sun after her opened them. He quickly shut his eyes and rolled to his sides as he rubbed away the small searing pain. He became aware that he was alone in his bed, the smell of faint roses lingering on his pillows. He still found it cute with the way Rose acted around him as they stayed together.

The flower mare had gone from being infuriated with him to being his lover in the past couple of months. After they got together, she was still very protective of him. He remembered when she confessed to marking him when he was discharged from the library. The concept was still confusing to him, but he was slowly starting to understand what she meant. The flower mare had calmed down some as the days rolled by, but he could still make out her little signals when she wasn’t comfortable with something.

The flower mare had eased up on Redheart and Bon-Bon over the past couple of weeks and was talking with them a little more. The mare would try and get him to join in their conversations so he could offer his input on whatever they may be talking about. He remembered that she was okay with starting a herd with other ponies, but he wasn’t sure if she was okay with a couple that he had in mind. Redheart had been growing pretty close to him and that was only thanks to the many hospital visits that he was getting.

He found it hard to believe that he was getting hurt worse than he was back on Earth. He hardly had any trouble keeping himself safe, but being here was a walking accident waiting to happen. He just put it up to bad luck getting back at him after that black cat crossed his path. Getting bored with his own thoughts now, he pulled his sheets off and rolled out of bed. He hit the floor with a small thud, but it was his regular wake up routine. Rose and Bon-Bon have grown used to him waking up this way and never rushed to help after learning about it.

He continued to lay on the floor for several more seconds before pushing up to his feet. He bent backwards, popping sounds emanating from his every inch of his body. He walked over to his dresser and pulled out his clothes for the day. He was going to meet Rose’s parents today, but it felt kind of off. The mare would always avoid the subject if it ever got brought up and try to find something to distract herself with. One of her distractions nearly cost the human a rib after she kicked him. He couldn’t blame her though since it was king of his fault.

It was usually said that one shouldn’t scare a horse, especially from behind unless you wanted to be kicked. He really didn’t think it applied to the anthro pony, but he was proven wrong. He gave her quite the scare when he gently ran his hands along the sides of her body and that was when she lost it. He didn’t remember what happened much after feeling something make contact with his chest, but he remembers waking up to a teary eyes mare. The poor pony felt terrible about kicking him and was really hard on herself.

After one hospital visit later and a quick food grab from Sugarcube Corner, the flower mare was feeling better. She was glad that she didn’t cause any serious harm to the human and he was glad to see her feel better about herself. He shook his head as he ran a hand over the place that she kicked him. There was no pain and no mark on him, but he could easily remember where it had landed. Chuckling a little to himself, he walked out of the room and headed for the bathroom. His feet slid along the floor until he reached the polished door.

He didn’t even bother knocking as he opened the door. He stepped inside, but stopped as he looked around the room. Steam filled the room and he could hear the water running. He looked around the bathroom as he tried to figure out who was in the bathroom. His attention turned to the shower when he heard the squeaky knobs signal that someone turned off the running water. The curtain was pulled aside as his entire face became red after he saw who else was in the bathroom.

Bon-Bon stepped casually out of the shower, unaware of the human that was still standing by the door, or at least that’s what she had him think. The candy mare was very aware of his presence and decided to tease him a little. Her whole body was bare for his viewing pleasure and she made sure that he could see everything. She accentuated her breasts as she squeezed them together with her hands. Her tail swished from side to side, giving him a glimpse of her intimate area.

She giggled to herself to see the human become slightly flustered. She reached over and grabbed a towel and slowly started to dry off her body. The mare even showed off a little as she lifted one of her legs and dried it off while giving the human a seductive gaze. She noticed how excited he was getting and stopped her teasing for now. The mare grabbed another towel and wrapped it around her body as she used her already damp one to wrap around her mane. She walked past the human with an extra sway in her hip.

She gave him a play whip of her tail before exiting the bathroom and returning to her room. Brandon couldn’t even find the will to move as he tried to process everything that happened. He walked in on Bon-Bon in the shower and didn’t even mind. He remembered every sensual curve on her body and how sexy she looked with her fur wet. He knew that if Rose was around, she would really let him have it for not only walking in on a mare, but also staring. Hoping that Bon-Bon would keep her mouth shut, he quickly took his shower.

After he was finished showering and dressed, he exited the bathroom and walked into the kitchen. He stopped in his tracks as he saw Bon-Bon standing next to the stove, deep in thought at whatever she was cooking. Not wanting a repeat in the bathroom, he turned on his heel to walk out, but was stopped by the mare’s calm voice.

“Would you like anything with your waffles, Brandon?” Bon-Bon asked, never taking her eyes off the food.

“Waffles are just fine, thank you,” Brandon replied as he slowly stepped away from the kitchen.

“Where do you think you’re going?” Bon-Bon playfully asked.

“I wasn’t going anywhere. I’m just standing here, waiting for the food to finish,” Brandon said as he rubbed the back of his neck nervously.

“So you want to continue watching me?” Bon-Bon teased as she turned to the human with a knowing smirk.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” Brandon said, hoping to feign ignorance.

“I know you enjoyed what you saw. You can have this if you want. You only need to talk to Rose about it,” Bon-Bon said as she turned back to the food.

“Yeah, I can talk to her about it if I want to end up in the hospital,” Brandon said as he took a seat at the table.

“Why do you think you’ll end up in the hospital for?” Bon-Bon asked as she turned off the stove and prepared two plates.

“I know she’s open to expanding our relationship, but I can see the nervous twitches that she gives off when I speak to another mare,” Brandon said as he grabbed a fork and began eating his food.

“How much do you know about Rose?” Bon-Bon asked with a serious expression.

“Not much actually. I probably know the least about my girlfriend compared to my other friends,” Brandon sighed as he slowly lost his appetite at that thought.

“I can assure you that you know as much as your friends since there are things their mares haven’t told them yet. What those things are, I don’t know. What I do know is that we are willing to share our secrets with you, but it takes a lot of support. Earth ponies are the toughest to talk about their feelings since we act like our whole body is a callous,” Bon-Bon stated as she slowed her eating.

“I’ve seen with Applejack what you’re saying. Is there a reason that all of you have to hide things from us?” Brandon asked with genuine concern.

“I can’t speak for everypony, but I can for Rose at least. I’ve been her friend for a long time, longer than Lyra in fact. She’s tough on you not only because she loves you, but she needs to know if you truly plan on staying with her,” Bon-Bon explained as she pushed her plate to the side.

“Is she afraid that I’m going to leave her for some other mare? Does all the times that I’ve spent helping her mean nothing?” Brandon asked, his voice slightly raising in volume.

“Yes to your first question and no to your second question. Do you know what her past relationship was like?” Bon-Bon asked as she raised a brow.

“No,” Brandon answered.

“She met a stallion a while back and the two of them really hit it off. It was kind of that relationship that also led me to moving in with Lyra. He was a fine stallion at first, but as time went by, he became less of a gentlecolt,” Bon-Bon started as she gave a slight frown.

“What did he do?” Brandon asked with a serious voice.

“He started treating Rose like property and would disappear at random times. He would come back a couple days later reeking of sex. Rose didn’t notice as she refused to believe that he would do anything to hurt her. The next part really makes me feel terrible and I wish that I could take it back,” Bon-Bon said as a tear started to form.

“What exactly happened?” Brandon asked as he scooted closer to the mare.

“I called her a dumbass whorse and left her with her coltfriend as I went to find a new place to live. I never meant to insult her that way, but I was just so upset. Not long after I insulted her and left, the stallion came back with a mare. Rose completely broke down after that. She kicked him out and locked herself away in her house,” Bon-Bon said.

“Who is this guy so I can give him a piece of my mind?” Brandon asked as he clenched his fists.

“I would be careful if I were you. He’s a member of the royal guard and is actually one of the elite members,” Bon-Bon warned as she tried to calm the human.

“I don’t give a fuck what he is. I’m not letting him get away with something like that. Who knows how many mares he did this to and has gotten away without getting some form of punishment. Celestia be damned if she thinks that she is going to stop me from pounding his face in,” Brandon said as he breathed heavily.

“Don’t worry about him. You’ve made Rose happy and even though she’s tough on you, you have shown that you’re better than that stallion. She talks about you all the time when we’re alone and has never been happier. I’ve never seen her give so much praise to a stallion after her incident and I’m sure if you just talk to her, she’ll be more than willing to talk,” Bon-Bon said as she tried to calm the human.

“But what about you moving in with Lyra?” Brandon asked as he took a seat, finally calmed down from his anger.

“I found Lyra when she just moved to Ponyville. She was actually the first one that started a conversation with me when she found me crying. I don’t know what it was, but she seemed trustworthy enough that I told her everything that happened. Her reaction was similar to yours, but she was able to compose herself and we continued to talk.”

“I returned back to Rose’s house, completely unaware of everything that happened and gathered my stuff. I left and followed Lyra to a house that she had recently bought. That same house became my candy shop and you can kind of guess where things went from there,” Bon-Bon said as she threw away the uneaten food.

“Have you apologized to Rose for everything that happened?” Brandon asked as he joined the mare in her cleaning.

“I never stop apologizing. She keeps assuring me that everything between us is squared away, but I just can’t help myself. I left my friend when she needed me the most since she didn’t have any family to-” Bon-Bon cut herself off as she looked back at the human.

“What do you didn’t have a family?” Brandon asked with a raised brow.

“That’s not my place to say. I didn’t even mean to bring that up. Just do me a favor and don’t bring up anything about her family,” Bon-Bon pleaded through teary eyes.

“I will, but wouldn’t it be better if I talked to her about it. I know nothing about her and I would like to know more about her. I’ll be there to support her if she needs it, but I’m tired of being in the dark about her life,” Brandon said as he started cleaning his plate.

“I’ll let her talk about that, but I will give you some information about her family. She only sees two ponies as her family and their names are Daisy and Lily. She calls them friends, but they treat each other like a close family would. They also know about Rose’s family situation along with her breakup, so they will probably help in talking about her family.”

“They should actually be coming by here soon. It’s about time for their visit and I know Rose wouldn’t miss their arrival,” Bon-Bon said.

Not long after the candy mare said that, laughter could be heard outside the house. The two quickly finished up cleaning the dishes before the cream mare left for her workplace. The human waved goodbye to her as he sat in the living room. He could still hear laughter outside and took this time to think about how he would approach the subject of Rose’s family. He could slowly try to coax it out of her, but that would take too long and give her too many chances to avoid the conversation.

The only way he saw it to work out was taking Bon-Bon’s advice. He sighed heavily as he kind of wished to avoid taking this approach immensely. It was true that his girlfriend could be stubborn like Applejack when given the chance, but this was really going to put them through a difficult path. He heard the door creak as it slowly opened and looked over to see Rose and two other mares flanking her.

The mare on the left had a pale magenta coat and her eyes were a moderate spring green. Her mane and tail was a pale lime green and on her hand was two daisy flowers where one overlapped the other one. The mare on the right had a pale raspberry coat and her eyes were a pale gold. Her mane and tail were a light amber with pale amber highlights and on her hand was three lily flowers.

“Who are they?” Brandon asked.

“These are my friends. Brandon, this is Daisy and Lily. Lily and Daisy, this is Brandon,” Rose introduced.

The human waved to the two mares who happily waved back at him. Assuming these were the mare’s Bon-Bon was talking about, he mentally prepared himself for this conversation. He really wanted to avoid it, but he wanted to show her that he was really there for her. If everything that Bon-Bon said was true and she only wanted to make sure that he truly cared for her, then she would understand why he was doing this. Taking one final breath, he looked back at the flower mare before speaking up.

“Rose, can you join me for a bit, I would like to talk about something?” Brandon asked.

“Sure. What do you want to talk about?” Rose asked as she sat down next to him, her friends sitting in the other chairs. It was now or never for the human and he got straight to the point.

“I want to talk about your family,” Brandon said.

Silence immediately filled the room and he could see his mare’s eyes widen as she processed what he said. He could feel her body tense and shiver as she looked up at him. He looked over at the other two mares to see that they were staring at him with expressions of shock. He could still feel the flower mare shaking next to him and looked back to see she was pale. He could see that she was trying to be strong, but the slow forming tears betrayed that strength. He pulled the mare close as he gently stroked her back.

“Why… why do you want… want to know that?” Rose asked through shaky breaths.

“Bon-Bon told me about your past a little and I want to know. You and I never really sit down and talk with each other about anything in the past,” Brandon said as he gently stroked her mane and back.

“What exactly did Bon-Bon tell you?” Rose asked as she pulled back to look at him.

“She told me the reason why you were being so tough on me and how your past relationship ended. I may not have that guy’s name yet, but if I have to, I will beat through every guard to teach him a lesson. She also accidentally let it slip about something on your family. The only thing that she told me was that you saw these two as your family,” Brandon said as he gestured to the two other mares.

“That’s because we’re the only family that she knows,” Daisy finally said.

“What do you mean?” Brandon asked.

“Rose doesn’t know who her parents are. In fact neither of us really know who our parents are,” Lily spoke up.

“So who took care of you?” Brandon asked as he pulled his still trembling mare close to him.

“We were all raised at the local orphanage here in Ponyville,” Rose answered as she gripped the human tightly.

“So neither of you really know who your parents are and were abandoned at some orphanage,” Brandon said to make sure he hear correctly.

“That is correct. We all looked out for each other as we grew up together. Rose was actually that first to get her cutie mark though,” Daisy said as she gave a slight smile.

“Yeah, the orphanage had this plant room, but it was full of dying plants. The head master told us to clean out the room, but Rose actually did something else. She took all the dying plants and started to plant them outback. We would go back there every day to water and talk to them. The head master found out about the backyard garden and ripped every plant out of the ground,” Lily started as she gave a slight smile.

“After giving us our punishment for disobeying her, Rose finally had enough. She packed her bag with the little amount of things she owned and left. Daisy and I had no idea where she went and every night we would go out looking for her. Turns out she found this building completely abandoned. There were various seeds in the building and she decided to make this her new greenhouse. She stayed here through cold winter nights and worked during the blistering heat to get her greenhouse working,” Lily said as she smiled over at Rose.

“I slept here during the cold winter nights and worked during the blistering summer mornings. It was a tough start at first as I had to completely start from scratch. I had no idea what I was doing, but something felt right about what I was doing. Weeks later from all my hard work, I grew my first sapling. I was so excited that I checked on the other plants. Every pot had a sapling that was beginning to sprout and I was so happy,” Rose said as she calmed herself.

“It wasn’t easy getting them to grow at first, but I continued with everything that I could. Days continued to roll by and I watched as each plant grew. Summer finally came around and all the plants were in full bloom. Not wanting to let the plants to go to waste, I decided to start selling them. At first ponies didn’t want to buy from a little filly, but then I finally got my first customer.”

“I’m not sure who they were, but they spoke to me in such a caring tone. She paid for a bouquet of roses and that really threw me off guard. I didn’t even know what a bouquet of roses looked like, but she was kind of enough to explain it to me. After she told me everything that I needed to know, I ran to the roses I grew and picked thirteen of them. I know it’s an unlucky number, but that’s the number I wanted.”

“I brought the roses back and started to snip the thorns off so the mare wouldn’t cut herself on them. Once I finished cutting them up, I wrapped them up and gave them to her. She smiled down at me as she pointed at my hand and I couldn’t believe what I saw. I looked at the rose on my hand in utter disbelief, but it was there to stay. After that, I went about growing and selling flowers.”

“My two friends found me at the shop after a while and saw what I was doing. They joined along in my work and they discovered their cutie marks as well. We never went back to the orphanage as we made this our new place to live. We saved up our money and started renovating the place and turned it into the respectable business it is now,” Rose said as she slowly started to smile.

“Where do your friends work then if this was your entire home?” Brandon asked as she smiled at his mare.

“They moved to Manehattan to spread my business. We keep in touch through letters and texts, but sometimes we get really busy. This place wouldn’t be anything without their help,” Rose said as she smiled at her two friends.

“Rose, this place got its start because of you. Why else do you think your name is on the storefront?” Lily playfully joked.

“True, but you’re just as much a part of the store as am I. I guess that also includes Brandon now since he has helped me so much,” Rose said as she gave the human a huge smile.

“Please, I don’t deserve that much credit since I haven’t really been here that long,” Brandon said as he messed up her mane.

“Just because you’ve been here for a few months doesn’t mean that you aren’t important. Your friends are a part of this family as well after offering their own help when they can,” Rose said as she playfully punched his arm.

The four of them started to laugh as they continued on with their conversations. The human looked out to see that the sun was still out and a look at the clock showed that it was close to dinner time. He excused himself so he could go cook them all dinner. He left the room as the three mares went back to chatting with each other. The human heard slight footsteps behind him and looked back to see Daisy. The mare was shuffling a little as she looked between the human and the floor.

“What’s up?” Brandon asked as he started preparing to cook.

“I just wanted to say thanks,” Daisy said.

“Thanks for what?” Brandon asked as he turned towards the mare.

“For everything that you’ve done with Rose. I can see why she speaks so highly of you and it’s nice to see her smile. You’ve done things that we couldn’t and it means so much to us that you’ve made her happy. Please stay by her side until the end,” Daisy said as she looked at the human with a hopeful expression.

“It will be a cold day in Hell before I leave her side. I am serious though about beating that stallion into the ground though. My friends will even back me up if I need them to,” Brandon said as he gave her a serious expression.

“I wish you the best of luck then. I hear he’s an elite member of the day guard,” Daisy said.

“Bon-Bon said that same thing and I don’t care. If I have to get my ass kicked a few times to teach him a lesson, then I will. He is not getting away with hurting Rose like that and he doesn’t deserve where he works,” Brandon said.

Daisy gave him a small smile before giving a nod and leaving. The human went back to cooking their meal. It wasn’t anything special, but everyone enjoyed it. They all decided to call it an early night and head for bed. Rose offered Lily and Daisy the guest bedroom that wasn’t being used. The flower mare asked him to make the bed while they got clean. He gave her a nod as he went to the linen closet and grabbed a few sheets.

Brandon helped set up the guest bedroom and made sure that everything was clean. With fresh sheets on the beds, he wiped his hands on his pants as he joined Rose in their bed. He saw the flower mare sleeping peacefully in her bed. He moved closer to see a content smile on her face as she mumbled a little in her sleep. He moved closer to hear the mare giving small thanks for everything he had done. Smiling a little at the mare, he gently stroked her mane as he joined her in the bed. She was quick to wrap her arms around him as she nuzzled deeply into his chest.

The human continued to stroke her mane gently as he stared up at the ceiling. He couldn’t believe that such a happy looking world had so much sadness hidden inside. Sure there was probably the occasional person that was doing well, but to see any person, especially his girlfriend filled with such sadness really tore at him. He gave her a kiss on her forehead as he pulled her close and refused to ever leave her side.

Classical Mare Problems

Final Stand
By: Duelist96
Chapter 44: Classical Mare Problems

Jaeden slowly woke up to see that he was no longer in the bed he shared with Vinyl and Octavia. It took him a few seconds to clear his eyes and see that he was in Vinyl’s personal booth at the club. It took him a while to realize this since it was actually clean for once. The last few times that he was there, the entire place was littered with trash, empty cans, and things he really didn’t want to see. He never brought it up with the DJ since she got enough about her habits from Octavia, but he really wished that she would clean the place up.

The room always reeked of sex and it was never his own. He knew that none of the other people that worked at the club ever came into Vinyl’s booth and kind of gave a slight frown. He knew that Vinyl brought a lot of people into her booth after her performances to have one night stands when she finally got away from Neon Lights. What really surprised him though was how quickly she stopped brining other people into her booth after they finally got together. The DJ was even kind enough to share a few stories of when she brought Octavia to her booth.

Shaking his head of the unwanted memories, but not entirely uncalled for, he took the place in. He didn’t see any sign of Vinyl, but he could actually make out everything that was in the room. There were a few of her labels hanging along the wall and the room actually smelled fresh, like it was actually a new addition to the building. Many of the things that were also an eyesore from before no longer were present. He wasn’t surprised though to be in the room since this wasn’t the first time the unicorn did this to him.

The mare had a habit of dragging him from the house when he was asleep and place him in the booth. He would still be asleep as she did her sets and by the time she finished, he would be awake when she entered the room. The time spent in the booth though was never spent having sex, but having a few drinks and talking about her music. Octavia did the same and that was what really surprised him. The cellist had to travel to Canterlot for her performances and that nobody ever bothered to question why she was taking his prone form was even more surprising.

He was certain that Vinyl had a hand in helping smuggle him into the train since that part of the trip didn’t even disturb his sleep. He was upset when the cellist and DJ did this, but he couldn’t hate them for it. If he was honest with himself, he actually enjoyed their antics. Both mares had really grown fond of him after they finally settled everything between each other and the small incident with Neon Lights. The mares though made up for their small kidnapping when they got home as they would give him a little show that nobody else got to see anymore.

Seeing that he probably had some time to kill, Jaeden got up from the clean couch and started looking for something to drink. He found the glasses stashed behind the small bar and slowly filled it with water. Once the glass was full, he set it down on the marble top and flared his magic. Jaeden and his other friends have been making progress in their magic and it was having some interesting results. As each of them progressed their magic powers, their auras started to take on color.

Drak already had his aura color after dealing with that assassin and it remained that same crimson color. Callie’s aura was green and really helped to signify her healing magic. Alex’s aura was white with a lavender outline. Ryan’s aura was blue with a black outline. Brandon’s aura was opal with an amber outline. Jaeden’s aura was cobalt with a raspberry outline.

The glass took on Jaeden’s aura and started to slightly shake. Vinyl was very helpful in teaching him magic after he finished his lessons with Celestia. The DJ’s way of teaching was probably a little unorthodox, but the mares didn’t complain as they couldn’t from their audible moans. Remembering those sessions easily put a smile on his face as it became something he and the white unicorn would do to get the cellist flustered.

Shaking his head of the distraction, he focused back on the glass. He was able to lift an empty glass with ease and started to lift two objects at once. The glass slowly lifted off the table as sweat started to form on his brow. He looked up to see the small amount of space between the table and glass and couldn’t help but smile. He continued to concentrate as he tried to bring the glass towards him. The glass slowly started to move his way and he believed he was getting the hang of it. The glass was now hovering over the floor and has he reached out to grab it, the door flew open.

The slamming of the door against the wall startled him from his concentration and the glass fell to the floor. He watched as the glass slowly broke on impact, shards of glass scattering across the floor. Sighing heavily, he looked up to see his girlfriend walking in with some food. The mare noticed the human behind the bar and quickly ran up to him. Her arms quickly wrapped around his neck as she pulled the human in for a passionate kiss. The human offered no resistance as the mare moaned happily into his mouth.

The two stayed that way for several seconds before pulling away. The mare panted heavily, a crimson blush visible on her face. Her tail swished from side to side happily as she placed the food on the marble top. She turned around with a smile on her face as she gave the human a kiss on the cheek before grabbing a couple of plates.

“Sorry for having to bring you here again. Octavia asked for a favor from me and you know it’s hard to say no to her sometimes,” Vinyl said as she giggle a little.

“For me, it’s hard to say no to either of you. I like what you did with the place though. What made you finally decide to clean it?” Jaeden asked as he filled his plate with some of the food.

“Would you believe me if I said that you were the reason?” Vinyl asked as she grabbed her own set of food.

“Maybe, but if you explain why, I might be able to understand a little more,” Jaeden said as he fed her some of her food.

“Well, I saw how you felt about the state of this room and I felt that I owed it to you to clean away some of the uncomfortable thoughts,” Vinyl said with her ears drooping a little.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about. I thought this booth was fine the way it was before,” Jaeden lied in hopes of sparing her feelings.

“Octavia acted the same way when I brought her here for some fun. I did a lot of things before and after I got together with Octavia and I felt that I should show you how much you meant to me. You and Octavia are the only ones that are allowed in here now and I wish for it to stay that way. Any mess that gets made, any lingering scent, or even a fun party is what I want to be the memories of this room,” Vinyl said as she gave a small, strained smile.

“You didn’t have to do this by yourself. I would have been more than happy to help you clean up,” Jaeden offered.

“I know, but this was something I needed to do,” Vinyl replied.

“Is that the reason why you were gone for such long nights during your gigs and even when you weren’t performing?” Jaeden asked.

“This is pretty much the reason. I’m still a party mare through and through like Pinkie, but you, Octavia, and maybe a few others if there ever is any are the only ones that get the special after party,” Vinyl said with a slight seductive whisper.

“You’re both insatiable, you that, right?” Jaeden asked as he pulled the mare close.

“Maybe I need to be punished for being such a naughty mare,” Vinyl whispered as she wrapped a tail around his leg.

“Maybe at a later time so Octavia can give you the punishment you deserve as well,” Jaeden said as he firmly gripped her rear, causing the unicorn to let out a little gasp.

“You better because we haven’t done anything in such a long while,” Vinyl said as she gave the human a quick kiss.

“Don’t worry, I will. Now you mentioned something about doing this as a favor for Octavia,” Jaeden brought up and felt the mare tense a little.

“It’s about her family,” Vinyl said as she looked that human with a worried look.

“What about them,” Jaeden asked with his own concern.

“Tavi’s parents aren’t the kindest ponies around,” Vinyl stated.

“And the other ponies that my friends and I met have been,” Jaeden joked.

“Right, but that isn’t what I’m talking about. They haven’t really approved with some of Octavia’s choices,” Vinyl started as she looked at the floor.

“What do they have a problem with?” Jaeden asked as he gave a slight scowl.

“They didn’t like her moving to Ponyville for starters. Next was her telling them that she was bisexual. They really didn’t like that, but the next thing really made them lose it. She later introduced me to them and they really showed their dislike for everything at that point,” Vinyl said as she looked back at the human.

“What does that have to do with me?” Jaeden asked with a brow slightly raised.

“Well, her parents want her to marry a stallion that they know and try to keep their family name going. That was one of the reasons that she moved here. They still keep trying to get her to marry the stallion, but she’s able to get them to back off when they bring it up. They also want the one that she is to marry to be a pony,” Vinyl explained.

“So she’s doing this to avoid any conflict between me and her parents?” Jaeden asked.

“Yes. She doesn’t want you causing any trouble and just wants to get this over as quickly as possible. She has a cousin though that will be coming over and she would like you to meet her,” Vinyl said as she smiled at the human now.

“What’s her cousin like?” Jaeden asked as he went back to eating.

“Her look is similar to Octavia’s, but she wasn’t raised in Canterlot. Her name is Fiddlesticks and she was raised in Appleloosa. Fiddlesticks acts like a high class mare at times, but she likes to let her country side out when around Octavia,” Vinyl explained.

“How long until she gets here?” Jaeden asked.

“Well, you were out longer than I expected and during that time, Octavia has been talking with her parents. Her parents should be here for a few more minutes before they’re gone. Her cousin should be here in about an hour,” Vinyl recalled.

“I guess we should finish eating and then head out for your house then,” Jaeden said.

The DJ gave a heavy sigh as she enjoyed being close to her human lover, but he was right. She went back to eating her food as did the human. The room was quiet as the two ate in silence. The human looked down to see the dead looking room as they finished off their meals. It was different to be in the nightclub when there were no people partying. He also found it to be a good thing as well since it kept him from getting into any kind of fights. The two finished off the last bits of food and left the booth.

The exited the nightclub, Vinyl doing a quick check to make sure everything was locked before they left for the DJ’s home. It was a simple afternoon in Ponyville as ponies were running about and conversing with each other. A few ponies waved to the human as he walked by and he happily returned their greeting. He was happy to see that the residents of Ponyville warm up to him and his friends. He still remembered the slight fear that they held, but that easily dispersed as they go to know the humans better.

The human and unicorn were halfway to the house when Jaeden ran into an elegantly dressed mare. The human easily fell to the ground while the mare still stood on her feet. He looked up to see the mare’s indigo eyes look at him with disgust and annoyance. She wiped down her dress from where he ran into her as she continued to glare at him. A stallion was soon next to her and he looked as annoyed as the mare. His eyes were a gentle green, but the human easily saw the anger behind them.

Both of the ponies also had a grey coat like Octavia and their manes and tails were raven black. The stallion spat at the human’s feet before grabbing the mare’s hand and walking away. The human looked at the retreating ponies angrily as he got to his feet. He watched as the two of them boarded the train that had arrived before having attention turned towards Vinyl. The mare looked up at him with slight worry that he easily calmed as he stroked her mane.

“Is everything okay, Jaeden?” Vinyl asked as she nuzzled into his hand a little.

“Yeah, I’m fine. I take it that those were Octavia’s parents?” Jaeden said as they started walking back to the house.

“Sadly they were. I hope you’re not too mad about that,” Vinyl said with slight worry.

“I’ll let it slide. They’re gone and our little Tavi needs us,” Jaeden assured as they quickened their pace back home.

It didn’t take long for the two to reach the house after picking up their pace. The human opened the door only to be grabbed by the arms and pulled into a bone crushing embrace. He felt something soft press against his lips and he could easily make it out that it was the cellist that was holding him tightly. Her kiss was passionate, deep, but also like it was the last one she will ever have. He swiftly wrapped his arms around the grey mare and kissed her back. The mare easily moaned into his mouth before parting.

The looked up into his eyes as she gave small breaths. Her violet eyes were shimmering with hurt as she looked at her lover. She leaned her head against the human’s chest as she let his beating heart calm her nerves. Jaeden didn’t say anything as he gently rubbed the mare’s back. Vinyl joined the embrace as she whispered calming coos into the grey mare’s ears. The human felt the cellist relax before pulling away and giving them a smile.

“I take it that your parents were very unwelcomed here,” Jaeden said as he gently stroked her mane.

“They know about my involvement in a herd and that I’m with one of the new creatures that came to Equestria. They know your name, but they don’t know what you look like,” Octavia said as she smiled to him.

“They might actually know what I look like, but probably don’t know if I’m him or not,” Jaeden said.

“What do you mean?” Octavia asked with a raised brow.

“We were coming by to help give you some comfort after you spoke with your parents and we kind of ran into them. Jaeden accidentally bumped into your mom when they were heading for the train station,” Vinyl explained.

“Did either of you do anything?” Octavia asked as a tear started to form.

“She didn’t say anything and I kept myself in check. They know what to look for, but thankfully they don’t know which one of us is the one they’re looking for,” Jaeden assured as he smiled at her.

“That’s good to hear. I don’t need to have to break up a fight between my coltfriend and parents anytime soon. I will need a favor from you later on though,” Octavia said in a sensual tone.

“Anything for you,” Jaeden said as he wrapped his arms around her waist.

“Talking with my parents has really left me in an annoyingly stressed state. I will possibly need your help at some point to help alleviate that stress,” Octavia said as she gave gentle kisses along his jawline.

“That’s good to hear because I was going to need a favor as well,” Jaeden whispered heavily in her ear, causing the mare to twitch a little.

“What do you need help with, dear,” Octavia breathed heavily, using every ounce of willpower to not take him then and there.

“Vinyl decided to be a naughty mare and needs to be punished for her actions,” Jaeden whispered as he gave a firm grip to her rear.

“I think I can arrange something like that for when you help me,” Octavia agreed as she gave a seductive wink at the DJ.

Vinyl gave a heavy blush as she watched her herd member rub against each other so suggestively. Her mind was already running with wild fantasies before, but now they were really pushing her. She was ready to pounce them both when a knock at the door caught their attention. The human gave a kiss to the cellist and DJ before going to see who was at the door. He opened the door to be greeted with a mare that he assumed to be Fiddlesticks, if she fit Vinyl’s description when he asked about her.

The mare standing at the door was exactly like how Vinyl described. The mare had a lime yellow coat and her eyes were an arctic blue. Her mane and tail were cobalt and he could see that her cutie mark was a treble cleff like Octavia’s but was blue in color. The mare wore a checkered blouse with a vest over it. Her pants were a regular pair of jeans and she wore a white stetson on her head. The mare carried herself with a sense of class, but it seemed a little forced as she wanted to drop her façade.

“Fiddlesticks, it’s so good to see you,” Octavia said happily.

“Octavia, it has been too long,” Fiddlesticks said, dropping her high class look and going to her country style.

“How has everything been in Appleloosa?” Octavia asked as she moved the human to the side and pulled her cousin inside.

“It has been going very well. After everything with the buffalos was solved, everypony has been able to make the town look nicer,” Fiddlesticks explained as she hugged her cousin.

“Thank Celestia you came though. Mother and father stopped by and I was needing something to help take my mind off our conversation,” Octavia explained with a slight huff.

“Glad I could come by then, but who is your new guest?” Fiddlesticks asked as she looked at the human.

“Hey there, Fiddlesticks. My name is Jaeden,” Jaeden greeted as he extended a hand.

“It’s so nice to finally meet Octy’s coltfriend. I must say that her letters really didn’t do a great job of explaining you,” Fiddlesticks said as she gripped his hand, but a little too roughly. The winced a little as he fought back the urge to grunt.

“Like I said, Fiddlesticks, it’s really hard to explain my coltfriend without actually having you meet him in pony. You also know that I hate that nickname,” Octavia said with a small scowl.

“Come on, Tavi. She’s family so at least cut her some slack. She’s come all this way to see you and you should humor her a little,” Vinyl said.

“Vinyl, I haven’t seen you since my visit two years ago. How has everything been going for you?” Fiddlesticks asked as she pulled the DJ in for a hug.

“It’s been great. I’ve been playing some higher paying gigs so I can have some more breaks from my work. I also snagged this handsome stallion as a bonus,” Vinyl boasted as she gave the human a slight flick of her tail.

“You were able to get my stuck up cousin to join a herd? I really underestimated you, Vinyl,” Fiddlesticks said with a slight smirk.

“Believe it or not, Fiddly, but it was a bit difficult to get this started,” Vinyl admitted embarrassingly.

“What kind of troubles did you run into?” Fiddlesticks asked with a raised brow.

“When we first met, we didn’t really see eye to eye. Vinyl and I really gave him the cold shoulder and really gave him a hard time,” Octavia explained as turned slightly red from embarrassment.

“What finally got you mares to turn around?” Fiddlesticks asked.

“Probably after the incident with Neon Lights,” Vinyl said, her voice not hiding her distaste of the stallion.

“Oh, that reminds me. Thank you so much for dealing with that dreadful stallion. Octy told me about what he did to Vinyl and I’m glad he was finally put in his place,” Fiddlesticks said as she gave the human a hug.

The hug was too sudden for the human and he tensed from the contact. He didn’t know what to do as the mare continued to hug him, his girlfriends waiting for something to happen. The country mare continued to hold him and he slowly put his arms around her. The two mares didn’t say or do anything as he gently patted the country mare’s back. After a couple of minutes of awkward hugging, they finally broke apart.

“It wasn’t a problem. I can slightly understand why they tried to keep me from coming here when he visited them. My friends probably helped explain why I did what I did as well,” Jaeden said as he chuckled a little to himself.

“Octy explained a little what your friends were like. Are they really trouble magnets?” Fiddlesticks asked curiously.

“We actually are kind of like that. I would really like to think that situations happen without really needing anything to occur, but shit happens. Trouble probably won’t leave us alone, but we kind of now live with it. We would like to avoid these fights, but we’ll be able to get through this,” Jaeden explained.

“Octy didn’t get too in-depth with some of the fights, but I could give a few guesses with what happened. Are those two ponies that attacked during Cadance’s wedding really living here?” Fiddlesticks asked.

“Yeah, they’re staying with Marcus,” Jaeden explained.

“I guess that’s comforting,” Fiddlesticks said a little hesitantly.

“If they wanted to try something, then they could have. They’ve been on their best behavior and everything should be fine,” Jaeden assured.

“That’s at least nice to know,” Fiddlesticks said as she calmed down.

“Are you hungry yet, Fiddly? It’s getting close to dinner time and I think you deserve a good meal after having to eat that train food,” Vinyl said.

“That would be lovely. It would also give us more time to talk as well,” Fiddlesticks said with a smile.

“I know just the place for us to go,” Octavia said.

“It’s not going to be one of those fancy restaurants, is it?” Fiddlesticks asked.

“Yes it is. I’m tired of going to some greasy food place. I’ve been eating nothing but fast food and I think it starting to get to me,” Octavia said as she looked at her body.

“I think you look just fine, Tavi. Jaeden would also agree since it gives him a little more something to grab,” Vinyl said as she gave a firm grip to the cellist’s rear, eliciting a small squeak.

Fiddlesticks and Jaeden couldn’t help their laughter as the cellist looked at the unicorn with a small pout. The grey mare looked over at the human and the smile he gave her easily wiped away her scowl. She gave a small shake of her head as she giggled a little to herself. Once they were able to get their laughter under control, they all left the house to see what Octavia had in mind for dinner.

Journey With Whooves

Final Stand
By: Duelist96
Chapter 46: Journey With Whooves

It was a wonderful day in Ponyville and Callie couldn’t be happier at the moment. Though her happiness didn’t last long as she slowly started to get frustrated. After living in Equestria for a couple of months with her friends, she was finally able to calm down. She went back to being a girl, or at least tried to. She was wearing a t-shirt and a skirt along with some tennis shoes. She thought that she would be able to handle wearing the skirt, but she was utterly wrong on that.

She decided to wear the skirt because she thought Whooves’ family was going to stop by along with trying to become a little feminine again. She was saddened to hear that the stallion’s parents wouldn’t be visiting, but his explanation made some sense. The stallion was a time lord and his family was somewhere, but wasn’t very sure about their location. She nodded in understanding to the stallion, but she still kind of wanted to meet his family.

So now she was stuck wearing the skirt, trying to get in touch with her inner girl. It was a losing battle since after four years of having to rough it out with her friends, she grown accustomed to her other clothes. Rarity was generous to make the clothes the human used to wear, but the mare also encouraged to at least try and be like a lady sometimes. The human couldn’t argue with the unicorn because in her own way she was right.

The human was now standing in the stallion’s home as she looked at herself in the mirror. She did a few spins and watched as the skirt did its own little twirl. She stopped after her third spin and gave a little pout. The skirt was comfortable and it really helped to show her beauty, but it just wasn’t her anymore. She backed away from the mirror to get changed into a pair of pants, unaware that she was being watched.

She reached her dresser and started to move clothes around as she tried to find a nice pair of pants. Her skirt was around her ankles as she walked around half naked in her lacy black panties. The human bobbed her head to a little musical beat as she hummed to herself. She was lost in her own world that she didn’t notice the pony behind her firmly grasp her rear. Some of the mares that Callie had seen would usually react by giving a cute squeak, but the same couldn’t really be said for her.

Using years of experience, she spun on her heel and grabbed at her assailant. She easily threw the pony to the ground as she got on top of them. Her beating heart hammered in her chest, but that slowly calmed when she noticed who was below her. Whooves was trapped beneath her weight as he had a nice view up her shirt. His face held a small blush as he refused to look away from the human’s chest. Sadly, he was pulled from his ogling when she called out to him.

“How many times have I told you not to sneak up on me like that?” Callie asked as she pressed him to the floor.

“I’m sorry, but it was too perfect. You looked really beautiful in your green skirt and then I saw your undergarments. Did you really expect me not to do something when you’re walking around like that,” Whooves teased as he ran his hands along her sides.

“You’re lucky that you’re cute,” Callie said as she leaned down and gave the stallion a kiss.

“I think I’m the lucky one since I get to have you,” Whooves said as he leaned up to give her another kiss.

“Is there something you needed or did you just come here to ogle my body? If you really wanted the second one though, all you had to do was ask,” Callie teased as she shook her rear a little in his direction.

“As much as I want to keep staring at your lovely body, I need your help with something,” Whooves said as he handed her a pair of pants.

“What do you need help with?” Callie asked as she slipped into her pants.

“Twilight is trying to figure out how Pinkie is able to sense when something is about to happen,” Whooves said.

“She’s trying to figure out Pinkie Sense. She’s going to give herself a killer migraine if she tried to figure that out,” Callie said while giving a slight giggle.

“So you’ve seen this ability of Pinkie’s?” Whooves asked as they left the human’s room.

“Yeah, she actually saved me from a falling pot when she gave me her warning,” Callie said as she shook her head.

“That mare really is something though, isn’t she?” Whooves said as he gave a small smile.

“She really is. She’s really fun to be around and I’m surprise Luke hasn’t lost his head while being with her,” Callie said.

“I think it’s because he learned to stop questioning most of her antics and went with the flow. He seems happy either way so does it really matter?” Whooves asked as he grabbed his bowtie.

“Not really. As long as he’s happy there’s nothing to really worry about. So do you know where Twilight is so we can help keep her brain intact?” Callie asked as they walked out the front door.

“She should be hiding behind a bush in the park spying on Pinkie with a pair of binoculars,” Whooves answered.

“Then let’s get going,” Callie said as they headed for the park.

It was going to be a bit of the walk to get to the side of the park Twilight was in, but it was nice enough that it wouldn’t be much of a bother. They walked along the path together, the human leaning against the stallion as they enjoyed each other’s company. They were walking past Fluttershy’s cottage when the noticed Andrew and the pegasus collecting frogs. The human and stallion looked at each other before seeing what was going on.

“Hey there, Andrew. What are you doing?” Callie asked.

“Hey, Callie. I’m just collecting frogs for Fluttershy,” Andrew answered as he picked up a few of the frogs.

“Clearly, but what exactly are you collecting them for?” Whooves asked.

“That’s because I’m taking these little guys to Froggy Bottom Bog,” Fluttershy answered as she load her own frogs into the wagon.

“You mean the same bog that is in the Everfree fortest?” Whooves asked with a raised brow.

“The very same,” Fluttershy answered with a small smile.

“You do know that it’s dangerous to go there, right?” Callie asked.

“She does know, but since I’m going with her it should be fine,” Andrew said.

“That makes it better at least. I don’t think I would have liked the idea of her going alone without someone there to keep her safe,” Callie said.

“I’ve done before, but I know what you’re getting at. After all of you past incidents, I think it was smart to bring my coltfriend with me,” Fluttershy said and gave the human a kiss on the cheek.

“Would you like any extra help with that?” Whooves offered.

“Thank you, but no. We’re almost finished grabbing the frogs and then we’re heading out. We shouldn’t be gone longer than a couple hours at best,” Fluttershy stated.

“If you think you’re going to be okay, then I’ll let you go. Stay safe you two,” Callie said as she waved goodbye the pegasus and human.

Whooves and Callie soon reached the park and noticed one of the bushes rustling a bit. They looked at each with a look that said they pretty much know where Twilight was hiding out. The two also noticed Pinkie who was jumping on the trampoline without a care in the world. The pink mare seemed to notice them and gestured with her hand for them to keep quiet. They couldn’t help but laugh since it seemed the party pony knew about her watcher. They gave the pink mare a quick nod before going over to check on Twilight.

They reached the bush the lavender mare was hiding behind and she could have been better. The mare was wrapped in a body cast as she looked through her binoculars at Pinkie. They noticed Spike and Alex leaning against the tree as they played their own card game. They were aware of what Twilight was doing, but they seemed to have given up trying to convince her to stop whatever she was doing.

“Hey guys,” Callie greeted as she joined them in the bush. Her greeting easily startled the lavender unicorn.

“Don’t scare me like that, Callie. I taking notes on Pinkie so I can disprove her Pinkie Sense,” Twilight said as she looked back at the jumping mare.

“You know some people would call this stalking, right?” Callie said as she looked over at her friend.

“I’m not stalking, Callie. I just looking from afar while I follow my friend around town without her knowledge,” Twilight informed.

“Stalking,” Alex added in.

“Hush you. You’re distracting me from my research,” Twilight said as she waved her hand in front of him. Seeing that the mare was distracted with watching Pinkie, the female human looked at her friend again.

“Let me guess, Twilight here was warned about falling objects, but didn’t take Pinkie’s advice,” Callie said as she gestured to the bandaged mare.

“She really doesn’t want to accept that Pinkie can predict certain situations. I’ve taken the advice and have avoided any serious harm to my body,” Alex said with a slight gloat.

“Same here. So how long has Twilight been at this?” Callie asked.

“What time is it?” Spike asked.

“It’s about noon,” Whooves said as he looked at his pocket-watch.

“About four hours,” Alex answered.

“How long do you think she’ll be at it?” Callie asked.

“Probably until it either seriously injures her or she finds the proof that she’s looking for,” Spike answered.

“I think I can help speed up this progress a bit,” Callie said, getting confused looks from the dragon and her friend.

“The sooner you can get her to stop, then the sooner I can go back to studying my magic,” Alex said.

“Twilight, Pinkie know that you’re watching her right now,” Callie said.

“There’s no way that she knows that I’m here. I have on the perfect disguise,” Twilight stated proudly as she showed her poor excuse of a disguise.

“She’s right, Twilight. I’ve been jumping on that trampoline waiting for you to come and ask me what you needed,” Pinkie said as she appeared next to the lavender mare.

The thing that happened next was the best thing Callie could have seen. The librarian was so startled by the appearance of the hyperactive mare, she jumped straight out of her cast. The lavender mare panted heavily while everyone else was busy laughing at the expense of the scared mare. It took a few seconds for the mare to get her breathing under control before looking at everyone. Alex and Spike stopped laughing when the unicorn’s gaze landed on them, but it didn’t stop the others from laughing.

“That wasn’t funny,” Twilight said as she took a seat in her wheelchair.

“It totally was, Twi. You really got some air when you tried to jump out of your skin,” Callie said in between her laughing fit.

“If you wanted something, Twi, all you had to was ask. I would be glad to help you with whatever you need,” Pinkie offered with a huge smile.

“Then help me figure out your Pinkie Sense. There has to be a logical explanation for everything that happens,” Twilight said while she breathed heavily.

“I just can’t explain it, Twi. I can’t summon these feelings whenever I want to, they come freely on their own,” just as Pinkie said that, her body had a weird spasm.

Everyone knew what those certain twitches meant and quickly moved out of the way. Everyone was under something that could hopefully keep them safe from whatever was going to try and fall on them. At first nothing happened and it seemed like there was nothing coming at them. Everyone hesitantly came out of their hiding places to see Twilight give a smirk of victory. The lavender mare was ready to rejoice in the fact that there was no such thing as ‘Pinkie Sense’, but then a frog landed on her head.

The librarian removed the amphibian before looking up to see Fluttershy flying with a wagon full of frogs. Andrew appeared next to the group as he took the frog from the librarian. He threw the frog into the air, scaring the poor pegasus who quickly caught the animal and placed him with the others. She gave a small glare at the human below her and he quickly averted his gaze and walked away from her piercing stare.

“Sorry about that, Twilight,” Fluttershy apologized.

“It’s fine, Fluttershy. What are you doing with a wagon of frogs anyway?” Twilight asked.

“I’m just taking these little guys back home is all,” Fluttershy said with a small smile.

“Well, be careful because you can hurt somepony if more of them fall or the animal themselves,” Twilight warned.

“Don’t worry, Twi. It won’t happen again,” Andrew said before following his mare towards the Everfree.

Everyone waved goodbye to the two before looking back at each other. Twilight was in the middle of packing her things when Pinkie had a sudden spasm. It was different from the one that everyone had seen before and didn’t know what to do. Pinkie didn’t seem to know what to do either as she stood there confused. It was also possible that was her usual expression as well, but they needed to know what that sense meant.

“So what’s going to land on us this time?” Spike asked.

“That wasn’t a warning about something falling, but something else entirely,” Pinkie replied.

“Like what exactly?” Whooves asked.

“I’m not sure, but the best that I can come up with is that somepony is going to be in for a huge surprise,” Pinkie replied.

“Oh come on! How could that possibly mean anything? There is nothing around us that could possibly cause us any harm and you’re here so that easily rules out a surprise party,” Twilight said with slight irritation.

“But Fluttershy is going to the Everfree. Maybe it has to do something about that,” Whooves offered.

“You’re right. She may have Andrew with her, but that forest holds many surprises. Quick, Pinkie, we need to go help them,” Twilight said.

Pinkie didn’t get a chance to say anything as Twilight dragged her away. Alex and Spike shrugged their shoulders as they planned on heading for the library. Sadly that wasn’t the case of Twilight’s magic wrapped around them and carried them towards her. They waved goodbye to Callie as she laughed at them being dragged away. Once they were gone, she turned towards Whooves and started laughing. Their laughter was interrupted when the human’s stomach gave off a loud grumble.

“Sounds like somepony is hungry,” Whooves teased.

“Be quiet you. You lost out on this tonight after that stunt you pulled this morning,” Callie said as she gave a smirk.

“You say that now, but I’m sure I can find a way to get you open up to me again,” Whooves said as he wrapped his arms around her waist.

“Then it better be something impressive,” Callie said as she gave him a kiss on the cheek.

The two gave a small laugh as they headed for the closest eatery. It wasn’t a surprise that they ended up going to Sugarcube Corner to eat. They entered the building to see Luke behind the register, utterly bored out of his mind. His bored look seemed to dissipate when he saw his friends enter the establishment. He waved at the two of them and they happily waved back at him. He moved away from the counter to see what they wanted.

“So what can I get you two today?” Luke asked.

“We’ll take a simple salad,” Whooves answered.

“Have either of you seen Pinkie?” Luke asked as he went to the kitchen to make their salads.

“Yeah, she and Twi went into the Everfree forest to save Fluttershy from a possible danger,” Callie answered.

“Isn’t Andrew with her?” Luke asked as he brought them their food and sat with them at the table.

“He is, but Pinkie had one of her senses kick in and they went to check it out,” Whooves answered as he slowly bit into his salad.

“I guess Twilight went because she also wants to disprove Pinkie Sense?” Luke asked.

“Yeah, she also took Spike and Alex with them to have extra hands,” Callie answered as she ate her salad.

“Anyone want to make a bet on this?” Luke asked.

“I’m game,” Callie answered.

“I’m not doing anything better so count me in,” Whooves replied.

“I’ve got a hundred bits saying that Twilight will not give up,” Luke offered.

“I’ve got a hundred and fifty bits saying that Alex will be able to talk out of doing this anymore,” Whooves offered.

“I’ve got two hundred and fifty bits saying Twilight will burst into flames from pure anger, but will calm down as she finally accepts Pinkie Sense,” Callie offered.

Pinkamean soon came down the stairs and offered her hand. They knew exactly what she was down here for and they handed her the bits. Neither Luke or Whooves saw the wink that Pinkamena gave to Callie as she walked away. Smiling to herself internally, she finished her salad and paid her friend what they owed. The stallion and his human lover left the establishment and started walking around town.

As they walked around town they found Nightmare Moon sitting on a bench next to the center fountain. The mare seemed a little distraught as she stared at her own reflection in the crystal clear water. The two looked at each other before walking towards her. The alicorn didn’t notice them walk towards her as she ran her hand gently along the water. When the two of them reached the mare, they made their presence known.

“Hey there, Moon. Is everything okay?” Callie asked gently as she sat next to the mare.

“Not really,” Moon answered, her eyes never leaving the water.

“Want to talk about it?” Callie asked as she placed a hand on her shoulder.

“Can we talk without him around?” Moon asked as she gestured to the stallion.

“Do you mind, Whooves?” Callie asked.

“Take all the time you need,” Whooves said as he left the two alone.

“So what has you so down? It must be something serious if it has the once feared alicorn down in the dumps,” Callie said, hoping to ease the tension.

“Marcus has been stressed lately,” Moon answered as she turned to look at the human.

“When isn’t he?” Callie joked.

“I know you’re trying to ease this tension, but can we take this seriously?” Moon asked.

“Sure. So what has been bugging him?” Callie asked.

“Chrysalis has been acting weird and it has him worried. He has been trying to help along with me, but she isn’t really wanting our help. I offered a different approach and he just blew up at me. The sad part is I don’t even know why I care,” Moon said with a frown.

“Guess that shows you do care for him,” Callie stated.

“What do you mean?” Moon asked as she looked at the human questioningly.

“It could mean many things. I’m not sure what you feel towards him, but it’s something. You shouldn’t feel bad though. He knows that he shouldn’t have yelled at you and will apologize the next time he sees you. He has been in a lot of stress with everything that’s going on and he just needs time to cool down,” Callie said as she smiled at the alicorn.

“Are you sure about that?” Moon asked.

“I’m very sure about it. Also between us girls, he really does care for you. I’m not sure how far for that, but he has enjoyed your company. Have faith in him and everything will work out,” Callie assured.

“Thank you, Callie. You really are a good friend,” Moon said as she smiled.

“Glad to have helped. Take care of yourself out there,” Callie said.

The alicorn stood up from her seat and gave a slight nod to the human. Callie waved goodbye to Moon before setting out to find Whooves. She walked through town, but couldn’t find him anywhere. She was about to start asking around town if anyone has seen the stallion anywhere, but spotted him near the library. She walked towards him to see Twilight, Pinkie, Alex, Andrew, Fluttershy, and Spike with the stallion.

The group noticed the human waved to her so she can join them. She noticed that they were roughed up a bit and Alex was a little upset. Fluttershy seemed fine compared to the rest as she nursed a few of Andrew’s wounds. The pegasus knew what his healing would take care of it, but sometimes she just wanted to be helpful. Callie soon reached the group and they all greeted each other.

“So what happened to all of you?” Callie asked.

“Hydras suck,” Alex responded as he leaned against the tree.

“What does hydras have to do with this?” Callie asked.

“When we arrived at Froggy Bottom Fog, there happened to be a hydra living in the water. It didn’t like having a trespasser in its area and tried to attack Fluttershy. I ended up getting bitched slapped into a tree because of its anger,” Andrew started.

“The next thing we started to do was run away from it. The thing gave chase until we reached a chasm. We all jumped to the other side using other stone pillars, but they fell before Twilight could get across,” Spike added.

“Next thing that happens is Twilight runs towards it. She easily slides under its legs and starts to run down the hill. She ended up getting herself cornered and the hydra was ready to attack her. It lashed at her with one of its heads before she teleported behind it. She started running towards us and then jumped,” Alex said.

“Luckily there was a gas bubble that was at the bottom and when she fell on it, the bubble burst open and sent her up to us. I believed that my Pinkie Sense was wrong and as we started to walk away, I had that same spasm again. Twilight looked at me and her fur turned white while her mane and tail burst into flames,” Pinkie said excitedly.

“Twi was ready to go on one of her lectures, but she just gave up and accepted that Pinkie was able to do this. Thanks Celestia too because she seemed really scary when she got like that,” Fluttershy said as she looked at her friend worriedly.

“I may never understand it, but I guess it’s just best that I accept it. No more research on Pinkie Sense and any other research on Pinkie is no longer going to continue. Pinkie can do these things and it seems like it will help keep us safe in some way,” Twilight said as she let out a heavy sigh. Hearing this, the female human turned to the stallion with a knowing smirk.

“Looks like I win,” Callie said with a smug grin.

“I guess you do,” Whooves said with slight disappointment. The two said goodbye to their friends as they decided to get home.

Callie and Whooves walked back to the house, the stallion upset at having lost the bet. His saddened state though was relieved when the human gave him a kiss. He looked at her to see that she was giving him a seductive look. He gave a smile of his own as he kissed her deeply. The two soon reached the house and locked the door behind them so they could have their peace for the rest of the day.

Double Rainbow

Final Stand
By: Duelist96
Chapter 47: Double Rainbow

The sun rose over the hills of Ponyville and Marcus was forced to get up. He rubbed at his eyes as he tried to fight off the sun’s rays, but he just couldn’t fight it. He looked to his sides to see Spitfire and Blood Rain cuddled against him. He could see the gentle rise and fall of their sides as they continued to sleep peacefully. Being careful to not wake the sleeping mare, the human carefully pulled out his arms from underneath them and slowly crawled to the foot of the bed. He stopped when he heard Spitfire let out a small whine, but saw that she was still asleep.

It was the same morning that he had to deal with for the past couple of weeks. He doesn’t know what had caused it, but after everything that happened with Discord and Eris, Chrysalis had been acting weird. He tried on multiple occasions to help her with whatever her problem was, but she wasn’t really up for talking. He even snapped at Nightmare Moon when she offered her assistance and he felt terrible for it. Luckily, Moon wasn’t entirely upset with him as she accepted his apology for his outburst.

Shaking his head as he passed by the changeling’s room, he headed for the kitchen. He decided to take Drak’s advice and back off from whatever was bothering Chrysalis until she was feeling up to talking. He reached the kitchen and started to cook up some breakfast before everyone left. He wasn’t sure what they were leaving for, but they told him that it was going to be a nice surprise. The human wasn’t really sure if he could handle any more surprises after what Chrysalis and Moon pulled on him.

The human quickly shook those thoughts before they got anywhere more provocative as he started up the stove. As he waited for everything to warm up, he left to pick up the plate outside the changeling’s room. He picked up the full plate of food and gave a small frown. Every fiber in his being told him to barge into the room and start questioning her about what was bothering her, but decided to keep calm. He took the plate back to the kitchen and threw away the food into the trashcan.

The pan was warm and he proceeded to make french toast for everyone. It didn’t take long for the smell to attract all the ponies in the house. He noticed everyone come in except for a certain changeling. He knew the reason why she was skipping thanks to Luke telling him and just let it go. He filled everyone’s plate as he filled one for the changeling and took it to the door. He reached the door and gave a few knocks as he set a plate by the door. He didn’t even bother looking back as he knew that she wouldn’t open the door.

Everyone ate in silence as they wanted to avoid any conversation that might set the human off. He was calm around them, but they easily saw that he was filled with tension at the moment. The mares looked at each other, hoping that their surprise would help put him at ease a bit. The mares finished their food and said their goodbyes as they headed out the door. Once the mares were gone, the human closed the door and went over to the couch. He decided to not lock the door since there was a chance the mares might get back as he slept.

He fell face first into the comfortable couch and let his body relax. It didn’t take long as he was quickly put asleep from the soft fuzz of the couch. He never even heard the door open and close as someone came in yelling for Rainbow.

Spectrum

A dark blue pegasus mare with a rainbow mane and tail was seen flying over the town. The mare had a bright smile on her face as she flew towards her daughter’s house to say hello. It wasn’t often the mare received a letter from her daughter, but what Rainbow told her really made her want to see her child. The last letter the mare received told her that her daughter was staying in a friend’s house as she wanted to be closer to her coltfriend.

The mare couldn’t contain her excitement about the idea of her daughter finally dating a nice stallion. She never really approved of Rainbow’s past relationships and she was glad that most of them usually lasted for at least a night. Shaking those past thoughts from her head, she reached the house that her daughter mentioned and landed at the front door. Knowing how the earth pony community liked to live, she opened the door without even knocking.

“Rainbow, your mother is here to see you!” Spectrum yelled into the house.

The mare was met with silence and her smile quickly turned to a frown. Being the slightly impatient mare that she was, she started to look around the house. She found three rooms inside the house. One she found used to belong to a cream colored mare. The second one she found had a locked door and didn’t even bother trying to see if anypony was there. The third room she found made her assume that Rainbow was the one living in there.

Her face still held a scowl as she headed for the kitchen. She noticed the dirty dishes that were recently cleaned and was glad that her daughter at least ate something. Whoever she was dating was probably making sure that she ate something before starting on her practices. The pegasus left the kitchen and headed for the living room. She stopped walking when she noticed something laying on the couch.

She clearly saw that this thing was male and somewhere near her daughter’s age. Her daughter was never really specific what her coltfriend looked like, but her daughter did mention that the stallion was different from the rest. Her lips pursed in thought as she looked over the creature’s sleeping form. The creature was handsome by some standard and she didn’t have a good lay in a long time. Her lips soon form a devious smirk as she stripped off her top and walked over to the sleeping creature.

“Hey there, cutie. Mind telling me your name and what you are?” Spectrum asked as she straddled the human.

“Rainbow, you know exactly who I am. I’m your coltfriend, Marcus. You also know that I’m human,” Marcus answered in his sleep.

“That’s right, Marcus. I just sort of forgot when I was trying to explain you to some of my friends,” Spectrum answered.

The human didn’t say anything as he continued to sleep through everything that was going on. The elder pegasus gave a lusty glare as she slowly rubbed her well-toned rear on his groin. She easily got the reaction that she wanted as the human gave a low groan. She reached down for one of his hands and placed it on one of her breasts. The pegasus let out a low moan as the human started to gently knead the flesh. She could feel his arousal slowly starting to build and she wanted to see what her daughter was working with.

The pegasus carefully reached down and slowly unzipped his pants as she worked on her pants. She easily slipped out of her tight shorts and threw them to the floor as she continued to grind against him. The human continued to groan as his grip on her breast became firmer. The mare let out an audible moan and quickly covered her mouth. She looked down to see the human still asleep and continued to tease him.

Spectrum noticed the tent that was forming and she didn’t know what to make of it. The human wasn’t as big as a stallion and she couldn’t figure out what her daughter found pleasurable about this. She was about to pull the human’s boxer down when she was pulled from her musings by the human’s voice.

“Spitfire, please let me sleep. We can do this later when I preen you,” Marcus said in his deep sleep.

The pegasus stared at the human with wide eyes as she couldn’t believe what she heard. Her hand stopped at the waistband as she tried to keep from choking out the human. She believed him to be a nice stallion and he just admitted to having relations with another mare in his sleep. Wondering what other secrets the human was hiding, she leaned close so her hot breath washed over his ear.

“So, what else do you want to do?” Spectrum said in a sultry tone.

“You want to join as well, Lyra? You’re more than welcome to and you don’t have to ask,” Marcus said as he gave a small smile.

The pegasus was slowly growing infuriated that there was another mare that he was sleeping with. She slowly snaked her hand down to his groin and slowly started to stroke his member. She felt the human shiver under her touch, but gasped when she felt the human reach for her lower area. She felt his fingers run along the forming wet spot and could feel her wings slowly start to expand. Her breathing picked up in intensity, but she needed to know more. She got her wish as the human started talking again.

“Seems like you’re getting a little wet there, Blood Rain,” Marcus said as he grew a devious smirk.

The elder pegasus quickly pulled back as she looked at the human with anger. Her rose colored eyes easily showed their fury as she sought to get revenge for her daughter. She knew that Rainbow would be devastated when she told her, but her daughter was tough and would get over it with time. She looked down at the traitorous human and was about to pound his face in when she felt something pressing between her firm butt cheeks. She looked back to see that the human was at full length, but still smaller than a stallion.

A blush bloomed across her face as she remembered what she was doing in the first place. She blamed Gentle Breeze for getting her so heated before they went to see their daughters. The elder pegasus had been sitting at her peak and needed something to finish her off. As much as she wanted to see and feel what the human was like, she decided against it. She needed to get herself off and then beat the human for hurting her daughter.

The mare had to bite her bottom lip as she slowly ground herself against the human’s length. She could feel her peak nearing again as she was already sitting near it since she arrived. She felt a small flame burn beneath and she only needed a few more rubs to get her release. Her body started to slightly sweat as she was slowly approaching what she desired. She could feel herself wet her panties even more as she needed one more rub to reach her goal.

“Oh, Rainbow, that feels great,” Marcus said as he groaned loudly.

That sentence quickly killed the mood for the pegasus as her anger finally took control. Rage filled her eyes as she stopped her actions and reached down for his clothed member. She delicately wrapped her fingers around his length and loomed over him. Her wings spread out wide, not from arousal, but a need to protect her child. Years of caring for the young pegasus, her motherly care made itself known.

“HOW DARE YOU HURT MY DAUGHTER!” Spectrum yelled with all her might.

She was about to crush the human’s length in her hand when she heard the door open. Like a deer in headlights, she froze as she saw her daughter and four other mares walk into the room. Rainbow saw her naked mother and froze as she tried to figure out what was going on. The cyan mare saw the human’s foot on the couch and then added in her topless mother and she completely lost it.

“MOM! WHAT IN THE HELL ARE YOU DOING?!” Rainbow yelled. Spectrum was about to answer when the human spoke out.

Marcus

“Why the hell is everyone yelling?” Marcus groaned.

The human rubbed his eyes as he slowly woke up from his little nap. He tried to get up from the couch, but found himself pinned at the waist. He could feel someone was on top of him, but had no idea who it was. After wiping away the crust from his eyes, he was greeted by a peculiar sight. He noticed the dark blue mare sitting on top of him. He made note of her light pink eyes and her rainbow colored mane and tail. He also noticed a small crystal that had a rainbow coming out of it from her hand.

He thought it was Lyra and Rainbow trying to play a prank on him, but the size of the mare’s bust easily killed that thought. He followed down her well-toned body to see that she wasn’t wearing any pants and his aroused state was out in the open. Taking a deep breath, he knew exactly how to react in this situation. He quickly pushed the mare off of him as he jumped to his feet and stepped a couple feet away from the mare.

“Who the fuck are you?” Marcus questioned as he pulled his pants up.

“I’m Spectrum, Rainbow’s mother. Now get over here so I can beat your flank into the ground,” Spectrum demanded as she spread her wings in an attempt to intimidate the human.

“I don’t know why you want to kick my ass, but I gladly beat you down if you’re looking for a fight,” Marcus said as he cracked his knuckles.

“You know exactly why. You’re going around town and having relations with other mares while you’re dating my daughter,” Spectrum shot back as she got in a readied stance.

“Who exactly do you think I’ve been sleeping with?” Marcus asked as he stared down the enraged pegasus.

“Spitfire, Lyra, and Blood Rain. Now I hope you’re ready for a good flank kicking,” Spectrum said as she started to circle the human.

“Rainbow, I thought you already told her everything?” Marcus asked as he relaxed his posture.

“Sorry, I sort of forgot to mention it in the last letter,” Rainbow said as she rubbed the back of her head nervously.

“Dashie, what did you forget to tell me?” Spectrum asked as she turned towards her daughter.

“Those mares that you mentioned are actually standing here with me. This is Spitfire, Lyra, and Blood Rain. The other one is Nightmare Moon,” Rainbow said as she pointed to each respective mare. Moon gave a small nod before leaving the group to handle Rainbow’s mother.

“So, why are they here?” Spectrum asked as she eased her stance.

“They’re here because they also stay here,” Rainbow said as she avoided her mother’s gaze, knowing very well how she would react if she found out her daughter was in a herd.

“Why do they stay here?” Spectrum asked with a raised brow.

“Ummm…” Rainbow said as she tried to find a way to answer that, but Lyra beat her to it.

“That’s because this is my house first of all and we are all in a herd with Marcus,” Lyra answered happily.

The elder pegasus stared wide eyed at her daughter while everyone else stared at the minty unicorn. She had a bright smile, but that slowly faded as she saw everyone’s stare. Her face grew red in embarrassment as she realized her blunder. It was too late now since everything was laid in front of Rainbow’s mother.

“So, you’re in a herd, Dashie?” Spectrum asked calmly.

“Yeah,” Rainbow answered simply.

“That’s wonderful. Why didn’t you tell me? I would have been happy to teach your stallion a few things about pleasing multiple mares,” Spectrum said with a bright smile as she ran towards her daughter to give her a hug.

While the elder pegasus gave her daughter a bone crushing hug, everyone else stared at her with jaws agape. They all heard what she said clearly, but neither of them really knew how to process it. The dark blue pegasus continued to hug her daughter for a few more seconds before pulling away with a warm smile. She turned back to the human with a sultry smirk and as she went to say something, he cut her off.

“Before this conversation goes anywhere, please put on some clothes,” Marcus said as he tried to avert his gaze.

“You didn’t seem to have a problem with my body as you enjoyed the feel of my chest,” Spectrum said as she made her chest more pronounced.

“I was asleep on the couch. I don’t know what I was doing at the time,” Marcus defended as a blush bloomed across his face.

“Your friend still seemed to enjoy it though,” Spectrum said as she gave the human a hungry look.

“Don’t you dare come near me,” Marcus said as he took a couple steps back.

“Can this wait for a bit? I brought Marcus his present,” Rainbow said as she rubbed the bridge of her nose.

“Very well, Dashie,” Spectrum said as she took a seat in one of the available chairs.

Marcus waited to see if the elder mare was going to put on any clothes, but it didn’t seem like it was going to happen anytime soon. The human took his own seat with his head slump as the other mares took a seat on the couch. There was an awkward silence between the group as the pegasus continued to eye the human with a lust driven look. He was slightly taken off guard by her quick change in behavior, but that was the last thing on his mind.

“You said you had a present for me?” Marcus said to help move the conversation forward.

“Yeah, the girls and I decided to get you something while we were out. We had to actually get this custom ordered in order to get it the way we wanted it,” Rainbow said.

“What did you get me?” Marcus asked.

“Seeing as all your friends had their weapons and you lost yours, we thought it was best to get you a new one,” Spitfire said.

The human looked at them with a raised brow for before the placed a box in front of him. Taking the box as he thanked the mares, he slowly opened it. He was amazed at what he saw in front of him. He carefully pulled out the dagger that was in the box along with its sheath. He held the blade gently in his hand as he inspected its look. His mares weren’t kidding when they said that they had to get it as a custom order.

The blade was easily four and a half inches and it was a stainless steel. What really got his attention though was the handle of the blade. The handle had a gold outline and the side that was facing him housed Rainbow’s cutie mark. He turned it over to its other side to see the cutie marks of the three mares. He carefully moved the blade between his fingers as he tried to get a feel for it. The blade ran smoothly between his hands and had perfect balance. Whoever made the dagger really knew their craft.

Carefully setting down the blade, he looked at the sheath to see four cutie marks along the outside. The human couldn’t help the slight tremble that he gave as he looked at the wonderful gift. He got up from his seat and walked towards the mares. When he reached them, he leaned down to pull all four of them into a hug. All four of them returned the hug as they enjoyed their moment. The moment didn’t last long as Spectrum spoke up in a husky whisper.

“Buck each other,” Spectrum whispered in a voice that sounded like she was pleasuring herself.

“What’s your- oh come on!” Marcus yelled as he saw that the elder pegasus was indeed playing with herself.

“I can’t help it. Gentle Breeze put me on edge with she visited me today to tell me that she was visiting her daughter,” Spectrum defended, but not stopping her actions.

“Gentle Breeze is here?” Rainbow asked as she looked at her mother before quickly looking away.

“Who’s Gentle Breeze?” Marcus asked.

“She’s Fluttershy’s mother. She’s also the second most perverted pony that is beaten by my mother,” Rainbow said as she could imagine how her friend was dealing with the unexpected arrival of her mother.

“Wow, I feel sorry for Andrew,” Marcus said.

“He probably also feels sorry for you because Gentle probably told him about my mother,” Rainbow said with a slight groan.

“Do you need some stress relief, Dashie? I’m sure your coltfriend would be more than willing to do so. You’re also on a very comfortable couch,” Spectrum said with a lusty smirk.

“Will you please stop playing with yourself and put on some damn clothes?!” Marcus yelled at the mare.

“Are you going to give me the ride of a lifetime?” Spectrum as she gave a sly wink.

“I’m not going to have sex with some old mare, especially if she’s my girlfriend’s mother,” Marcus said.

He soon froze as he realized what he said. It was true that the mare probably had a good amount of years on her, but she did take care of herself. If he wasn’t told that she was Rainbow’s mother, he would easily mistake her as a sister. This didn’t seem to sit well with Spectrum as she stopped playing with herself and gave him an evil stare. He looked back over to Rainbow to see that she was giving him a look that pretty much said he fucked up.

“You want to run that by me again?” Spectrum asked calmly though her eyes showed her rage.

“I didn’t say anything. You’re completely hot, Spectrum,” Marcus said without thinking.

His eyes widened in shock as he realized what he just said. Taking a slow breath, he turned to look at Dash. When he met her eyes, he was sure that he saw his own death play out. The cyan mare was looking at him with a stare that could probably kill him if she tried and he slowly backed away. He didn’t get far as Rainbow quickly flew in front of his face. Her breathing was heavy and calm as she held back some of her anger.

“Are you saying that my mother is hotter than me?” Rainbow asked in a low menacing tone.

“No,” Marcus quickly answered without thinking.

“So, I’m an old mare then?” Spectrum asked as she walked in front of him.

“No,” Marcus answered again without thinking.

“Then which is it?” Rainbow asked as she floated menacingly above him.

The human knew that he had completely reached a trap question at this point. There was no way to explain what he was trying to say to either mare without either one of them getting mad at him. He needed a way out of this and started to frantically look around. It didn’t take long to notice the door in the front of the house still open. Looking at both mares in the eyes, he slowly opened his mouth. The mares seemed interested in what he was going to say as they relaxed their posture a bit.

He took this chance in their broken guard to get around them and run out the door. He easily heard Rainbow yell at him to get back in the house, but he knew what would happen if he did. He ran as fast as he could, but that proved futile as he made it only thirty feet before being tackled to the ground. He didn’t even bother screaming for help since no one would and resigned himself to his fate. He rolled to his back to see both Spectrum and Rainbow above. Thankfully Spectrum was wearing something.

“At least you took the time to put something on,” Marcus said, not really knowing where these were coming from.

“Three months on the couch,” Rainbow said.

“Are you serious?” Marcus asked as he stood up to his feet and followed the mares.

“Four months,” Rainbow shot back.

“Now you’re just being unreasonable,” Marcus defended.

“You want to make it five months?” Rainbow asked as she faced the human. The human didn’t say anything as he knew he lost this fight.

The group walked silently back to the house as they continued to glare at the human. It wasn’t a long walk before all of them entered the house and were taking their seats again. Rainbow closed the door behind her and Lyra used her magic to keep the human inside. The human shot her a look that screamed traitor and she just easily smiled at him that killed his look. He couldn’t stay made at that mare when she smiled.

“Since you came back quietly and didn’t fight back, you only have to stay on the couch for three months,” Rainbow said.

The human didn’t say anything as he gave a slight nod. The human looked to see that it was getting close to lunch time and left to go cook something. Nothing was said between anyone as the human cooked up a quick meal. It was nothing much, but the mares liked it when he cooked it. It was a simple fish dinner for the pegasi and he made a rose petal salad for the unicorn. They all ate in silence while Spectrum went back to looking at the human with a lusty gaze. He didn’t say anything to avoid getting hit by Rainbow.

Lunch went by easily, except for a few unwanted touches by Spectrum. The elder pegasus had no fear as she grabbed at the human. He even saw her mouth a few times that they should all get together for a night. He knew what she was implying and would quickly avert his gaze from the mare. There was also the fact that she was without her shirt again and he was trying to avoid staring.

Once everything was cleaned and put away, Spectrum got dressed in her clothes and said goodbye to everyone. She gave her a daughter and kiss on the head who tried to act like it wasn’t cool, but the human saw her smile a little. The elder mare walked over to him and gave him a hug that he wasn’t expecting. He felt something rub along his thigh and easily knew that it was her tail. How ponies were able to do that he would never know, but it’s what Spectrum said that really took him by surprise.

“Thanks for being good to my daughter. I’m sorry for my outburst earlier when I was ready to fight you. I’m only trying to keep her safe like a good mother would,” Spectrum said as she offered the human an actual smile.

“Don’t worry too much about her. She’s a tough mare, but you do mean a lot to her. I’m glad that I was able to meet you,” Marcus said as he enjoyed this moment with Spectrum. The moment was ruined again as the mare spoke.

“We really should get together at some point though. I really want to see what you’re like in bed if you were able to get my daughter to settle with you. I wouldn’t mind seeing what those other mares are like as well. I bet they really tire you out, but I guess it isn’t too much trouble seeing that you’re still here,” Spectrum teased as her tail gripped softly around his groin, earning a groan in response.

“Thanks for killing such a touching moment. I really hope that the next time you come over, I’ll be somewhere else,” Marcus said as he unwrapped tail.

“The next time you see me cumming is when you’re going at me like you do my daughter,” Spectrum whispered sensually.

The mare gave quick nibble to the human’s ear before leaving the house. Completely worn out from the day’s events, the human laid down on the couch. He felt a blanket thrown on top of him as the mares wished him pleasant dreams. He was about to fall asleep when he heard Rainbow’s phone go off. He could hear the mare talk for a few seconds before she walked out and nudged his shoulder to get his attention.

“Twilight called and said that she wanted to have a sleepover at her place,” Rainbow said.

“I’m not going,” Marcus answered from the couch.

“How about I make you a deal?” Rainbow said as she gave a smirk.

“I’m listening,” Marcus said as he got up from the couch.

“You come to Twilight’s slumber party and you don’t have to sleep on the couch anymore,” Rainbow offered as she smirked at him.

“Bring it on,” Marcus said as he shook her hand before realizing what he agreed to.

It was too late to back out now and he wasn’t going to fight his way out of it either. With how much he was going to hate being at the sleepover, he was going to win this bet. He gave a small chuckle as he also remembered that he needed to pay his friends back for tricking him into going to the Grand Galloping Gala.

“Hey, Eris, are you around?” Marcus asked and the chaos being appeared next to him.

“What do you need?” Eris asked.

“I will let you do whatever you want for a day if you help me get back at my friends for tricking me into going to a party,” Marcus offered.

“Gladly,” Eris said as she grew excited at causing some chaos. Glad to have the chaos bringer on his side, he grabbed his blanket as he got ready to get some sleep.

Sleepover At The Library

Final Stand
By: Duelist96
Chapter 48: Sleepover At The Library

It was a normal morning in Ponyville as the friends got together to do some shopping. They were in charge of getting extra snacks and drinks in case they ran out. They were certain that they wouldn’t run out, but it was possible with four of their friends’ inability to get drunk. While they were out buying these groceries, the mare along with Callie were at Rarity’s. They weren’t sure what they were doing there, but they were certain they would find out during the sleepover.

It didn’t take long for them to finish their shopping since there wasn’t really many places to buy from. They were now sitting around in Whooves’ house as they waited night to fall. While they waited, the humans took the time to look around the house. They had been in the TARDIS before, but the house really took the cake. They found Whooves’ basement and they really wished they hadn’t. There were secrets down there they really didn’t want to see.

They ended up finding a tentacle monster down there, they were assured that the creature hadn’t grabbed Callie yet. After a few choice words though, they made sure the door would stay locked to avoid any trouble. After finishing their look around the house they finally took the time to relax. They looked at the clock to see they had a few hours left before Luna brought out the moon so she could arrive for the slumber party. Twilight also invited a few other mares that they met during their visit at the castle when Discord decided to show up.

“Does anyone know where Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle, Apple Bloom, Dinky, and Spike are going to be during the sleepover?” Drak asked.

“I think Luke talked to Pinkie about having them stay with the Cakes for the night,” Brandon said.

“Yeah, the Cakes were kind enough to accept looking after them,” Luke confirmed. The friends all gave nods as they waited for the party to start.

Rarity’s Boutique

“Are you sure this isn’t over doing it, Rarity?” Twilight asked.

“Trust me, darling. We may keep these slumber parties tame, but we have coltfriends now. I think we can make this a little more interesting,” Rarity said as she smiled.

“Still, this seems a little over the top, don’t you think?” Applejack said as she looked at her outfit with a slight scowl.

“Of course not, darling. I think it should be a nice treat for them since they never really get to see us wearing such clothing,” Rarity said as she fixed Fluttershy’s outfit.

“That’s just the problem, Rares. We aren’t alone with our coltfriends for the night because we invited all of them to the slumber party,” Rainbow pointed out as she struggled with her outfit.

“Do you honestly think that they wouldn’t give you the attention you deserve and stare at another mare? I thought that you had more trust in them after being with them for a couple months,” Rarity said as she shot the cyan pegasus a small scowl.

“Of course we trust them, Rarity. I just feel that we might make things a little awkward for them since they haven’t seen us like this,” Pinkamena said.

“True, but they also understand that there are cultural differences between our world and theirs. You also need to remember that this is being done between trusted couples and friends. We aren’t parading ourselves around town for others to see,” Rarity stated as she gave a quick look over Spitfire’s attire.

“She does have a point girls. We really aren’t showing ourselves to others and it would be nice to see their reaction. I think we should at least give it a chance and if it doesn’t work out, then we can change into regular sleeping clothes,” Lyra offered as she smirked at her own outfit.

“But the princesses don’t have anything like we’re wearing. This seems a little unfair for them because they love Blake as much as we love our coltfriends,” Trixie said as she did a little twirl to look at her outfit.

“That has already been taken care of. The princesses along with Twilight’s friends stopped by several days ago to have their outfits made. They’re the ones that actually encourage this idea and I thought that it would be nice to at least try. If it becomes too awkward, then we’ll do what Lyra said and change into more appropriate clothes,” Rarity said as she finished sewing Rose’s outfit.

“I believe you, Rares. I may not like wearing this, but I’m willing to give it a shot,” Applejack said as she gave quick kiss to her marefriend.

“Thank you, AJ. If you still feel uncomfortable wearing it after seeing they’re fine with it, then you can go change into something comfortable. The same goes to the rest of you. This is entirely by choice and don’t have to continue wearing them if you’re too uncomfortable,” Rarity offered as she gave a warm smile.

“Thanks, Rarity. We’ll make sure to at least give it a chance before deciding what to do from there. You’ve worked very hard on these and it’s the least we can do to show that we appreciate your work,” Pinkie said as she hugged her friend.

“Thank you, Pinkie. Now if you can hold still for a few seconds, I’ll have your outfit finished,” Rarity said.

This easily got a laugh out of all the mares as the pink mare struggled to stand in place. It didn’t even take ten seconds until the fashionista was trying to get her friend to calm down. The white unicorn succeeded though after having a few other mares help to restrain the bubbly mare. The rest of the time passed by quickly as they made small talk and final touches on their outfit. Ditzy looked out to see the sun was beginning to set and the moon starting to rise. Once the moon was set high in the sky, there was a flash of light.

All the mares had to cover their eyes from the sudden flash as they waited for it to die down. After a few seconds passed, they removed their hands to see the princesses and Twilight’s friends standing in the middle of the room. The mares couldn’t help the small forming blushes that spread across their cheeks at what they saw. The princesses were wearing the same thing they were, if a little more form fitting, but their smiles showed that everything was fine. While the mares were busy greeting their new arrivals, Rarity finished all the mares’ outfits.

Once all the mares were properly dressed for the night, the princesses teleported them to the library. They were still several minutes ahead of schedule and started to get everything set up as they waited for the humans to show. The mares couldn’t help but look at Callie a few times as the human struggled in her own outfit. The human had a gigantic blush as she realized the extent of what was going to happen next. She was, however, really excited to see how her stallion would react with her outfit.

Night

All the friends noticed the raised moon in the air and looked at the nearby clock. It was time for them to head out for Twilight’s library, but they decided to wait. They knew that the mares sometimes fell behind when preparing a big get together and wanted to give them a few minutes to finish preparing. Ten minutes passed before they all got up from their seats and began to leave Whooves’ home. The four evolved friends didn’t even wait to show up to the library before they started drinking.

“Couldn’t you have waited until we got to the library?” Alex asked.

“Hey, I’m just drinking so none of you pass out from your own drunkenness an hour after the party starts. Why the other three are drinking, I have no idea,” Marcus said as he finished off his first cider.

“I just felt like having a few before we arrive. I don’t know what it is, but these taste better than the ones on Earth,” Blake commented.

“That’s because their taste went to shit when the infection took over,” Andrew said as he finished half of his bottle.

“That’s true, but even before then, they still tasted like shit,” Luke added.

All the friends shared a laugh at their simple topic as they neared the library. They settled their laughter and waited several seconds before knocking on the door. They knew they could have just walked in, but some habits were hard to kill. They easily heard Twilight’s voice as she allowed them entrance and opened the door. None of them were ready for what laid beyond the simple red door. All the humans and their stallion friend stopped as they looked inside the library with wide eyes.

They all noticed the tables full of food and drinks, but that was easily forgotten as they stared at the mares and female human. Crimson blushes formed on the males as their eyes wandered over the females. They took in every curve, feature, and beauty their outfits showed off. Their outfits weren’t something they haven’t seen before, but never expected to see them wearing. They were all wearing silk lingerie that covered their intimate areas, but really left little to the imagination.

Coming off their tops and bottoms was see through silk so they could easily look at their beautiful bodies. Their outfits matched their coat color and their cutie marks were on the left breast and right butt cheek of the outfits. They were pulled from their stares when they heard a heavy thud to their side. They looked at the floor to see that Ryan had passed out. Applejack and Rarity moved quick as they looked over the unconscious human. Knowing this opportunity was too good to pass up, Brandon decided to make a joke.

“Good job. You killed him,” Brandon stated, earning a collective gasp from the mares.

“What?! I didn’t mean for this to happen. I was just trying to do something nice and now I’ve killed him,” Rarity said as tears started to form.

The friends would have enjoyed the joke if it didn’t cause this kind of reaction from the mares. Brandon also had the habit of making jokes at the worst of times and was reminded by a punch in the arm. He looked over at Blake who gave him a serious stare as he gestured for Brandon to say something. Brandon let out a heavy sigh as he got the two mares’ attention and tried to calm them down.

“Look, he’s not dead. He just passed out because you kind of overloaded his brain there,” Brandon said, receiving scowls from all the mares.

Everyone cleared some space on the couch as they settled the unconscious human on its cushions. Rarity ran a cold washcloth over his head to help wake him up. A couple of minutes went by before Ryan finally regained his senses and looked around the room. His blush returned back in full bloom after seeing all the mares dressed the in their outfits still. He turned his head to get a close look of Rarity’s outfit and had to quickly kill his arousal so no one else would see it. His movement got the fashionista’s attention as she removed the cloth and pulled him into a tight embrace.

“Thank Celestia you’re okay, darling. I didn’t mean for you to pass out from seeing these outfits. They were meant to be a special treat for you all during the party. I guess I really overdo it with my work,” Rarity said as she gave her outfits as scrutinizing look.

“It’s okay, Rares. I just wasn’t ready for such a sight tonight,” Ryan said as he rubbed her arms soothingly.

“If you want, we can go change into something else,” Twilight offered.

The males looked at each for a few seconds before giving indifferent shrugs. They’ve already seen their mares naked and it didn’t seem to bother the females being dressed like that. They really saw no reason to force them to change unless the females really wanted to. The mares gave small nods after seeing the males be fine with their clothing. The humans placed their small collection of groceries on the empty space on one of the tables.

Everything was set and they were getting ready to start the slumber party when Pinkie jumped in the middle of the group. The humans all looked at her curiously until she pulled out a blue cannon. None of the humans knew what the cannon was for, but they followed their fight or flight response. They each took cover behind something as the pink mare laughed happily. They had their hands over their ears as they waited for the loud boom that would soon happen. Several seconds passed before the energetic mare pulled the string on the cannon and filled the room with more party decorations.

“Pinkie, did you really have to do that?” Luke asked as he came out from behind the couch.

“It just didn’t feel enough like a party for me,” Pinkie replied as she gave a bright smile.

“That’s good enough for us. Maybe next time you can give us a little warning before pulling out something that looks like it’s going to cause harm,” Alex said.

“Trust me, Alex, that the party cannon has actually caused harm to some people,” Luke said as he shuddered at a particular memory.

“Let me guess, you were caught in the cross fire,” Drak said. Luke was about to answer when Pinkamena appeared in front of him and shushed him with her fingers.

“Save that story for another time or when we’re playing the game,” Pinkamena said as she gave a devilish grin.

“What game?” Jaeden asked curiously.

“Truth or dare of course,” Pinkie answered excitedly.

“Nope,” Marcus answered as he walked over to the table, but was stopped by a hand on his shoulder.

He looked back to see that it was Rainbow that stopped him. He quickly had to look up before she caught him staring too long at her chest. When he looked up at her eyes, he saw that she was a little upset. The cyan pegasus made a few gestures that reminded him of the bet they made and when he looked over at the pink mare, he felt kind of bad. The mare was a little saddened that he quickly shot down playing the game, even though that wasn’t his intention. He looked back at his pegasus and gave a slight nod to her.

“Good news, Pinkie. I thought over my decision again and I’m actually going to play with all of you,” Marcus said and this perked up the baker insanely quick.

The group started to gather around the middle of the library only to realize that they didn’t have enough room. Some of them were going to back out for the first round, but the princesses easily fixed the problem. Their horns flared to life and expanded the foyer of the library so they could all fit. The idea of magic being the sole explanation for fixing most problems was still annoying, but the humans have learned to live with it. The humans took their seats and it wasn’t long before they were joined by their girlfriends.

The ones that weren’t really huddled up to them were Fiddlesticks, Daisy, Lily, Echo, Sunset Shimmer, Redheart, Bon-Bon, Fleetfoot, Aloe, Lotus, Cheerilee, and Amethyst. They were surprised to see Fleur leaning against Blake like he was a pillow. Blake noticed his friends’ stares as he gave a small sigh and explained the situation.

“To really make this a simple explanation, I’m dating Fleur,” Blake said.

“Makes sense. How has it been going?” Luke asked.

“It’s been going pretty well. Can’t really find much to complain about,” Blake answered. It wasn’t a lie, but at the same time it was since the model really liked to tease him.

The group was ready to start the game when they looked over at Callie. Their eyes widened at what they saw she was doing. She was sitting in Whooves’ lap while his arms were wrapped around her abdomen to keep her from falling forward. She was even leaning into his chest as she seemed to enjoy his small embrace. She quickly noticed her friends staring at her and quickly became defensive.

“What?” Callie asked as she gave a small scowl.

“Nothing, but this is really new for us to see,” Andrew said.

“How so?” Callie asked as she gave them a small glare.

“You just never really showed this much affection before. You showed small amounts when we hung out together, but you still held your strong side. Add in the past four years and this is just different to see,” Drak clarified.

“Is that such a bad thing?” Callie asked as she got ready to charge at anyone that had a problem with it.

“Not at all. Like they’ve said, it’s just surprising. We’ve all changed in some way and it seems nice to see it actually taking effect on us,” Alex added.

Callie gave them a few more looks before nodding her head. Her friends were right since she usually acted tough around them, but she was never really into being a frilly girl. She had nothing against Rarity, who acted like one, since the unicorn mare could still take care of herself. The female human gave a slight nod as the party mare finally got the game started. She pulled out a bottle from her mane and as she was about to spin it, she was stopped by someone’s voice.

“What’s with the bottle?” Jaeden asked.

“It’s kind of how Pinks does truth or dare. It helps to keep the game entirely random and a little more fun than going in a circle,” Vinyl answered as she leaned on the human’s back.

Pinkie looked around the room to see if anyone else had something to say. Seeing that no one else was going to interrupt her, she spun the empty glass bottle. Everyone watched as the bottle spun around in a circle. The humans were amazed to see the bottle spin on the floor so smoothly, but then they remembered that it was Pinkie who pulled out the bottle and spun it. They were certain the bottle would spin forever until it finally started to slow down. They watched with rapt attention until the bottle pointed to its first victim.

Everyone followed where the bottle was pointing and looked up at Rarity. Everyone had to hide their laughter as the white unicorn looked mortified at being the first victim. The unicorn quickly calmed down as she looked at her friend with determination.

“Truth or dare, Rarity?” Pinkie asked as she gave a wide grin.

“Truth, darling. Should at least keep this game somewhat tame before Applejack or Rainbow begin to push it,” Rarity answered.

“Hey, I resent that statement,” Rainbow said as she sat on Marcus' lap, a small scowl ever present on her muzzle.

“Rainbow, we all know that you would take this game quickly into uncouth territory and before that happens, I would like to enjoy myself and have a few ciders in me before that happens,” Rarity said.

The cyan pegasus just folded her arms as she mumbled to herself. Her upset attitude changed when she felt her human’s arms reach in front of him and try to hold her. She couldn’t help but snicker at his awkward position as he tried to hold her. She turned her attention back to Pinkie to see what she would ask of the fashionista.

“How often do you clop?” Pinkie asked with a devious grin.

No one could hold back there laughter at how wide Rarity’s eyes got. The fashionista acted like she was a child with her hand caught in the cookie jar. The white unicorn stumbled for a few minutes as she tried to find a response. A shake from Ryan got her attention to focus again as she looked over at her pink friend.

“I also forgot this is Pinkie we’re playing with,” Rarity said as she pinched the bridge of her muzzle.

“Come on, Rares. Hurry up and answer the question so we can get this game on the move,” Rainbow called out.

“Very well. Before I met Ryan, I clopped usually two to three times a day. Now that I have Ryan, I clop about once a day or more when having an intimate night,” Rarity answered, her cheeks burning bright red.

“Wow, Rares, I didn’t know you were so active. Does that explain why you didn’t come hang with us on some nights?” Applejack teased.

“Be careful, darling, or you might ruin a fun night for yourself,” Rarity said as she gave a victorious smirk to her friend.

Applejack went silent as the fashionista spun the bottle. Even with the slight embarrassment, the unicorn still managed to spin the bottle elegantly. Everyone watched as the bottle spun around a few times before finally slowing to a stop. They followed the bottle to see it pointing at Rainbow Dash.

“Well, there went keeping the game civil for a bit,” Rarity said as she gave a deep sigh.

“Oh quit your worrying, Rares. Now we get to get this game really started now that I got picked,” Rainbow said with a wide grin.

“Truth or dare, darling?” Rarity asked as she scrunched up her muzzle.

“Dare,” Rainbow challenged.

Rarity tapped her thin in thought as she looked around the room. There were so many opportunities to really give Rainbow a headache, she just needed to pick the best one. After scanning the room for a few minutes, she found what she was looking for. The fashionista got up from her seat and grabbed some fabric that was laying around the library. The unicorn stepped away for a few minutes before coming out with a dress.

“I dare you to wear this dress for an entire hour and behave yourself like a lady,” Rarity said as she smirked.

Rainbow grumbled under her breath as she took the dress away and started to put it on. The pegasus saw the joy the unicorn was having by making her do this and she made sure to get her back at some point. When the cyan mare had her dress on, she carefully sat down like Rarity would and spun the bottle. Her magenta eyes stared at the spinning bottle with slight intensity as she waited for it to land on someone. It didn’t take long for the bottle to stop spinning and they saw it pointed to Drak.

“Truth or dare?” Rainbow said as she tried to sound a little lady like.

“Truth,” Drak replied.

“What is the worst thing that you ever did to somepony?” Rainbow asked.

The human didn’t say anything as he tapped his chin in thought. There were many different ways that he could answer that question. Give someone four years and they could easily come up with thousands of ways to cause harm to someone. He came across one memory and went with it since it hasn’t even been a year since it happened.

“I ripped a guy’s testicles off,” Drak answered calmly. This caused many of the mares to stare at him with wide eyes.

“Oh fuck, I completely forgot about that,” Jaeden said as he started laughing.

“Why would you do something like that?” Fluttershy asked as she hid behind her mane.

“To avoid a really long story, we’ll give the key points,” Alex said.

“We ran into a few Blackwatch soldiers, one of them apparently had a hand with what happened to Scarlet. He said a few things that caused Drak to snap. I think he was screaming and begging for mercy for about ten minutes before Drak finally ripped off his testicles. Then we waited another five as he writhed around in pain before putting a bullet to his head,” Callie explained.

“That’s just horrifying,” Luna said as she looked between the humans.

“Sometimes a person can only take so much before finally snapping,” Ryan said.

The mares just looked at each other as Drak spun the bottle. It spun around for a few seconds before landing on Pinkie.

“Truth or dare?” Drak asked.

“Dare,” Pinkie said as she stood up.

“I dare you to do ten hand stand laps around the foyer,” Drak said.

“That’s super easy,” Pinkie said.

Just like Pinkie said, it was super easy. It was like she had done it a million times before and they wouldn’t be surprised if she had. After the energetic mare finished her laps, she spun the bottle. The bottle spun around a few times before landing on Blood Rain.

“Truth or dare?” Pinkie asked.

“Dare,” Blood replied.

“I dare you to kiss Echo,” Pinkie said with a small laugh.

The two thestral’s eyes went wide as their faces were covered in a huge blush. The each looked at the pink mare and then each other before slowly moving towards each other. Every fiber in Blood’s being was telling her not to do this, but she would be lying if she said she didn’t want to kiss her superior officer once in a while. The two bat mares were now sitting next to each other, unaware of a few humans pulling out their phones. The thestrals looked over at Pinkie to see her nodding in excitement.

The two mares slowly moved closer to each other as they pursed their lips. Their eyes shut close as they were mere centimeters from each other. A few seconds passed before the two bat mares pressed their lips together and a couple humans took their pictures. Marcus knew that Blood would like that picture since the mare did admit to him once that she wanted to kiss Echo. The two mares kissed for several seconds before pulling away. Their eyes were slightly glossed over, but it didn’t stop them from going back to their seats.

Blood burned that memory in her head as she reached for the bottle. She spun it with shaky hands and caused the bottle to slide around a bit. The bottle spun for a few seconds before landing on Drak again and no one couldn’t help but laugh at that.

“Dare,” Drak said before the bat mare could ask.

“I dare you to give Trixie a hard spank on her left flank,” Blood said with a toothy grin.

There were a few spit-takes at what Blood said as everyone looked over at Trixie. Drak was shaking nervously as he looked between his mare and the bat mare. The azure unicorn had an immense blush as the idea of her lover spanking her flank gave her a slight thrill. The unicorn noticed the uncomfortable ease that that he was feeling and moved closer to help comfort him. She presented her rear to him as she offered comforting words to him.

“It’s okay, Drak. It’s just our friends here,” Trixie tried to assure.

“This isn’t something that should be done unless we’re alone in the bedroom,” Drak said as he looked between his friends and the other mares.

“I know, but it’s a dare and it needs to be done. I would also be lying if I said that this didn’t excite me a little,” Trixie admitted in a hushed tone.

“You get off being watched by others?” Drak asked with a raised brow.

“Not that, but the idea of you spanking my flank. I’ve always wondered what kind of sensation it could send to a mare and if it’s you, I’m fine with it. You should be the only one that gets to fondle this well-toned flank,” Trixie said as she shook her rear invintingly.

Drak looked between everyone that was in the room. Everyone was watching him with rapt attention as he went back to looking at his two mares. The showmare continued to shake her rear as she smiled at him. Ditzy was offering a comforting smile as she moved behind the human and calmly rubbed his shoulders. He could feel some of his anxiety to relax away, but it still held its presence with what he was about to do. The mailmare whispered sweet coos into his ear as she helped ease him into his dare.

He carefully lifted his hand up until he was hovering above Trixie’s left flank. He noticed the unicorn’s eyes watch with intense curiosity as her shaking became more prominent. He noticed Ditzy’s hands wrap around his and moved it to another part of her flank. His hand was hovering right above the mare’s cutie mark and he looked back to the pegasus to ask why she moved his hand.

“Our cutie marks are very sensitive. This will help give her pleasure instead of pain,” Ditzy whispered calmly.

The human took a deep breath as he pulled his hand back. He looked at the azure unicorn as she gave him a reassuring nod. Closing his eyes, he brought his hand down. An audible smack reverberated around the room and a slight moan could be heard from the showmare. The moan caused an instant blush on the human’s face as he gave a few rubs to the unicorn’s rear. He felt the unicorn move away from his hand as she carefully sat down next to him.

He reached for the bottle and gave it a hearty spin. The bottle spun around a few times before landing on Fluttershy. The poor mare looked like she was ready to fly out of the room after it landed on her and he couldn’t find a reason to make her be so open about something or have her do something naughty. He took a few seconds to think before coming up with a simple question and dare for whichever she picked.

“Truth or dare?” Drak asked.

“Truth,” Fluttershy said in her usual tone.

“Is it true that you can communicate with all animals?” Drak asked.

“Sort of. There are few that don’t really understand me and those are mainly in the Everfree forest,” Fluttershy answered.

Everyone gave a few nods at her answer as she spun the bottle. The cream coated pegasus gave the bottle a weak spin and only did a couple rotations before landing on Rainbow. The cyan mare stood proudly as she waited for her friend to come up with something.

“Truth or dare,” Fluttershy asked from behind her mane.

“I’ll make it easy on you, Shy and go with truth,” Rainbow said.

The pegasus tapped her chin in thought for a bit as she tried to figure out a good question. A light bulb went off in the shy mare’s head as she came up with a good question. She turned towards her cyan friend with an innocent smile as she spoke.

“Have you told Marcus about your special area?” Fluttershy asked.

“What special area?” Marcus asked as he leaned forward a little.

“It’s nothing,” Rainbow said as she grew a slight blush.

“But you must tell him, Dashie. What if he finds it out by accident? That might cause a few problems if he finds out on his own instead of getting a warning,” Fluttershy said innocently.

“Fine, my feet are really sensitive,” Rainbow grumbled as she crossed her arms.

Curiosity got the better of the human as he looked at her exposed feet. This was entirely new to him since he was only aware of earth ponies having that kind of sensitivity. Pushing caution to the wind, he reached out and carefully traced Rainbow’s sole. At the time it seemed like a good idea until the mare reacted in a way he wasn’t expecting. The mare let out a soft coo as her whole body went completely slack.

“That’s different,” Rarity stated.

“Why, was something else supposed to happen?” Marcus asked as he helped the pegasus into a sitting position.

“She usually ends up bucking anypony that touches her feet. This is actually the first time that she hasn’t caused anypony harm,” Rarity stated with slight awe.

“How do you know this?” Ryan asked.

“I had her come with me to the spa one time and when Aloe touched her hooves, she kind of freaked out. She explained that she had sensitive feet and what happened to the last few ponies that touched her there,” Rarity explained.

“I guess this shows that I really know how to take care of my mare,” Marcus said in a slightly joking tone.

“I guess so. I mean her attitude has changed somewhat since you two have been going out. I guess she just needed somepony that could match her fiery spirit,” Molestia said.

“I’m glad then that I was such a good boyfriend for her,” Marcus said as he gave the pegasus a kiss on the cheek.

Even with the love she held for the human this didn’t stop the pegasus as she gave a good punch to the human’s arm. As Marcus rubbed away the dead arm he received, the cyan mare spun the bottle. The pegasus gave it too much of a spin in her slight frustration and everyone had to wait for it to slow down. It took a while, but the bottle was finally showing signs of stopping. It continued to give a few more spins before landing on Drak. The human groaned at having to go again so soon.

“Truth or dare?” Rainbow asked with a huge grin.

“Truth,” Drak said with shaky breath.

“What is your naughtiest sex fantasy?” Rainbow asked with a slight grin.

A moment of silenced settle on the group. Drak looked around at everyone as a small blush formed on his cheeks. He looked between everyone as he thought about his answer. It was something that passed his mind a few times as he was with his mares, but he wasn’t sure how to approach them with that subject. He saw his mares give him encouraging smiles as he gave a few deep breaths. He looked at the floor as he gave his answer.

“To receive a tit fuck,” Drak answered with a slight blush.

“I fucking told you that he was a boob man. Now you all have to pay up,” Blake said.

“Took about several years, but finally nice to know where he stands,” Brandon said as he handed his money to Blake.

“Did you really make a bet about that?” Drak asked as he gave a slight glare at his friends.

“That isn’t the only thing we betted on, but I think it’s the only one we still had in play. I think there are a few others that are still going as well, but I’m not entirely sure,” Jaeden said as he tapped his chin in thought.

“This friendship is really weird,” Drak said with a slight shake of his head.

“But it works,” Marcus said.

Everyone shared this in laughter as they thought back to everything they did. They were the most different from each other and yet they were easily the closest friends you could ever meet. As their laughter died down, they went back to the game. Drak spun the bottle and it landed on Luna.

“Truth or dare, princess?” Drak asked.

“I’ll shall take truth,” Luna said.

Drak tapped his chin in thought about what he could ask the princess. Ditzy leaned near his ear and started to whisper something. When she pulled away, he looked at her with a slight blush and wide eyes. She nodded her head to assure him that everything would be fine. Taking a calming breath, he faced the lunar princess as he spoke calmly to her.

“Do you act like a naughty princess so you can be punished by Blake?” Drak asked, his blush only increasing from asking the question out loud.

This seemed to have the desired effect as the night princess grew an intense blush. The blue alicorn looked around the room for a few seconds before looking at the floor. She said something in a mumbled tone as she refused to look away from the floor. Everyone leaned in closer as Blake nudged her side so she could answer clearly.

“I do because I really like it when he takes charge,” Luna said with a bright blush.

Celestia covered her mouth as she hid a few giggles, but it didn’t go unnoticed by the smaller alicorn. The lunar princess took the bottle and spun it. Not many ponies knew one thing that Luna was very good at. Only three ponies know that she is actually more intelligent than she lets on. Using this to her advantage, she easily calculate how much force she needed to spin the bottle so it would land on a certain alicorn she knew would do any dare. The blue alicorn’s plan worked the bottle stopped on Molestia.

“Truth or dare?” Luna asked with slight emphasis on dare.

“Dare,” Molestia answered, an internal grin forming as she could only imagine what Luna had planned.

“I dare you to take away my sister’s top,” Luna said.

Celestia looked at her sister with wide eyes as she turned to her counterpart. The elder alicorn was about to put up a shield spell, but it was already too late. Molestia easily anticipated her shield and prepared a spell of her own. There was a bright flash of pink that nearly caused everyone to go blind. Everyone rubbed their eyes for several seconds before they could even see. When they could, their mouths fell agape. Everyone present got a good view of Celestia’s bust before she covered them with her arms.

Molestia seemed to enjoy the reaction she got as she spun the bottle herself. She knew this would be counted as cheating if she was caught, but she has been holding this dare back for too long. It was one never often played and hardly a sexual act that occurred like it used to. She saw it fit to bring it back since there was really nothing wrong with it. Her horn gave an unnoticeable flare as she got the bottle to stop on Drak.

“Truth or dare?” Molestia asked with a seductive smirk.

“Dare,” Drak said with a slight slur.

“I dare you to give your marefriends a horn and wingjob,” Molestia said as she gave a sultry smirk.

Time seem to freeze for everyone as Drak just completely froze. His friends had to pound on their chests as their drinks went down the pipes after hearing what Molly suggested. The sound of shattering glass could be heard as a few of the humans and mares dropped their drinks. They all took slight glances at Drak to see him utterly motionless. His mares were quickly next to him as they tried to help him out of his slight shock.

“Drak, honey, is everything okay?” Trixie asked as she placed her head on his.

“He seems to be a little warm and his face is a little flush,” Ditzy pointed out as she grabbed a cloth and wiped away some of the human’s forming sweat.

“What?” The only Drak could say as he tried to figure out what the perverted princess said.

“It’s okay, Drak. It’s just like a simple massage, but instead of avoiding the erogenous zones, you’ll be touching them,” Ditzy said with a slight blush.

“I don’t think that’s helping, dear,” Trixie said as she looked into the human’s eyes.

“What else am I supposed to say? This is kind of embarrassing if you haven’t realized,” Ditzy defended, her blush ever increasing.

“I don’t know either. Those are usually reserved when somepony is alone with their mate,” Trixie said as she tried to figure out a way to help coax the human.

“Let me try something. Drak, I know this is a little embarrassing right now, but say something so I know you’re listening right now,” Ditzy said as she got in front of her human lover.

“I’m listening,” Drak said in a quiet whisper.

“Good, then please continue listening to what I’m going to say. Molly didn’t specify how long you had to do it and she especially didn’t say we needed to reach a finish either,” Ditzy started.

“I can’t just leave you on the edge like that if I’m going to do something like that. It would be rude to leave you in a high state of bliss without any release,” Drak said.

“We know that, but it’s okay. This is only to help get the dare over with and Trixie actually knows a few things to help push away that need before it really becomes a problem,” Ditzy explained.

“Since when did Trixie learn anything for that?” Drak asked as he looked over at the azure unicorn.

“I’ve had my fair share of stallions leaving me on edge and looked up a few spells that pretty much kill off the need for relief,” Trixie explained as she moved next to the mailmare.

“Still, all my friends are here and this is really an intimate act that should be shown in front of everyone,” Drak defended.

“Drak, I pretty much did the same thing with Rainbow a couple months back. I understand exactly how you feel, but you need to give your mares some trust,” Marcus said.

“You also need to remember that these are all your friends. None of them will talk about this with anypony else and they won’t even bring it up in conversation either,” Trixie assured as everyone gave nods of assurance.

“How long do you want it for?” Drak asked even with the idea still slightly plaguing his mind.

“Fifteen seconds so they can’t entirely complain about it being too short,” Trixie said with a slight blush.

“I really wish there was a way out of this,” Drak mumbled to himself as his mares sat in front of him with his back turned.

“Don’t worry, Drak. After this, we’re done with this game ourselves. I think I’ve had enough embarrassment myself,” Ditzy said as she offered the human a caring smile.

Drak gave a slight nod as he slowly reached out to his mares. He stopped a few centimeters from their respective appendages and looked around the room. He noticed some of his friends weren’t looking along with a few other mares. He was glad that they weren’t looking at him since this was already bad enough. Taking a calming breath, he lightly grasped Trixie’s horn and the base of Ditzy’s right wing. Both mares had to suppress a moan to keep the human from getting even more nervous.

After seeing both his mares shudder lightly from his touch, he started his dare. He took careful consideration of his mares as he slowly worked their appendages. He knew very well how sensitive these parts of their bodies were and really wanted these fifteen seconds to pass by quickly. He kept his strokes slow and steady to keep his mares from getting worked up. He could already hear their heavy breathing and it didn’t help his increasing blush. He wasn’t aware how long he was at it as the only sounds he could process were his mares’ deep breaths and his pounding heart.

He continued his actions until he felt someone tapping his shoulder. He cracked an eye open to see Trixie’s hand quickly patting his shoulder. He didn’t even think twice as he removed his hands from both mares. The two mares were panting heavily as they tried to gather their muddled thoughts. The azure unicorn was the first to regain her thoughts and quickly cast a spell on herself and Ditzy. After the flash died down, the two mares gave a few more shudders before sitting up. They looked back to see their human with his legs pulled up to his chest, trying to hide his utter embarrassment.

“I think that’s enough for us,” Trixie said as she and the mailmare crawled over to the human and wrapped him in their arms.

Ditzy made sure to use her wings as a comforter for the human as she stroked his hair and cooed softly to him. Seeing that Drak was out of the game now, Brandon took his turn. No one said much of anything as they continued on with the game. A few glances were shot Drak’s way to make sure that he was doing okay and they were glad that he was.

Spin the bottle continued for a bit longer before everyone started running out of ideas for the game. Twilight looked up at the clock to see they’ve been playing for a while and decided to call for a break. Everyone happily took the offered break as they collapsed from the stress of everything they went through. Molestia gathered the mares’ attention with a clap of her hands and gestured for them to go to the kitchen. They looked at each other confused for a few seconds before following the perverted princess into the kichen.

Kitchen

The mares were up and around stretching as they tried to get some feeling back in their bodies. They saw that it was getting pretty late when they went on their break and smiled at how much everyone was having. Spitfire decided to step away from the group to see how Fleetfoot enjoyed her massage. The golden pegasus had a pretty good idea thanks to Aloe and Lotus telling her, but she wanted to hear her friend admit it. The golden pegasus spotted her friend near the snack table and casually walked over to her.

“Hey there, Fleet,” Spitfire said as she joined her friend.

“Hey there, Spits. This has been a pretty entertaining night,” Fleetfoot said as she grabbed a few oranges.

“It has been a pretty good night. I’m glad that we were able to get to do this and relax a little,” Spitfire said with a warm smile.

“Says the mare that has skipped out on the last few practices,” Fleetfoot teased.

“Hey, I can’t help it if I get sidetracked a little when I’m around Marcus. He has really gotten good at preening wings and massaging them,” Spitfire said as she gave a blissful sigh.

“I guess you jump him a lot during those nights,” Fleetfoot said as she gave a knowing wink.

“You have no idea. He has been better than most stallions I was with and he really knows how to keep everything interesting in bed. Even made Lyra limp for a bit after she jumped him in the shower,” Spitfire said as she gave a small giggle from the memory.

“What about Rainbow and Blood? Don’t they get as much action as you or Lyra?” Fleetfoot asked.

“Not entirely, but they don’t seem to mind that much. Rainbow is the leader of the weather team here and she needs to keep her focus on her work. Blood is also a lunar guard and sometimes out during some nights. They still have their fun time though and everypony has been happy with everything,” Spitfire explained.

“That’s good to hear. Just make sure to remember your own responsibilities or they might come after you for shirking your responsibilities,” Fleetfoot said as she tossed her friend a peach.

“That’s why I have you and Soarin to pick up some of my slack. You even know that it isn’t hard paperwork, but just really time consuming. If you need help though all you have to do is ask and I can get some of it done,” Spitfire offered.

“If you don’t mind, we would actually like you back at the academy. Some of the recruits have been a little out of control and I think we need some of that Spitfire charm to get them in order,” Fleetfoot said.

“So they think that because I’m not there, they can slack off?” Spitfire said with a little scowl.

“Pretty much. We’re not really asking for much, but I think they need to understand again that even without your presence, they still need to behave,” Fleetfoot said.

“Thanks for bringing that up. I’ll make sure to stop by at some point to set them straight,” Spitfire said as she patted her friend’s back.

“Thanks, Spits. I really don’t mind you leaving for a few days to be down here and I know you will make sure that everything stays in shape. I just thought that you should know. Is there anything else that you wanted to talk about?” Fleetfoot said as she gave her friend a smile.

“I wanted to talk about the massage that you got,” Spitfire said with a knowing smirk.

“What is there to talk about? I took your offer to relax and I did,” Fleetfoot said with a slowly growing blush.

“I know you went and relaxed. It’s just that I heard from Aloe and Lotus that you enjoyed yourself a little more with the human,” Spitfire said as she leaned against her friend.

“I don’t know what they told you, but nothing happened. He gave me the massaged I asked for and I left after that,” Fleetfoot defended.

“Oh, then I guess it was some other pegasus that had their wings stand at attention when he massaged the base,” Spitfire said in a relaxed tone.

“Ha, jokes on you. There was no other pegasus there but me,” Fleetfoot grinned in victory before she realized her mistake.

The arctic blue pegasus exploded in a blush as her friend grinned victoriously. The mare tried to find a way to salvage the situation, but was stopped by Spitfire.

“Seems like you really enjoyed yourself. Was it everything you thought it would be?” Spitfire asked as she held her friend close.

“Words can’t even describe how great I felt. What makes it even more amazing was that I was the first pegasus that he actually practiced on. I don’t even know what to do now after that experience, especially after I made myself look somewhat like a fool,” Fleetfoot explained.

“Listen, Fleet. Take a few breaths and calm down a bit,” Spitfire instructed.

“Okay,” Fleetfoot replied as she took a few relaxing breaths.

“Good, now the only thing you need to do is talk to him,” Spitfire said like it was the easiest thing to do.

“Thanks, that’s really helpful. I don’t know if you’ve noticed, but he already has two mares and I’m not even sure where Lotus stands with them,” Fleetfoot said in a harsh whisper.

“First of all, you’re jumping to conclusions. I’ve spoken with Ditzy a few times and she has mentioned about looking for potential mares to add to their herd. She is already going to Lotus about joining, so you should at least talk with her,” Spitfire offered.

“Maybe, but I think it’s best if I wait until after I see how everything works between Drak and Lotus. If everything seems to work out for them, then I’ll talk to Ditzy about wanting to at least go on a date with him,” Fleetfoot said as she gave a small smile.

“I think you already had a date with him if he was able to give you a wing boner from a massage,” Spitfire teased.

“You’re so funny that I forgot to laugh,” Fleetfoot said with a slight scowl.

“You’ll be fine, trust me. You could also use this after your string of bad dates,” Spitfire said with a caring tone.

“They’ve all been so terrible. Probably what I deserve since I keep trying to date ponies that were born in Canterlot,” Fleetfoot said as she shook her head slightly.

“Well, then I guess this is your lucky day then. You get to try dating somepony who isn’t stuck up and is from a completely different world from ours. I expect all the juicy details when everything works out,” Spitfire said as she gave her friend a warm hug.

“You’re always such the optimist, aren’t you?” Fleetfoot teased as she returned the hug.

“For one of my longtime friends, I’ll always try to look on the bright side,” Spitfire said comfortingly.

The two mares soon broke off their hug as they shared a warm laugh. They looked back at the other mares to see them gesturing for the two to join them. They each gave a small shrug as they joined the group. The two pegasi noticed that some of the mares had bright blushes while a few tried to avoid eye contact with some of the others. They were pulled from their observations when Molestia started to speak.

“Now that everypony is present, I would like to start up a little fun conversation,” Molestia said happily but they didn’t miss Celestia rubbing her temples.

“What kind of conversation?” Luna asked as she fixed her outfit.

“Let’s talk about how good our coltfriends are in bed,” Molestia said with a devious grin.

There was a few seconds of silence before the sound of shattering glass met everyone’s ears. Many of the mares dropped their drinks as their faces exploded in a vibrant red. Many of them shuffled in place as they processed what Molly told them and they weren’t sure how to approach it. The perverted alicorn noticed the slowly growing silence and decided to start off the conversation.

“Luke has shown himself to be able to go many rounds when dealing with myself, Pinkie, and Pinkamena,” Moletsia said as she grinned.

“That’s nothing. Jaeden is able to handle our late night surprises and really gives it to us rough if we deserve it,” Vinyl boasted with a broad grin.

“Do we have to talk about something like this?” Fluttershy asked in a meek tone.

“Do you not go for your human lover every chance you get?” Luna asked with a raised brow. The meek pegasus responded with a shake of her head.

“He’s going to be in for a surprise then when your heat hits, isn’t he?” Rainbow asked and received a nod as her answer.

“I bet Rainbow has been having a lot of fun,” Applejack said jokingly.

“I actually haven’t been doing it as much compared to the others,” Rainbow admitted as she looked at the floor.

“I thought you would be all over him seeing how much you mean to each other,” Twilight stated.

“Trust me, I would love to spend every night with him in some sexual way, but I have other obligations that require my focus. I’m helping Scootaloo learn how to fly and I do have to lead ponies at the weather factory,” Rainbow said with slight frustration.

“Calm down, Rainbow. No pony is trying to upset you here. It’s just a little surprising to hear is all. I also bet that you’re not the only one that doesn’t have sex as constantly as a few others,” Lyra said as she calmed the cyan mare down.

“Yeah, Rainbow. Ditzy and I don’t get to do it too often because of Dinky, but we do make it memorable. The wait is usually worth it for us since we end up needing that release when the time roles by,” Trixie admitted as she gave the rainbow maned pegasus a smile.

“Thanks, Trixie. I’m just kind of pent up since we haven’t really done it for a couple of weeks,” Rainbow said as she rubbed her head.

“Why not just ask your herd mares? Blake usually comes to one of us when he wants to do something enjoyable. We even look for him if we are really wanting a night of passion which is actually a lot,” Luna said.

Rainbow was about to respond to that, but she really couldn’t find an answer. The cyan pegasus started to tap her chin in thought at what Luna was suggesting. She wasn’t aware of a pair of mint colored arms that were slowly reaching around her waist. The mare let out a surprised yelp when she was pulled backwards with her head buried between two comfortable breasts.

“If you’re needing release, Rainbow, all you have to do is ask,” Lyra suggested seductively.

“Maybe later when there aren’t so many ponies around,” Rainbow said as she slowly broke away from Lyra.

“What about you, Callie? Do you ride your stallion every night?” Molestia asked as she turned to the girl.

“Not really,” Callie answered casually.

“Why not?” Pinkie asked with a raised brow.

“Because my libido isn’t that high for me to seek him out every night. I also want it to be at least a little romantic before locking ourselves away in the bedroom,” Callie replied.

“I’m still wondering why I agreed to come here,” Echo said to no one particular.

“Because you wish to have fun and I ordered you to have it,” Luna said with a slight grin.

“Yes, you did. I still could have declined if I wanted to, but I could also see your point in actually going out to relax. It has been rather peaceful without having to roam those same castle walls every night,” Echo replied as she relaxed a little.

“What about Rarity and Applejack? I’m sure they’ve had their fair share with their human,” Celestia said.

“Kind of, princess. I mean Rarity kind of already explained how often we do it with that clopping question, but we do have some date nights that we go on,” Applejack admitted.

“What about you, Twilight? How has your sex life been going with Alex?” Rarity asked with a slight glimmer in her eye.

“We usually have a few date nights that lead into more intimate acts, but that’s usually twice a week. We end up getting sidetracked with studying and helping each other with our magic,” Twilight replied as she scratched her cheek in slight embarrassment.

“What about you, Rose? Do you have sex with your human every chance you get?” Pinkamena asked.

“Yes and those nights are the best. He really is passionate and really knows how to take a mare when he wants to,” Rose replied, casing everyone to blush a little.

“I’m really surprised we haven’t broken them yet,” Luna stated to no one in particular.

“Well, they are different and as long as they can handle it, I’m not complaining,” Fleur said as she continued to enjoy her outfit.

“Hey, I think it’s time to head back for more games,” Amethyst said as she shifted a little in her outfit, hoping no one noticed her wet spot.

“How long have we been on break?” Sunset asked.

“Almost an hour,” Cheerilee said.

“We should probably get back then. They’re probably wondering what we’re doing in here,” Blood said.

“I think I have a few ideas of where their minds went to,” Chrysalis said as she gave a light chuckle.

The mares looked at the changeling in confusion for a few seconds before they pieced together what she said. Their faces exploded into another blush as they looked at each other. An awkward silence filled the space between them for a few seconds before they shook their heads. Pushing what the changeling said to the back of their minds, they started to exit the kitchen. As they left the kitchen, they noticed the humans and stallion sitting in a circle having a few drinks. They noticed the mares’ return and waved to them.

Library Foyer

Everyone watched as the mares left the foyer to go into the kitchen. Alex knew that there was no way they would all fit in the kitchen, but thanks to Luna’s spell from earlier, they all fit. Everyone looked at each for a few seconds before finding a place to relax. Brandon tossed Drak a couple ciders to help with his nerves after the truths and dares that he got. The stressed human thanked his friend as he took a few sips and gulps from his drinks.

As they busied themselves with small conversation or a few drinks and snacks, they looked at all the books that Twilight had. They easily recognized many books that were similar to their own, but were named differently to fit the Equestrian language. A few of them joked about going to Celestia with a law suit for plagiarizing many the many works from their home world. They pushed those thoughts to the back when they came across a section of books for those that were studying magic.

Whooves easily noticed the humans looking through the books and had a few guesses for what they were looking for. He anticipated them looking for certain books and removed the ones that were going to need when the time comes. He cleared his throat that easily got all their attention as they stared at him.

“I believe these are the books that you’re looking for,” Whooves said as he presented them three books.

“How do you know that we’re looking for them?” Marcus questioned.

“Remember, I’ve seen many things in the past and I know what could happen in the future. Whether those come true or not is still uncertain. I’d rather not take that chance and make sure that we have a possible fighting chance if it happens,” Whooves said with a serious look.

“Just don’t tell the others about what we’re doing. We know they mean well, but this needs to be done. We don’t wish to learn much, but we need stronger magic if we’re going to survive in this world,” Jaeden said.

“I completely understand. We all have things that we must do, even if it worries those that we care about,” Whooves said with a slight frown.

“Experience always hurt, doesn’t it, Whooves?” Drak questioned as he looked up at the stallion.

“It does and I’ve learned from each one. I won’t bore you with the stories since you can probably get a general gist of what I’m talking about. Just make sure that I don’t regret this in the end,” Whooves said as he handed Jaeden, Ryan, and Alex their books.

“We’ll make sure that your trust isn’t misplaced,” Alex assured. Whooves gave a small nod as Marcus walked over to him.

“Thanks for that, Whooves. I have the same worries as them, but I believe in them and you. Thanks for everything,” Marcus said as he smiled at the stallion.

“Does this finally make us friends?” Whooves joked.

“We’ve been friends for a long time, Whooves. You’ve shown to be a nice guy and we couldn’t ask for anyone else to take your place,” Marcus joked back.

The friends looked back to see that the doors to the kitchen were still closed and quickly went to work. They weren’t sure how long they had until the mares returned, but they needed to learn as much as they could. Drak handed everyone quills, ink, and parchment so they could start taking notes. None of them really took the time to read as they skimmed through the books picking out spells that seemed at least a little bit helpful. They stopped writing after half an hour passed and started to clean up their mess.

Parchment was scattered around the entire room and they had to organize which papers went with who. They were halfway cleaning up the mess when Ryan pointed out the most obvious fact they had all forgotten.

“Any reason why we didn’t just take pictures of these spells?” This question caused everyone to stop their work and look at each other.

“You have got to be fucking kidding me. How the hell do we forget we can do something like that?” Brandon said as he banged his head on a bookshelf.

“At least we know that we can still write and take notes. Also, what’s done is done and we just have to laugh this off. Now let’s get this mess cleaned up before the mares return and question what we’re doing,” Andrew said.

Everyone nodded as they finished grabbing the last few parchments and handing them to the correct person. They did a double check to make sure they had everything they needed and put away the books as they sat around the room. They went back to having idle conversation and a few snacks as they spun around the room. It was only ten at night and some of them were already feeling the effect the alcohol had on them. Their attention was brought to Whooves when he cleared his throat.

“If you would like, I can take those parchments and give them to you later so the mares don’t question why you have them,” Whooves offered.

The friends nodded to each other as they handed the stallion their forbidden notes. They watched with slight interest as the stallion opened his vest and placed the parchments inside. He looked up to see the humans looking at him with curious looks. He was about to explain what he was doing when Ryan put up a hand. They all said “magic” in unison and he could only nod. The humans seemed satisfied with his answer as they went about eating a few snacks. Minutes rolled by before they heard the mares enter the room again.

The mares waved to them and they happily returned the gesture. The mares started walking towards them as the princesses started to summon some sleeping bags, blankets, and some pillows. Everyone looked at each other to see how close they were to collapsing from the night’s activities. Everyone had at least a good few drinks in them and some of the games really took their toll when they became slightly buzzed. They were pulled from their observations when Luna cleared her throat to speak to them.

“This has been such a joyous night. I really hope we can do this again sometime,” Luna said as she smiled at everyone.

“Glad you enjoyed yourself. I just have one thing to say though. I win, Rainbow,” Marcus said as he gave a victorious smirk.

“Did you really win or did I just happen to trick you into coming?” Rainbow said as she gave her own smirk.

After the pegasus said that, everything started to add up. He could have easily lasted on the couch since it wasn’t a really long time he was banished to it. He also never really forced to come, but she used his competitive side against him. He looked back at his loving pegasus and pointed at her as he started to chuckle to himself. He still wasn’t sure what allowed him to be with such a fun, kind, and loving pegasus, but he didn’t mind. Everyone seemed to get their own laughter out of the human’s situation.

As their laughter slowly died down, they started getting settled in for the night. They moved much of the furniture to the side of the room, but were having a few problems moving the couch. Eris decided that she was going to take the couch and instead of waiting for it to be moved, she plopped right on it. She gave Marcus a cheeky grin as he gave her a small scowl. He decided to let her do whatever she wanted since she was going to help him soon when everyone was asleep. It took a few minutes, but they were able to make space in the foyer.

Now that there was more room for everyone, the humans started setting up their own sleeping areas. They each picked a spot that was a good distance from the others and started to make their beds. Once their makeshift beds were made, they started getting into bed. Once the humans were settled, their mates started to pile in. A few of them went without blankest because of the fur of the ponies keeping them warm.

Everyone said their goodnights as Twilight turned out the lights. As the library was filled with darkness, they were unaware of a certain human holding in his evil laughter. He couldn’t wait for everyone to be asleep to get his revenge on his friends for their stunt they pulled. He took a calming breath to help ease his racing heart as he played the waiting game. To help keep his mind distracted until then, he stroked his mares lovingly as they huddled to him closer. He was glad that Spike, Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle, Apple Bloom, and Dinky were under the care of the Cakes.

Marcus looked up to see Moon and Chrysalis sleeping together. He could see the changeling shiver a little and grabbed one of the extra blankets. She may have been giving him trouble, but he still needed to look out for her. The human carefully pulled himself from his sleeping area and walked over to the changeling. He placed the blanket over the changeling and dark alicorn before giving a few strokes on their manes. He noticed them give small smiles before walking back over to his bed and was quickly wrapped up by his mares.

Marcus

Marcus faked being asleep for an hour before slowly removing himself from the blankets and his mares. He looked around the room to see that his friends were still asleep. He noticed Eris sitting on the couch, filing her claws before looking at the human with a bright smile. He gave the draconequus a nod as he stood up. Taking a few seconds to pop his bones back into place, he walked over to the draconequus and gestured for her to follow. The chaotic creature gladly did so as they climbed the stairs and entered a vacant room.

“So, did you grab everything that I needed?” Marcus asked.

“Please, this is foal’s play compared to what I can really do,” Eris boasted.

“You know, there’s one thing that’s been bugging me lately,” Marcus said.

“What’s that?” Eris asked with a raised brow.

“I understand that you’re at least a thousand years old, but you seem to act like you are somewhat the same age as us. Why is that?” Marcus asked.

“Since I’m pretty much immortal like my father and the princesses, our maturity takes place differently. To put it into simpler terms, I’m of legal age to consummate with whoever I choose,’ Eris explained.

“So you never had sex before?” Marcus asked with a raised brow.

“Not really. Kind of hard to when you’re trapped in a stone prison and I just reached legal age before my release,” Eris said giving a small scowl.

“Well, let’s get started. We have only a few hours before everyone wakes up,” Marcus said.

“Very well, but you better not mention this to anypony. I still have an image to uphold,” Eris said as she started floating towards the door.

“I won’t say anything, but I think they’ll figure it out when they start to hear moaning around the house,” Marcus teased.

The chaos girl gave a scowl as she slapped the human upside the head. The human didn’t say anything as he rubbed the sore spot and looked at the draconequus. He saw a small blush tint her cheeks before she turned away from him and started heading downstairs. He quietly closed the door behind him and descended the stairs to see the chaotic being at work. She already had rope tied around Brandon’s ankles and a bucket of water above Andrew’s head.

Looking around the room, he spotted his friend Drak to his right. He walked over to his sleeping friend and noticed one of his hands free. Marcus took out a can of shaving cream and sprayed a healthy portion on his friend’s hand. After filling Drak’s hand with shaving cream, Marcus grabbed a small clock and turned it to set the alarm. He placed the clock on a nearby table so it would wake up Drak.

Eris was now next to Alex and slowly froze the floor beneath his feet. She stopped when she noticed Twilight move a bit, but relaxed when the mare didn’t get up. She silently floated over to Luke to see him completely smothered by his mares. Tapping her chin in thought, she came up with a brilliant idea. The chaos being snapped her fingers and summoned a metal pipe that floated in the air. It was a classic she enjoyed and she would still get a kick out of it when the human would wake up.

Marcus quietly traveled over to Blake and looked over his sleeping friend. The human stood above his friend in deep thought before looking at a nearby table. There was a lamp on the table and he knew exactly what he was going to do. Taking a piece of rope, he tied it around the lamp and his friend’s left wrist. He knew that Twilight would be mad, but he could get her a new one later. Happy with how his payback was going to work, he moved away. He noticed Eris working on his last three friends and decided to let her finish up as he went back to bed.

Eris was now hovering above Jaeden and summoned something her father liked to use a lot when he caused chaos. It was a simple cotton candy cloud, but it wasn’t going to rain chocolate milk like her father’s. The cloud she summoned was going to rain expired cheese. Sure the library was going to smell bad, but it was going to be worth it. She floated over to see Ryan and Callie asleep not too far from each other. Never much of a fan of using this prank, she knew that it would still work out.

She carefully lifted Ryan away from his mares and slowly moved over to Callie. The chaos being carefully set Ryan down next to Callie and everything worked out from there. The two humans wrapped each other in their arms, believing that it was there lover. The chaotic being had to hold back her giggles as she watched them try to get comfortable. She headed back to the couch, but stopped when she saw Chrysalis slowly getting up.

The draconequus turned herself invisible as she watched the changeling carefully look around the room. The draconequus could have made herself known and confront the changeling, but something seemed off about her. The chaotic being remained invisible to see what the changeling was up to before confronting her. She was surprised to see what the changeling did as the draconequus never saw the changeling act like this. At the end of whatever the changeling was doing, Eris followed her outside to see her enter the Everfree.

Chrysalis

Chrysalis wasn’t sure how long she waited, but looking out the window, she saw it was still night out. She really enjoyed the slumber party and liked hanging out with everyone. She gave a smile as she looked at everyone as they slept peacefully. She never once believed that she could find friends like these, but after spending time with them for this one night, she really couldn’t find anything to trade them for.

She may have lived a rough life with her three sisters, but the humans saw past that. They each helped her in their own way and showed her that they would stand by her side. One human she was really glad to see stand by her side was Marcus. She never expected that human to give her a big a chance as he has. He protected after her failed desperation at taking over Canterlot and even after giving her a slightly rough time, he didn’t change her. The human kept his promise to make sure she behaved herself and even got whatever she wanted after keeping up her kindness.

She wasn’t sure what the human felt for her since he always gave off mixed emotions, but she could feel one that stood out. He cared for her and even though she wasn’t sure how far it extended, he treated her like every other pony. They made each other mad, happy, sad, and even a few laughs were shared between them. She felt normal when she was around him and she was happy when he gave her a chance to know a little about his past. She told him about her past as well and he accepted her for who she was.

They’ve both made their own mistakes in life and had to rethink a lot of their choices. She was still shocked to know how badly his scars ran deep, but he chose to do something about it. He may have been a little rough on her when she shared her own scars, but in a way she knew he was right. She had to stop living in the shadow of her past and move on before she let it fully consume her. She let out a deep breath as she made her final decision on her life that would change everything they knew. She walked over to the slumbering human and spoke in a soft tone so she wouldn’t wake anyone.

“Thank you, Marcus. You were a great friend and I wish there could have been something more between us. I’m not sure when these feelings started, but this is for the best. Please don’t come looking for me and keep everypony safe, especially Moon since we both know she will do something really stupid. I l-l-l… I can’t even say it. Take care, my kind human,” Chrysalis said.

The changeling kissed her index and middle finger and pressed them to the human’s cheek. She got up and started heading for the door before stopping and giving one last look at everyone that was still asleep. Seeing that they were all asleep, she opened the door and walked out into the crisp night air. Taking a shuddering breath, the changeling turned towards the Everfree and walked towards it. She was unaware of a pair of eyes watching her as she entered the dangerous forest to never be seen again.

Author's Note

Thanks to Drakalian for some of these ideas for this chapter and his character's reactions.

Hive Problems

Final Stand
By: Duelist96
Chapter 49: Hive Problems

The Everfree forest was a dangerous place, even more so during at night. This particular night, though, the Everfree was quiet. Only a few nights offered this peacefulness, and a certain changeling was running through the forest. Chrysalis panted heavily, her time running through the woods finally getting to her. She wasn’t sure how long she was running for, but it wasn’t long enough for the moon to go down. Leaning against a tree, the changeling took some time to catch her breath.

She could hear the voices in her head running rampant, and placed a hand on her forehead to ease her growing headache. She looked over to her right to see nothing but more foliage in her path. The voices kept repeating a location she needed to go, and she planned on going to show that she wasn’t going to be pushed around. Her nails dug in the tree as she righted herself, and headed out to solve her problems. The comforting words that Marcus offered back at the castle gave her the courage to face her tormenters.

Chrysalis followed a breathing pattern that Moon had taught her to control her temper. The changeling could feel her body relax as she passed through a few shrubs. She had long abandoned the clothes Rarity had made her, and was now wearing the same dress she wore when she attacked Canterlot. She was thankful that Marcus was able to convince Rarity to fix it. The mare was determined to make some altercations to it, but the human refused to let it happen. Thankfully the mare had relented and fixed the dress to its former glory.

Her nerves still got to her as she wondered what the others were going to think about her. She didn’t care what the other mares thought about her, and the humans were slightly cared for about what they would think. Only one human caused her to give a slight pause at what he might think. Marcus had given everything she wanted, and now she was doing something that could easily ruin their relationship. She could easily call him friend, but there was one word she wanted to call him but couldn’t find the will to ever tell him.

Shaking away her worrisome thoughts, she saw the clearing that she was to be at. Chrysalis started to focus her magic in case they would try to jump her. With a few tentative steps, the changeling now stood out in the open. She could feel a magic presence coming from her left, and she recognized the pressure. The changeling turned to her left to see her second youngest sister, Ambrosia. Chrysalis looked around in the nearby tress to see the orange glow of her changelings.

Chrysalis stood still as Ambrosia’s changelings joined her at her side. The younger sister had to hold back a scowl as she watched the other changeling smirk at her. Ambrosia walked around her younger sister, continually smirking as she tried to gage her reaction. The changeling could see her younger sister fighting off a scowl, and she didn’t even try to suppress her laughter. Ambrosia howled her laugher through the forest as she came to a stop in front of her younger sister.

“You should really stop giving such a heavy scowl. You’ll only end up giving yourself wrinkles if you don’t. Oh wait, you already have because you’re such a failure,” Ambrosia said. Her laughing never ceased as she got in her younger sister’s face.

“What do you want, Ambrosia?” Chrysalis said with a slight growl.

“I just wanted to see how my younger sister was doing without a hive to command. You seem to be doing awfully well for somepony that failed her mission,” Ambrosia stated as her laughter died down.

“I’ve been a survivor for hundreds of years. A setback like this won’t stop me,” Chrysalis said.

“Funny you say that. From what my drones have told me, you’ve been receiving help from the ponies. They’ve also mentioned that you’ve also been living with them and a strange creature. Care to explain that,” Ambrosia said with seriousness.

Chrysalis’ strong stance faltered a little after hearing her sister mention the human. She was thankful that Ambrosia hasn’t figured out who he was, but it was only a matter of time before the orange colored changeling would attack him. The younger sister looked up at her second youngest sister, and she noticed her giving a menacing smirk. Any control Chrysalis had was lost under the devilish look Ambrosia gave.

“You should really control you emotions, Chrysalis. They really give away everything about you,” Ambrosia stated as she sensually rubbed her hand along Chrysalis’ shoulder.

Knowing that her sister was trying to get a rise out of her, Chrysalis kept her mouth shut. She could feel the orange colored changeling rubbing against her arm, and fought her urge to shiver at the feeling. The changeling focused on Ambrosia as she started to speak again.

“I wonder what that creature does with those four mares I’ve heard he hangs out with. My drones seem to believe that he gives them wondrous pleasure as they secrete tons of love. I wonder how you feel about him giving his attention towards those mares, and not you,” Ambrosia whispered into Chrysalis’ ear.

The younger changeling shivered from the warm breath that ran across her ear. Chrysalis tried to keep her emotions under control, but after Ambrosia mentioned Marcus having sex with other mares, she couldn’t keep a certain emotion down. The orange changeling sensed her younger sister’s jealousy, and started to feed off of it. The changelings still had many secrets that the ponies didn’t know, and that was what each of the sister’s ate. Ambrosia fed off of jealousy. Mynx fed off of lust. Miasma fed off of sorrow.

Chrysalis looked up with slight worry as she saw her older sister grinning evilly at her. The younger changeling could feel her heart beat against her chest, threatening to burst out. Ambrosia’s orange eyes shimmered as she stared down her younger sister. Everything that the younger changeling tried to hide was now known to her older sister.

“Seems like a certain changeling has feelings for a certain creature. I guess you need to be taught a lesson,” Ambrosia threatened.

Chrysalis felt her sister stop caressing her arm, and gave a slight whimper in pain. Ambrosia gripped her younger sister’s arm harshly, and brought her to her knees. The younger changeling fought back her building tears as she tried to focus on a spell. Chrysalis gave a quick survey to see her older sister’s drones looking at them. The younger changeling wasn’t sure how many there were, but she only needed a few seconds in order to get away. The grip on her arm tightened, the older sister’s nails digging into her arm.

“What would mom say if she saw you doing this?” Chrysalis asked, hoping to buy some time.

“She would be glad that I’m doing her a favor. You’re the weakest link for our race. You failed in your final mission to bring back food for everypony. All your drones have either joined myself or our sisters, and the ones that didn’t died off. You have nothing left, and we’re sick of being related to you,” Ambrosia growled harshly.

The older changeling’s horn glowed a sickly orange as she prepared a spell. Chrysalis looked up, hoping to put up a shield spell to defend herself. Her reaction was too slow as her older sister hit her square in the chest. Once the spell made contact with her chest, Ambrosia released her grasp, and Chrysalis was sent back a few feet. The sound of her dress ripping along the bottom was heard as the younger changeling laid on the ground.

Chrysalis was glad that she thought ahead and focused her magic back into her chitin in case something like this happened. Ambrosia laughed menacingly as she neared her fallen sister. The younger changeling pushed off the ground, propping herself on her elbows to stare angrily at her sister. The orange changeling continued to walk forward as she charged another spell. Chrysalis grit her teeth in anger for not having enough time to channel her magic. Using whatever she was able to store up, she flashed her sickly green aura, blinding every changeling around her.

The younger changeling got to her feet as the other changelings cried in agony. Chrysalis knew her sister would recover first, and it would be soon since she didn’t have much power in her blinding spell. Turning around, the younger changeling started running. She didn’t bother flying in the forest, fear of what would attack her keeping her grounded. There were only three ways she could run, and neither of them really favored her in any way.

Her first option was to run as far away from the ponies she could. That idea was shot down as fast as it showed. The princesses were monitoring where she was at, and the moment they woke up, they would send the guards after. The second option was running to a zebra she knew lived here. The humans haven’t met her yet, but the changeling didn’t want to get the potion master involved. Her last option was returning back to Golden Oaks Library, but then she would have to explain why she was out in the dark.

She could easily come up with any lie, but Applejack could easily catch her trying. She also felt sick at the idea of having to lie to Marcus. He treated her like an equal pony after they settled their differences, and he even enjoyed her company. The human never saw her as someone that did terrible things, or even someone of royalty. The human would laugh, yell, become flustered, and even joke with her like they were really close friends. The changeling let a small smile grace her lips knowing that he actually considered her a friend.

Chrysalis saw that her body already chose her path for her. She was running straight for the library. She had a feeling that the human would forgive her for her actions when she explained herself. He would also help her if she needed it. He may have been bound by a Pinkie Promise to look after her and Moon, but he would do it out of his kindness. The others would probably be very pissed with her, but none of that mattered as long as she had Marcus’ forgiveness.

The younger changeling continued to run as she passed a tree she remembered. The tree told her that she was still a fair bit of distance from Ponyville. The changeling risked a look over her shoulder to see nothing chasing after her. Chrysalis kept her guard up, knowing that even though she couldn’t see them, they were following her. The changeling adjusted her wings to help gain a burst of speed in her running. Tress whizzed past her as brown blurs as she poured everything she had into running.

Hope began to fill the changeling’s heart as she believed she would make it back. Sadly her hope came crashing down when something landed in front of her. Chrysalis made to attack her sister, but was stopped by her sister blocking her punch with an open palm. Rage burned behind Ambrosia’s orange irises as she gripped her younger sister’s fist. The younger changeling could feel her older sister crushing her, trying to break through the chitin, and then her bones. Tears started to form in Chrysalis’ eyes as she looked at killer.

“Yes, dear sister. Radiate your fear so I can enjoy this so much more,” Ambrosia taunted.

“Fuck you,” Chrysalis spat, using the humans’ language.

“What was that?” Ambrosia asked. The older changeling lifted her leg and stomped on Chrysalis’ right knee.

The younger changeling whimpered as she felt the chitin break off, and her knee became dislocated. Chrysalis fell to her other knee, fighting back her urge to scream. She refused to give her older sister the satisfaction of seeing her in so much pain. Drawing as much strength as she could, she looked up at Ambrosia. A smirk was plastered on the younger changeling’s face as she gave a low laughter.

“What’s so funny?” Ambrosia growled as she threw her sister against a tree.

Chrysalis let out a muffled yelp as she felt her wings break from the impact. The younger changeling couched up some blood as her green eyes shimmered with slight tears. She was able to fight through the pain as she continued to laugh. She could see the moon high in the sky as her life played before her. Noting but pain filled the beginning of her flashback until her attack on Canterlot. Her flashbacks slowed as she remembered everything about every human, and everything they did.

Seeing each of the humans gave her a sense of happiness she hadn’t felt for a long time. Each human offered a caring smile, and their own friendship to the changeling. She saw the fun times she had with each one when they went to do something. It didn’t matter if it was mundane or even a simple walk. They treated her like a friend and helped whenever she needed it. Several more flashes passed by, a few making her blush, until settling in on another human. Seeing this human allowed her to give a bigger smile.

She replayed every reaction he ever made while she was around. His reaction would always being with a small frown before turning into a smile. She would always sense his true happiness when he smiled, and it made her feel prideful that he cared about her. One last image played where the human extended a hand towards her, showing he was going to help. The younger reached out to accept his help before the image ceased. The changeling felt her heart break after seeing the image disappear.

A few tears escaped the changeling as she held her hand against her chest. She gave soft sobs as she wished for this nightmare to end. Her musings were stopped when she heard something shuffling in front of her. Chrysalis looked up at her enraged sister as she walked towards her. Rage still burned behind the older changeling’s eyes as she waited for an answer. The younger changeling smirked as she planned of having the last laugh.

“To answer you first question, I used something I learned from my friend,” Chrysalis said. Her smirk never faltered as she sensed Ambrosia’s anger increase. “The answer to your second question is that even after you kill me, you’re going to be destroyed.”

Ambrosia had enough of her younger sister’s antics and focused her magic into her hand. The older changeling reeled back her arm and struck Chrysalis across the face. The sound of chitin breaking off reverberated in the silent forest. The younger changeling didn’t whimper a sound as she turned back to her older sister, her smirk still plastered on her face. Chrysalis could sense Ambrosia’s rage increase as she refused to let her sister see her suffer. The orange changeling lost herself in a blind rage.

Ambrosia’s hands glowed their sickly orange color as she beat her sister against the tree. The orange changeling was tired of playing of these games, but she wanted to have Chrysalis suffer more. Blow after blow landed on the younger changeling, chitin cracking or breaking off as she was assaulted. Blood trickled down Chrysalis’ face and body as she sat on the ground. Ambrosia continued her barrage, making sure she destroyed enough chitin before finishing her sister off.

After a few more punches, Chrysalis was now in a tattered mess. Her dress was caked in her own blood. Pieces of her chitin were all around her as more fell from her broken shell. She panted heavily as her vision started to space in and out. The younger changeling looked up at her sister to see her remove the magic from her hands. Chrysalis knew this was the finishing blow, and looked up at her with no regrets. Ambrosia closed her eyes as her magic moved from her hands and concentrated in her horn.

The older changeling chanted an old incantation as she gathered all of her magic. Ambrosia may have failed getting her sister to beg for mercy, but she could make sure that no speck of her was left in the end. The orange changeling could feel her power surge as a few sparks emitted from her horn. The younger changeling gave a curious look to her older sister as she felt the magical pressure she was emitting.

Chrysalis was aware of what spell she was focusing on, and looked up at the moon again. She gave a pained smile as she felt a lot of weight lift from her shoulders. She was a little saddened that she wouldn’t be around the human anymore. She knew that he would be very upset at her passing, but he had great friends that would help him through it. She may not have gotten along with everyone, but she could see they were all great friends with each other. Everything would work out for them, and they would be able to move on in their lives.

The younger changeling was pulled from her musings when she saw larger sparks coming off her sister’s horn. Ambrosia grinned at Chrysalis as she prepared to blast her with her charged spell. The younger changeling closed her eyes, and looked up towards the direction of the moon. She released a calm breath as she waited for the impact of the spell. The spell made a thunderous explosion as it was launched from the older changeling. Another boom sounded as it made contact with its target.

Smoke filled the area as Ambrosia laughed triumphantly. Pride filled the older changeling’s body at finally finishing off her sister. A victorious grin spread across her face as she felt a new wave of euphoria. The orange changeling couldn’t wait to tell her other sisters about her accomplishment. Ambrosia didn’t even wait to return to the hive as she summoned a communication spell. The changeling’s orange aura came off her horn, creating a communication mirror. The center was black for a second before two more changelings appeared.

“Ambrosia, what can I help you with?” Mynx asked.

“I just wanted to let you know the good news,” Ambrosia said. Her smile never leaving her lips.

“What good new do you bring us, dear sister?” Miasma asked in an authoritative voice.

“I have finished off out pathetic sister,” Ambrosia proclaimed.

“That is good news indeed. Would you like me to get mother so you can tell her?” Miasmas asked, pride filling her voice.

“If it wouldn’t be too much trouble,” Ambrosia offered.

“It shouldn’t be too much trouble for her, especially with great news like this,” Mynx said as she left to retrieve their mother.

“Did you make sure there was nothing left of that disgusting vermin?” Miasma asked with a raised brow.

“Please, Miasma, you know that I all get things done properly,” Ambrosia boasted a little.

“I have to make sure so there aren’t any further complications,” Miasma said.

“You worried that somepony might come after us?” Ambrosia asked.

“Reading your reports, I wouldn’t push that thought aside. We know next to nothing about those other creatures, and who knows how much Chrysalis blabbed to the ponies,” Miasma said a little worriedly.

The two sisters were going to continue conversing when they saw their sister return. Behind their pink sister stood their mother. The changeling was getting on in her years, but her beauty still remained. Her mane and tail were a deep crimson, her irises sharing the same color. Her wings were unfolded, intimidating anyone that spoke with her. Her ample bust was made perky from the tight fitting red dress she wore. Ambrosia quickly bowed, not looking up until addressed to do so.

“Hello, Queen Lacera,” Ambrosia greeted.

“Rise, my daughter. I was told that you have some news for me,” Lacera said in an even tone.

“I do, mother. I would like to say that I’ve taken care of our failed sister. There is nothing left of Chrysalis’ hive,” Amrisoa said with a slight smile.

“You’ve done well, daughter. What other plans do you have?” Lacera asked, giving a slight nod to her daughter.

“With your permission, I would like to continue watching those strange creatures in Ponyville. If not, then I will return back to the main hive, and await further orders,” Ambrosia said.

“You may continue your reconnaissance. I’m curious about these creatures that stopped my youngest daughter’s invasion, and see if they can be persuaded to join. If they refuse, then we’ll just kill them off with every other pony,” Lacera said.

“Thank you, mother. I won’t let you down,” Ambrosia said.

“You better not,” Lacera said before closing off the spell.

Library

Eris quickly flew back to the library, hoping to get the others up before Chrysalis went too far into the forest. The draconequus pooped out of existence and appeared in the library foyer. She looked around to see everyone asleep, and floated towards Marcus. Being careful of the four mares pinning the human to the ground, she shook him a bit.

“Marcus, wake up. We have a problem,” Eris whispered.

“What is it?” Marcus asked.

“It’s about Chrysalis,” Eris said, shaking the human a little more.

“What about her. She should be asleep with Moon,” Marcus said. He tried shrugging away Eris’ hand, but she kept shaking him.

“She’s not,” Eris said as she grew frustrated with the human.

“Then where is she?” Marcus asked. His annoyance laced his tone.

“I don’t what she’s doing, but she entered the Everfree forest,” Eris whispered harshly.

This got the human’s attention as his eyes opened wide. He turned a little to the draconequus to see her giving a worried expression. The human lifted his hand to have her repeat what she said. He noticed the chaotic being give a nervous swallow before speaking again. He took in her shaking form along with the slight sweat that started to form on her brow.

“She left for the Everfree forest,” Eris repeated.

“WHAT?!” Marcus exclaimed as he shot up to his feet.

Marcus’ loud outburst disturbed everyone present as they jumped to their feet. Some were actually able to jump to their feet while nine humans got a nice surprise. The rope around Brandon’s ankle tightened, and then pulled him straight into the air. The bucket of water poured on Andrew’s head, and as he got up, he ended up hitting his head on the bucket. Drak slapped the shaving cream into his face as he tried to wipe away his sleep.

Blake threw out his left arm, causing the lamp to fly towards him. The lamp shattered against the back of his head, making him fall face first to the floor. Alex jumped to his feet, but soon fell on his butt with a painful thud. The human grabbed his butt as he rolled on the floor in pain. Jaeden got up to have his head enter a pink cloud. He was confused about the puffy pink thing in his face until he smelled something repulsive. The cloud soon rained down its contents on the poor human.

Luke jolted awake, only to have his head hit the floating metal pipe. He groaned in pain as he rubbed away the slow forming headache. As the throbbing in his head calmed, he got up again, thinking the bar was gone. He was proven wrong when he made contact with the metal bar again. He let out a low growl as his headache returned in intensity. Ryan and Callie woke up to see each other wrapped closely together. Both humans screamed at the top of their lungs, causing Luke to sit up again and hit his head on the bar for a third time.

Despite the seriousness of the situation Eris had mentioned, she couldn’t hold back her laughter. Marcus couldn’t contain it either as he and the draconequus roared in laughter. The nine other humans looked at the laughing duo who were clutching their sides in pain. Their eyes had tears from the strong laughter. They laughed for a few more seconds before getting under control. Once their laughter was finished, they looked at the other humans to see them glaring at the two of them.

“What was that all about?” Luke asked as he rubbed his head.

“There’s a very simple explanation for it all,” Marcus said in a calm tone.

“What kind of explanation?!” Brandon yelled.

“It’s called payback,” Marcus said as he crossed his arms.

“What are you talking about? Payback for what?” Ryan questioned as he averted his eyes from Callie.

“This was for having me go to the Grand Galloping Gala,” Marcus said.

“You didn’t like going to that?” Lyra asked a little hurt.

“It’s not my type of gathering. It was fine being there with my friends, and at the end was interesting because I can’t wait to see what the harpies are going to try next,” Marcus said as he gave a devilish smirk.

“Can someone just get me down, please?” Brandon asked a little woozily from the blood rushing to his head.

“Eris, let him down, then I want you to get me a pair of clothes and my knife,” Marcus said.

The female draconequus nodded her head as she snapped her fingers. The rope around Brandon’s ankle disappeared and he fell to the floor with a hard thud. Rose moved to the fallen human’s side and helped him to his feet. The human gave a small scowl at the draconequus before turning to his friend. Seeing that the human was fine, Eris snapped her fingers again, and a pair of clothes appeared on Marcus. Marcus looked at the knife he was gifted from his mares before putting it in its sheath.

“Okay, Eris. Which way did she go?” Marcus asked.

“She was heading through the Everfree from the north side,” Eris said.

“What’s going on?” Moon asked.

“Apparently Eris spotted Chrysalis heading for the Everfree forest. I’m not sure for what, but I’m going to find out. Also, Eris, please get everyone else dressed so we can go get her,” Marcus said.

Giving a slight eye roll at being commanded by the human, she gave another snap of her fingers. Everyone present was now fully clothes, and the other humans had their weapons on them. Giving a slight nod, Marcus headed for the door. He was turning the handle, but stopped when he saw no one was following him. Quirking an eyebrow in confusion, he turned to face everyone.

“Aren’t you coming?” Marcus asked.

“We weren’t actually thinking about going to save her,” Blood admitted as she looked at the floor in shame.

“What do you mean that you’re not going to save her?” Marcus asked with a raised voice.

“We just don’t see a need to go and save her. She attacked Canterlot, and along with that, she even attacked your friends and marefriends,” Vinyl said.

“Yeah, and you seem to forget that I promised to watch over her while she stayed here in Ponyville,” Marcus shot back.

“You got hurt because of her attack. I nearly lost you because she wouldn’t surrender,” Rainbow defended as she walked in front of the human.

“I may have gotten hurt, but I wasn’t forced to protect her. I stepped between an attack made by Celestia so she wouldn’t get hurt. You also know very well that she did that out of desperation,” Marcus said as he stared down his girlfriend.

“She also made her choice to leave for the forest. You may have promised to watch out for her, but she apparently wants to do her own thing. That seems to be enough to not go and find her,” Rose said.

“You know what? I don’t care anymore. You can come up with as many reasons as you want about why you don’t want to save her, but Moon and I are going to get her,” Marcus said as he looked at the dark alicorn.

“You don’t need to ask me twice, Marcus. I would have alone to bring my friend back,” Moon said as she followed the human to the door.

“Where do you think you’re going?” Drak asked.

“Like I said. I’m going to bring her back,” Marcus answered as he turned to his friend.

“Just you and Nightmare Moon?” Drak pressed.

“No one else seems to want to go,” Marcus said as he gestured to everyone in the room.

“Jumping to conclusions there, aren’t you?” Drak asked as he gave a soft shake of his head.

“Many of you seem pretty adamant about not wanting to save Chrysalis,” Marcus said as he crossed his arms.

“Dude, we’ve always got your back. It’s a little disappointing to hear that our mares aren’t so fond of Chrysalis, but I’ve enjoyed her company,” Brandon said while giving a glare at Rose. The flower mare turned her head away from the human.

“I also helped you to figure out Chrysalis’ problems. True that she didn’t tell you anything, but she must have her reasons,” Callie offered.

“We are coming with you, and hopefully while we’re gone, Pinkie and the princesses will explain to the mares the error of their thinking,” Luke said as he followed his friend.

“Thanks guys. Sorry I assumed that you weren’t going to help,” Marcus apologized as he rubbed the back of his head.

“We all have our moments, Marcus. I made my mistake already when I went after Wrath. I’m not going to let it happen again to any of my friends,” Drak offered with a comforting smile.

“Then let’s get going!” Marcus shouted as the humans and Moon ran out the door.

The door closed with an audible slam. The noise amplified by the deep silence that filled the room. The mares looked at the three princesses, and faltered under their harsh gaze. The only ponies to avoid the princesses’ gazes were Pinkie and Pinkamena. The attention of the other mares were brought up when Luna cleared her throat. Eris could see that there was going to be a serious discussion, and decided to step away from it.

The draconequus knew she would have enjoyed watching the mares get told off by their princesses, but it seemed wrong to do so. She thought that Marcus would have probably wanted her to leave the area in case the conversation did happen since it didn’t really pertain to her. The chaotic being floated into the kitchen, and looked around to see what she could make for breakfast. Donning a chef’s hat, Eris snapped her fingers to start looking through a cookbook.

“Make yourselves comfortable because we have a lot to discuss,” Celestia said.

The mares nodded their heads as they pulled up seats they could sit in. The mares’ eyes were still averted from the princesses’ own as they felt shame wash over them. Their attention was brought up once again when Molestia cleared her throat.

Realizations

Final Stand
By: Duelist96
Chapter 50: Realizations

Library

The library was silent as the mares sat in front of the princesses. The three alicorns each held a stern expression as they looked over the mares. Pinkie and Pinkamean looked disappointed in their friends as they paced back and forth. Every few seconds one of the mares would look up before quickly averting their gaze away again. A heavy silence filled the room after Molestia gathered their attention. It was disturbing to see the once playful alicorn turn serious after hearing what the mares said about Chrysalis.

“What was all that about?” Molestia finally asked.

“What?” Twilight asked.

“What was all that about not wanting to go save Chrysalis?” Molestia pressed.

“We just don’t see a reason to save her. She ran away into the Everfree forest, and let’s not forget that she invaded Canterlot,” Rose said.

“She may have done that, but we have forgiven her for it,” Celestia said.

“She attacked your sister, and she even threatened to kill all of you,” Rainbow said.

“Did you girls really forget that she did that did all of that out of desperation? Her hive was dying, and she saw no other way to help them,” Pinkamena said.

“She could have contacted the princesses if she needed help. Instead of doing that though, she just attacked us,” Vinyl said.

“I actually spoke to her about that,” Luna stated.

“So, what was her excuse?” Octavia said.

“She did send us letters, but they never reached us. I spoke with Ditzy, and she said she delivered the mail that was addressed to us,” Luna explained.

“Then where could it have gone?” Trixie asked.

“That is what we’re not sure of. We don’t know who took the letters, but they were returned to us several days after the invasion,” Celestia said.

“So, she only attacked because she thought we were ignoring her?” Fluttershy asked with tears forming.

“She did. She believed we were deliberately ignoring her letters, and that we wanted to her hive to die off,” Celestia said as her features softened.

“Now do you see what you’ve done?” Pinkie asked as she looked at her friends with a trembling lip.

“We made it seem that we wanted Chrysalis dead, and now our coltfriends are angry with us,” Rarity said as she sagged in her chair.

“So, what do we do now?” Ditzy asked.

“The only thing we can do. We apologize to our coltfriends, then Chrysalis, and then we hope that we are forgiven in return,” Twilight said as her ears drooped.

“I wouldn’t worry about that too much. They can never stay mad at us. Everypony has their faults, and they love us even more for those,” Molestia said as she adopted a motherly smile.

“So, everything will be fine later after they get Chrysalis back?” Applejack asked.

“Our coltfriends will return safely with Chrysalis, and when they do, we can give our apologies,” Luna said as she gave a smile.

The mares were still down trodden after talking with the princesses as they looked at the ground. The princesses, Pinkie, and Pinkamena felt their hearts ache at the other mares. The five of them walked to the saddened mares, and pulled them into a warm embrace. The mares nuzzled into the embrace, enjoying the comfort that it brought them. They could feel their eyes were slightly wet as they fought back against their tears. They’ve made a few mistakes in their time, but this one hurt the most.

A few of the mares tried to play off their tears like they were sweating, but their friends knew better. Whooves watched as the mares comforted each other as they learned a valuable lesson. The stallion thought back the past few friendship reports that Twilight sent, and he thought this was another good one for her. He turned his attention turned away from the touching moment to a nearby window. Everything was peaceful outside, until he could see hints of smoke coming from the Everfree.

Seeing that all the mares were still comforting each other, Whooves walked to the window. He saw the smoke coming from far away, and he couldn’t help his growing worry. He had much faith in the human, but that smoke caused him to have some doubt. The stallion turned away from the window, and walked towards the mares. He was about to speak, but stopped himself. It wouldn’t do any good to act hysterical around the mare, and he took a few seconds to control his nerves.

Pinkie was the first to notice the nearby stallion, and she smiled at him. Her smile turned to a frown after seeing Whooves’ distraught face. The pink mare pulled away from the others, and this got their attention. All the mares were looking at Whooves with worried looks, who was still trying to find the words to speak to them. After taking a quick glance behind him, he looked back at the mares as he took a calming breath.

“I believe we have a problem,” Whooves said.

“What kind of problem?” Celestia asked.

“I saw a large plume of smoke coming from the Everfree froest. I think it’s coming from the direction of our mates,” Whooves said.

“Are you saying that they’re in trouble?” Rainbow asked as she got in front of the stallion.

“They might be, but I feel that I might be slightly overreacting. I have faith that they’re fine, but there might be something else going on,” Whooves said as he looked out the window.

“Then we need to go help them,” Spitfire said.

“We might be getting in their way if we go to help them,” Whooves said.

“You also said that something else is going on. I’m not one to doubt they can handle it, but if you’re worried about something, then we have to help them,” Blood said.

“I also said that I might be overreacting. We should just wait here and-” Whooves started before hearing a door open.

“I’m not going to sit around here and wait for them to come back. I’m done having near heart attacks when Marcus gets into a fight. I now the others feel the same, but I refuse to sit around. I’m also not the only one that’s going to sit around,” Rainbow said as Spitfire and Blood followed her.

“You’re jumping to rash conclusions. You might end up getting yourselves hurt, and then causing him to worry about getting you to safety,” Whooves said as the pegasi took to the air.

Whooves watched as the three pegasi flew into the forest, a frown present on his face. He turned to see the other mares look at him with worry. He released a heavy sigh as he took a seat on the couch. The mares looked at each, trying to decide what to do. Everything was quiet as the mares thought to themselves. Each mare took a quick glance out the window, and they decided what to do. They each held faith in the humans as they sat around the library, hoping for their safe return along with their friends.

Everfree

The sounds of rustling leaves and breaking twigs filled the ears of the humans and alicorn as they ran through the forest. They entered the forest thirty minutes ago, and they had no idea where to go. They all ran in the most sensible direction, but that was proving to be pointless. They each ran for a few more minutes before stopping to take a breather. Everyone was panting heavily, sweat dripping from their bodies as they tried to get their energy back. Luke kept watch around them since he didn’t need a break.

“This is taking too long. Is there any way we can find her?” Marcus said as he punched a nearby tree.

“I think I might have an idea,” Moon offered.

“We’re open to any suggestions at the moment,” Brandon said as he leaned against a tree.

“I placed a tracking spell on Chrysalis before we attacked Canterlot,” Moon said.

“Why did you do that?” Callie asked.

“It was insurance in case she tried to betray me,” Moon said.

“So, where is she?” Marcus asked.

“I need a few minutes to find her. Do you mind keeping an eye out while I find her?” Moon asked.

Moon sat down as she focused her magic. The alicorn’s horn glowed a dark purple, while the humans kept watch around her. Marcus was getting antsy as he stood watch, his heart beating against his chest as he hoped Chrysalis was alright. His nails dug into his skin, causing blood to fall to the forest floor. He was pulled from his watch when a hand was placed on his shoulder. He looked behind him to see Drak giving him a comforting smile.

“Relax, Marcus. Getting tense will only make this situation worse,” Drak said.

“I know, but she has been out here for a long time. I’m worried that something might have happened to her,” Marcus said.

“You really think that something in this forest could really hurt her?” Drak asked.

“Not everything, but there are a few things that could,” Marcus said.

“Yes, but she’s smart enough to avoid them. She’s somewhere safe at this moment, and we’ll all head home after we get her,” Drak said reassuringly.

“Do you have any idea why she might be out here?” Marcus asked.

“None that really come to mind,” Drak answered. He pursed his lips for a few seconds in deep thought, until he remembered something. “Didn’t she mention something about her family?”

“She did, but there’s no way that they would come out this far. The Everfree is dangerous enough, and they would have to risk coming near Ponyville,” Marcus said.

“But it seems like the only logical sense on why she would run,” Drak said.

The two human fell silent as they pondered on different reason why the changeling would run away. They looked back at Moon to see her still focusing on her tracking spell. Seeing that the alicorn was still busy, they went back to their thoughts. Marcus rubbed his temples as he tried to figure out anything to solve their problems. He pulled back the few conversations he had with Chrysalis, and the few books on changelings that he read. Most of the stuff he was remembering was useless at the moment, until he remembered a helpful tip.

“You might actually be right, Drak,” Marcus said.

“How so?” Drak asked.

“We forgot that changelings can communicate to each other through a hive mind. It probably works differently between drones and queens, but the concept might be the same,” Marcus explained.

“So, you’re saying that they could speak to Chrysalis through a certain communication that only they could hear?” Drak asked.

“Exactly like that. They would still need to be probably somewhat close, but maybe not if it’s her sisters communicating to her. They probably said something to her to cause her to run away, and now they might be heading back to the Badlands,” Marcus said.

“So, we’re now on a time scale to save her?” Andrew asked.

“Possibly,” Alex answered.

“God, how can I be so fucking stupid not to see this coming?” Marcus chastised himself.

“Dude, calm down. We were able to narrow down on a couple reasons why she ran away. Now, all we have to do is find her, and bring her back safely,” Jaeden said.

“We’re going to have to move fast, though,” Moon said.

“Why is that?” Marcus asked.

“I was able to find her position, but she seems to be in trouble. Her magic has flared a couple of times, but they were weak,” Moon said.

“Which way do we need to start running?” Alex asked.

“We just need to keep going forward,” Moon said.

Everyone gave each other a quick glance, before they all took off in a sprint. If Chrysalis was fighting back, then there was a chance they could find her. Everyone ran in the direction Moon had pointed out, and pushed themselves as fast as they could. A few stray branches would scratch or slap the humans, but they ignored it to get to Chrysalis faster. They ran for a few minutes, before a maniacal laughter filled their ears. Everyone pushed themselves harder to reach the source of the noise.

As they ran, they saw something leaning against a tree. They weren’t able to see much, but the sight of a dark cerulean mane allowed Marcus to make an easy guess. They looked past the tree to see another changeling standing in front of Chrysalis, and took notice of her orange mane. They saw her horn glowing a dark orange, sparks flying off of it as she prepared an attack. Moon didn’t wait for Luke to change the other changeling as her own horn glowed its dark blue. The dark alicorn focused as much of her magic before releasing it.

The changeling and alicorn released their spells at the same time. A loud boom resonated around the forest as everyone took cover. Everyone looked around the hiding places to see the area filled with smoke. They were ready to attack the changeling, and save Chrysalis, but stopped when they heard the changeling speak. Hearing the changeling speak, they held their place to see what else she had planned. The conversation neared the end, and Marcus felt his rage boil over.

Ambrosia

When the communication portal was closed off, Ambrosia turned towards the tree her sister was against. The changeling was certain that Chrysalis was dead, but it never hurt to make sure. She also didn’t want to face her mother’s ire if she didn’t finish her job. The smoke was starting to clear, and it seemed like there was no trace left of the younger sister. Ambrosia grinned to herself, proud that her work was finally finished.

Her grin soon turned into a frown when she saw her sister unharmed from the attack. She took notice of the dark blue shield that was in front of Chrysalis. Ambrosia walked up to the shield and placed a hand on it. The changeling focused her magic again, preparing a stronger spell.

“I don’t know who’s protecting you, but they will not-”

Ambrosia was cut off as a fist impacted with her face. She could feel herself sent back several feet as voices started to ring out. Her drones were quick to stop her from flying further back, and when she looked forward, she was angered by what she saw.

Marcus

Marcus saw his friends shaking their heads, trying to keep him from charging at the changeling. The fears came true when the human got to his feet and ran towards the changeling. The other humans and alicorn shook their heads as they chased after their friend. Marcus saw the orange changeling preparing another spell, and he was not going to let it happen. The human pulled back his right arm, and while the changeling was distracted, he put everything he could into the punch.

Marcus felt his fist connect with the changeling’s face as she was sent flying back. He saw several drones fly towards their fallen queen, and used this as a chance to check on Chrysalis. He turned towards the fallen changeling, and he swore his heart skipped a beat. Chrysalis was worse for wear, and she was barely breathing. The human kneeled next to her as he gently patted her cheek to wake her up. His friends joined him at his side as they tried to bring the changeling back to consciousness.

Moon’s horn flared to life as she used a basic first aid spell. Some of the cuts and bruises on the changeling started to heal, but the pieces of broken chitin were another story. Moon summoned a canteen, and Marcus ripped off the sleeves of his shirt. He knew Rarity was probably going to be pissed, but this wasn’t the time to worry about that. He doused his sleeves in the cold water, and went to pressing to the changeling’s forehead, and wiping away some of her blood. Marcus could feel a few tears starting to form, and he quickly wiped them away.

Marcus continued to speak softly to the changeling, until her eyes slowly fluttered open. The changeling was about to speak, before being abruptly cut off. The human looked at her with a serious glare that softened as he continued to wipe away her blood. He noticed the drones gathering around them, but they didn’t charge them. After wiping away a few more spots of blood, he spoke softly to the changeling.

“You’re safe now,” Marcus said in a reassuring tone.

“I’m sorry,” Chrysalis said as she held back her tears.

“I know you are. We’re going to get you out of here,” Marcus said as he hugged the changeling.

“Thank you for saving me,” Chrysalis said.

“Just remember that we’re going to have a long talk about this when you get better,” Marcus said.

“I understand,” Chrysalis said.

“Now, who are we dealing with?” Marcus asked as he turned to face the other changeling.

“The name’s Ambrosia. I’m the second youngest sister, and I’m going to enjoy ending your lives,” Ambrosia said as she stood on her feet.

“Chrysalis, which scar did she give you?” Marcus asked as he glanced over his shoulder.

“She gave me the one on my back, but I need to warn you about something,” Chrysalis said. She began to cough harshly into her hand.

“What do you need to warn me about?” Marcus asked as he glared at the other changeling.

“One thing that no pony knows is that not every changeling needs to feed off love. My clan is the only that needs to do that. Ambrosia feeds off of jealousy. Mynx feeds off of lust. Miasma feeds off of sorrow, and our mother, Lacera, feeds off of rage,” Chrysalis said.

“Thanks for the heads up,” Marcus said.

“So, what’s the plan?” Ryan asked.

“Drak, I need you to stay with me. Everyone else, I want you to make sure that Chrysalis and Moon make it back to the library,” Marcus said.

“Are you sure about that?” Drak asked.

“Once Chrysalis starts running, she’s going to send the drones after her. That’s going to leave Ambrosia by herself, but I don’t know how strong she is, and I’m not taking chances,” Marcus explained.

“Then why not take me instead?” Blake asked.

“I’m dealing with a changeling that is strong with her magic. We only have one person that can use defensive magic, and I need you to look after Andrew and Luke so they don’t get too damaged,” Marcus said.

“I understand,” Blake said.

“Now get going,” Marcus said.

All the friends nodded as Moon picked up Chrysalis and carried her on her back. The sounds of retreating footsteps filled Drak’s and Marcus’ ears as drones flew past them. Wanting to add a little insult to the changeling, Marcus pulled out his knife and stabbed at a passing changeling. The changeling fell to the ground, and before it could get away, the human stabbed it in its throat. Ambrosia’s eyes sparked with fury as the human looked back at her. He glared at the orange changeling for a few seconds before glancing at his friend.

“I’ll aim up top if you aim below,” Marcus said.

“I can do that,” Drak said.

“How well is your shield spell?” Marcus asked.

“It’s decent, but against her, I might be able to only do it twice,” Drak said with a slight frown.

“What about enhancing your weapons’ power?” Marcus asked.

“Already did that while we were running through this forest. This is also another reason why I can only put up two shields,” Drak replied.

“I guess we’ll have to make them count, then,” Marcus said as he faced the changeling again.

“Are you finished saying your last words?” Ambrosia taunted.

“I’m going to enjoy giving you the same scar you gave Chrysalis,” Marcus threatened as he pulled out his knife.

Ambrosia channeled her magic as Drak pulled out his Bo staff. The two humans and changeling stared each other down. A heavy breeze blew past as they prepared for an attack. The orange changeling didn’t have time to wait around, and she made the first move. A magic blast shot forth from her hands, and the humans easily dodged it. An explosion sounded behind them as a tree fell over. Marcus immediately charged the changeling, aiming for her chest with his knife. Ambrosia sidestepped the attack, and launched another attack against the human.

Marcus was too close to dodge the attack, and was sent flying. His back slammed against a hard branch, causing him to flip to his back. He fell to the ground, and landed with a hard thud. Drak took this chance, and aimed his Bo staff against her gut. Ambrosia was too slow to get out of the path of the attack, and took the blow. The sound of chitin cracking reached Drak’s ears, and he gave a small smirk at the damage. His smirk was short lived when the changeling grabbed his staff and threw him against a nearby tree. Ambrosia threw the human’s staff to the side as he gave a slight groan in pain.

“You both have made a grave mistake in attacking Ambrosia, Queen of the Changelings,” Ambrosia boasted.

“So, you’re another queen?” Marcus asked as he staggered to feet.

“You will do yourself good if you just stay down, creature,” Ambrosia said with a small scowl.

“First off, my name’s Marcus, and this is Drak. Second, we are humans. Finally, since you’re a queen, and then I guess the same can be said for your sisters. You’re just a bug slut,” Marcus said with a slight chuckle.

“How dare you say that you insolent worm. I’m stronger than Chrysalis, and you only insulted her as well since she held the same title once. I thought you were her friend?” Ambrosia said as she growled at them.

“Please, Chrysalis is twice the person you’ll ever be. You’re nothing compared to her, and the same can be said about your sisters and mother,” Marcus shot back.

This struck a nerve with the changeling as she launched another magic blast at the human. Marcus was about to dodge when a crimson wall appeared in front of him. The blast made contact with the wall, and another loud explosion filled the forest. Smoke filled everyone’s vison, but as soon as the wall went down, Marcus charged at the changeling. Ambrosia saw the human and delivered a punch straight at his gut. Specks of blood fell from the human’s mouth, but grabbed the changeling’s arm.

Drak got to his feet and ran towards the changeling as Marcus held her in place. Drak grabbed at his Sais, and held them in reverse. He jumped into the air, and impaled the changeling in the back. He missed her wings, but was able to bring her down to one knee. Marcus used this chance to let go of the changeling’s arm, and grabbed her head. He didn’t hold back as he brought the orange changeling’s head down fast, and his knee up. His knee made contact with her muzzle, the sound of more chitin breaking filling their ears.

The changeling shot a dark orange blast of magic at Marcus, sending him flying back. She grabbed Drak’s right wrist and pulled him in front of her. Ambrosia got to her feet, and kicked Drak towards Marcus. The changeling’s eyes glowed a dark orange along with her hands and horn. She whispered an ancient dialect, causing sparks to jump off her horn and hands. Drak quickly put up his last shield as the changeling gave a menacing chuckle.

“This is the end of you,” Ambrosia said.

She launched her magic at the downed humans, confident it would break through the shield. She knew it would because she could tell the human was still inexperienced with magic. The dark orange blast connected with the shield, causing it to crack. Marcus saw the cracking shield and willed himself to his feet. The cracks on the crimson shield started to expand, and he worried he wouldn’t make it. The shield broke, heading right for them. Marcus released a loud scream, refusing this to be their end.

Marcus grabbed Drak and threw him to the other side. His friend was out of danger, and looked back at the blast. Using his last bit of strength, he rolled to his side. The blast landed right next to him, a loud explosion filling the forest. Smoke filled the area the humans were at, and the changeling noticed Drak was unharmed. Scoffing at the pitiful human lying on the ground, she walked towards him. Drak looked up to see the changeling nearing him. He tried to get to his feet, but using his two shield spells and enhancing his weapons have left him drained.

Ambrosia sneered at the fallen human as she focused her magic for another attack. She laughed manically at how pathetic these humans were, and wondered how easily it must have been for her drones to take care of them. The changeling gave a malicious grin at the human as she prepared to strike. Drak gave a low growl as he glared at the changeling. Ambrosia was about to launch her final attack when a searing pain filled her back side. She looked back to see Marcus impaling her with his knife.

Ambrosia was about to scream, when Marcus pushed down on the knife. He followed down her back for four inches before pulling his knife out. The changeling jumped back as she placed pressure near her wound. She looked at her hand to see that she was bleeding profusely. Ambrosia glared back at the humans, before extending her wings and lifting into the air. Marcus prepared for another attack, until the orange changeling spoke to him.

“I guess I underestimated you two,” Ambrosia said.

“Make sure that your sisters know that they will get the exact scar they placed on Chrysalis. Make sure that your mother knows that if she comes after Chrysalis as well, I will stop her,” Marcus said as he panted heavily.

Ambrosia glared at the two humans before taking off deep into the forest. Waiting to see if the changeling was out of sight, Marcus collected Drak’s weapons. He walked over to his downed friend and helped him to his feet. Marcus handed Drak his Bo staff to use as a crutch, as he took his friend’s side. Marcus pocketed his knife as the two walked in the direction their friends ran. Both were panting heavily, and blood covered their bodies, but they needed to make it back to the library before they could rest.

Everfree

Moon ran in the middle of the eight humans as Chrysalis struggled to stay awake. They could hear Ambrosia’s drones following them, and picked up the pace. They were halfway from the outskirts when a hoard of changelings landed in front of them. The humans gathered around the alicorn and changeling as they kept their guard up. Soon, more changeling started to appear around them, effectively trapping them in a circle. The friends looked at each before giving a nod and charging at the changelings.

The drones didn’t hesitate to meet their challenge, charging in with their horns glowing. Luke activated his armor as two blasts headed his way. The blasts made contact, and sent him back a few inches. He deactivated his armor and used his speed to charge the two drones. He lifted his hands and slashed at the changeling’s throats with his reverse knives. Blood spurted forth, covering the human in their orange blood. He spit a few drops of blood that landed in his mouth as he charged another group.

Callie dodged a blast of magic and jumped into the air. She threw her one of her ring blades at the drone. The drone sidestepped her attack, and started to charge her as she fell. She smirked at the drone’s foolish behavior because everyone she fought always fell for this trap. She pulled back on a thin string, calling back her ring blade. The drone was too distracted with the human to see the blade coming from behind. The drone’s horn flared to life, but soon died out when the blade landed against the back of his neck.

Callie landed on the ground and ran towards the changeling. The drone was stunned from the attack, giving the human a perfect follow through. She wrapped her arm under the changeling head, crushing his wind pipe. The changeling thrashed about, fighting to get some air. Callie held the drone close for a few more seconds before giving the head a sharp twist. The sound of chitin and bone breaking filled the human’s ears, and she smiled. Her smile was short lived when a blast of magic hit her.

Andrew threw his knife straight into a changeling’s skull as he grabbed two more by their faces. His aced oozed from his hands, melting the drones’ faces. The two drones screeched loudly in pain, acid flowing into their mouth. Andrew laughed darkly as the drones thrashed about wildly, their bodies turning to mush as they melted. After a few more seconds, he released the two drones to finish melting. He walked up the changeling that he threw the knife at, and pulled it out of its skull.

Andrew cleaned the blood off the changeling and started running towards another group. A drone turned in his direction, and he threw acid in its face. The drone screeched in pain, alerting the other two with him. The two drones flared their horns, and started launching magic blasts at the human. Andrew was able to dodge their attacks, since fear caused them to go off aim. He reached the drone on the left, and he stabbed it in its neck. A magic blast flew past him, and he pulled out his trench knife.

The changeling prepared another attack, but it died off when the drone was punched in the gut. Andrew focused his acid around his hand, and when he punched the changeling in the gut, his hand went straight through. The drone couched up orange blood on his arm before falling limp. Andrew threw the dead drone to the side, and looked around for more. He was about to start heading for another group when he was attacked by two from behind.

Brandon and Blake worked together, until Blake was carried away by changelings. Brandon didn’t worry about him, as he knew his friend would be fine. Brandon turned his attention back to the two drones, and started slashing at them. The drones dodged his attacks, but were moving into one of his traps. He kept pushing them back, until they stepped on some ice. The two drones slipped on his ice, and he followed up with a fire spell. The changelings shrieked in pain as they slowly burned to a crisp.

The smell of burning flesh reminded the human of Earth, and he could only shake his head. He turned away from the burning changelings, heading back for his friends. A drone got the drop on him and kicked him against a tree. Brandon tried to get to his feet, but the drone grabbed him by his shirt collar, and threw him back at his friends.

Alex, Ryan, and Jaeden worked together to fight against the changelings. They couldn’t risk using the small amounts of magic that they learned, especially the few dark spells they learned. Alex grabbed a drone from behind, and Jaeden slashed across his throat using his sickle. Ryan threw his bowie knife at a changeling that tried to jump Jaeden, landing a hit against its chest. Alex pulled out his butterfly knives, stabbing the fallen changeling in the eyes and going straight for the brain.

The drone gave a few twitches before becoming stock still. The three of them gathered together, collecting their weapons. They saw their friends needing help, and started running towards them. As they ran, a few drones flew from above, striking each of them with a magic blast. The three friends were sent flying back to where their friends were. They groaned in pain as they looked at the advancing changelings.

Blake was being carried away by three drones, and he couldn’t fight back. He struggled in their grips, but couldn’t find a way to break free. He wasn’t sure where they were taking him, but he refused to let them win. He thrashed about, hoping to get one of them to let go. He soon felt his legs were free, and he saw Blood Rain carry away the changeling. Spitfire and Rainbow charged at the other two changelings, and freeing the human. He fell for a couple feet, until Blood grabbed him. She carried him back to the ground where they were joined by the other two pegasi.

“What the hell are you doing here?” Blaked asked.

“We came to help you guys,” Spitfire said.

“Do you realize the danger you’re putting yourselves in?” Blake asked.

“Do you not understand that we’re not going to let our coltfriend charge in here recklessly, much less his friends?” Blood shot back.

“You can see why he wouldn’t want you here,” Blake said as he gestured all around them.

“So, I’m not going to let him go and get himself killed. He shouldn’t be surprised either that we came. He knows that we’re as stubborn as he is, and we will help if we need to,” Rainbow said.

“No wonder you are all made for each other. You’re all insane,” Blake said exasperated.

“You have a problem with that?” Blood asked.

“Not really. It only means that I lost a bet,” Blake said as he shook his head.

Spitfire was about to ask him what the bet was about, when they saw the other humans, along with Moon and Chrysalis, being surrounded. Blake saw the drones’ horns flare to life and felt a sense of dread. It was a sense he hasn’t long since felt, and he didn’t like it. He didn’t even think as he charged at the changelings. He saw sparks coming off of their horns, and feared that he wouldn’t make it. He continued to run towards him friends, hope filling his mind that he would make it. As he ran, something inside of him unlocked.

Blake could feel something coming from his powers, but didn’t know what it meant. The back of his mind told him to relax and go with the flow. He wasn’t sure what compelled him to, but he trusted the inner voice. The human relaxed as he let the virus do its thing. Black tendrils wrapped around his arms as he continued to run. His paced increased slightly as he felt he was gliding against the ground. He continued his charging, until he felt the tendrils recede. He looked at his arm to see that he achieved his second power.

His entire right arm turned into a blade, allowing to also glide against the ground. The voice continued to speak to him. He did as instructed, and started to spin. He didn’t hold up in his spin as he reached the changelings. His blade made contact with the first one, cutting its head clean off. He didn’t stop as he traveled around the circle of changelings, cutting their heads off one by one. He continued the spin, until the voice told him to stop. Blake did as instructed, stopping in front of the first drone to fall by his blade arm.

The bodies did a few twitches before blood spurted from their necks. Orange blood rained down on the humans as they watched the decapitated changelings fall to the ground. Blake fell to his knees as his arm returned to normal. He was panting heavily as his friends, Moon and Chrysalis, Rainbow, Spitfire, and Blood joined him. Callie and Jaeden helped their fallen friend to their feet as they started walking for the outskirts.

“Where are you going?” Rainbow asked.

“Getting these two out of here,” Brandon replied.

“What about Marcus and Drak?” Spitfire asked.

“They’re busy fighting, but they should be on their way. We could really use your help,” Alex said.

“We came here to help Marcus,” Blood said.

“You can help him by making sure these two make it out of the forest,” Luke said.

“You also have nothing to worry about. Marcus may be bullheaded, but he knows when to back out of a fight,” Andrew reassured them.

The three pegasi looked at each other nervously before following the others. It felt wrong that they weren’t going to help Marcus, but they thought that they should give him a chance. They knew that he was a stubborn person when it came to a fight, but he knew what battles he would win. The three pegasi released a heavy sigh as they followed the humans outside of the Everfree forest.

Outskirts of Ponyville

The friends all panted heavily as they sat at the edge of the Everfree forest. It had been a long time since they fought like that, and they weren’t sure if they could fight another swarm of drones. They heard rustling from behind them, and looked back to see Marcus and Drak exit the forest. Rainbow, Spitfire, and Blood shot towards Marcus, and tackled him to the ground in a hug. The three mares held the human close as he gave a low groan of discomfort. Hearing his discomfort, the mares got off of him and helped him to his feet.

“What are you girls doing out here?” Marcus asked as everyone started walking for the library.

“We went to help you, but ended up running into your friends,” Blood said.

“You understand how crazy that is, right?” Marcus asked.

“Says the stallion that charged into a dangerous forest. I mean look out how you ended up,” Spitfire said as she gestured to his body.

“Yeah, but I think we established that I’m pretty crazy,” Marcus said as he gave a light chuckle.

“Then you understand how stubborn we are,” Rainbow said as she nudged the human.

“This is going to be a recurring thing, isn’t it?” Marcus said with a slight headshake.

“Hey, you wanted to be with us, so you should be able to handle it,” Rainbow teased.

“It’s also something I’ll never change. I love you, and I always will. Now, let’s get to the library,” Marcus said.

Library

The humans walked into the library, Moon and Chrysalis right behind them. Rainbow, Spitfire, and Blood joined the other mares as the humans sat around the room. Every mare stared at the humans with wide eyes, taking in their features. They were covered in different cuts and bruises, the only exception being Blake. Nothing was said in the quiet library as the humans took a few seconds to relax. Rarity was the first to find her voice, speaking to Ryan as she walked over to him.

“Oh Celestia, Ryan. Are you okay, darling?” Rarity asked as she pulled out a cloth, and started to wipe some of the blood off.

“Don’t worry, Rares, I’m fine,” Ryan assured.

“You’re one to talk. Drak looks like he went through Tartarus and back,” Trixie said as she grabbed a first aid kit.

“Yeah, I wasn’t ready for that fight at all,” Drak said as he gave a small wince in pain.

“What happened to all of you?” Octavia asked as she cleaned up Jaeden’s face.

“We ran into one of Chrysalis’ sisters,” Marcus answered.

“Are you insane? You could have gotten yourselves killed,” Lyra said as she glared at Marcus.

“We’re alive, aren’t we?” Luke asked as he gestured to everyone.

“Still, you took on another changeling queen. Which one did you end up fighting?” Molestia asked as she held Luke close to her.

“We took on Ambrosia,” Brandon answered.

“She won’t be the only one we’ll be dealing with, though,” Drak said.

“Are we in danger of another attack?” Luna asked.

“Possibly, but that depends on how Lacera takes the news,” Marcus answered.

Celetia and Luna gave each other worried looks before moving on to another topic. They were aware of that particular changeling, but that would be another time for them to share that information. At the moment, they had to get everyone’s wounds treated, and make sure they were okay. All the mares were feeling a range of emotions as they helped the humans patch themselves up.

Jaeden, Brandon, and surprisingly Callie were getting chastised by their mates. Luke, Ryan, and Andrew were getting smothered by their mates. Blake, Drak, and Alex were getting a wide variety of emotions from their mares that ranged from happy, to scare, to even angry. Marcus and his mares didn’t say anything, but the looks in their eyes gave away how they were feeling. They looked at the humans with worried looks, until Alex started to speak.

“We know that you want to apologize, so let’s skip that part, and we forgive you,” Alex said with a slight smile.

All the mares nodded their heads as they went back to hugging the humans. They made sure to be careful of their wounds, as they didn’t want to cause them any more discomfort than they already have. Cadance and Callie went about healing everyone’s wounds, while Blake focused on the other three evolved. The mare helped where they could as the princesses took Chrysalis to the hospital.

“I’ll visit you later, Chrysalis,” Marcus said as his mares looked him over.

“Don’t rush yourself. It’s not like I’m going anywhere soon,” Chrysalis joked, but soon regretted it after having a coughing fit.

“Yeah, but hospitals are so boring. You’ll end up going insane, and you could use the company,” Marcus said as he smiled at her.

The changeling smiled back before closing her eyes to get some rest. Marcus looked back at his mares to see them giving him worried looks. He gestured for the four of them to get closer, and as they did, he pulled them in for a hug. The mares tensed for a few seconds from the unexpected hug, but soon nuzzled the human’s side. He gently stroked their manes as he relaxed in their embrace. He looked at his friends, and wondered if they were even strong to keep everyone safe. He pushed that thought to the side as he wanted to relax and get some sleep.

Alone With Trixie

Final Stand
By: Duelist96
Chapter 51: Alone With Trixie

A day had gone by after everyone got back from the Everfree forest. Drak was at the spa, and was currently attending to Trixie. The azure mare had been spending more time around the human after helping him treat most of his wounds. Cadance and Callie did a nice enough job healing his most serious wounds, but there were a few left unattended. Trixie tried to push the human into going to the hospital, but he refused to go. The unicorn stopped pressing to get him to go to the hospital, and decided to look after him herself.

“So, are you feeling any better?” Drak asked as he massaged her back.

“Much, thank you for making time for me,” Trixie said, releasing a small moan.

“Trixie, you know that I could have done this at home, right?” Drak asked as he moved to her legs.

“Mmmh, I know, but Lotus said I could use this as some alone time as well with you,” Trixie relplied, relaxing under his tender but firm grip.

“What do you mean by that?” Drak asked. He also noticed her tail giving a few twitches.

“You’ll just have to wait and see,” Trixie answered. The azure mare then moved on to something that was slightly bothering her. “Hey, Drak, can I ask you something?”

“Sure. What do you need to know?” Drak asked as he moved to her front. He hesitated as he took in Trixie’s sizeable bust.

“How much of your magic did you use when you went after Chrysalis?” Trixie asked, her eyes showing slight worry.

“I used up almost everything I had,” Drak replied. He couldn’t find it in his heart to lie to the unicorn. Hearing this caused the unicorn to lose her self-control.

“Do you realize how much trouble you put yourself in?!” Trixie asked a little harshly as she sat up.

“I do realize,” Drak answered. “I also think that even despite putting myself at possible death’s door, we all learned something.”

“What could you have possibly learned that would cost you your own life?” Trixie asked as she crossed her arms and gave a small pout.

“We’re still not strong enough yet,” Drak answered as he took a seat in a nearby chair. Trixie saw the human become a little depressed and relaxed her posture.

Drak didn’t look up from the ground as he gripped his hands together. The showmare felt worried for her mate, and moved off of the bed. The human didn’t see the unicorn get up as he thought to himself. Drak was jarred from his thoughts when an azure hand cupped his chin, and pulled him to look up.

“What do you mean that you’re not strong enough?” Trixie asked with hurt filled eyes. She moved to sit on the human’s lap.

“We’re not strong enough to keep any of you safe. We’ve survived four years in a hell hole, surviving the best we can. Now, we’re here in this world, and we just had our asses handed to us,” Drak answered as he ran his hand up and down the mare’s back.

“I’m sorry, sweetie, but I don’t know what you mean,” Trixie said as she ran her fingers through Drak’s hair.

“You’ve seen that most of the fights that we’ve been in, we have won with no problem.” Trixie nodded her head understanding, not breaking eye contact with the human. “We go to save Chrysalis, and her sister beats us like we’re a bunch of children. Hell, even the others got beat by a bunch of drones.”

“Is that why you were training so early in the morning? You feel the need to push yourself further to keep us safe?” Trixie asked as she nuzzled the human.

“Yes, but I’m not the only one feeling that way. We all saw that we need to train harder, especially Blake, and that has me slightly worried,” Drak explained.

“Why does Blake having to train worry you?” Trixie asked, a little fearful of the answer.

“He can recover from any wound that he sustains, but he felt useless when he was being carried away. He almost saw his friends die, and he felt that it was luck that he was able to save them,” Drak said as he leaned against the mare.

“What about the others? How do they feel?” Trixie asked as she gave gentle kisses to the human.

“They’re all hurting on the inside. I’ve only seen them like this one time, and it hurts to see it again,” Drak said as his eyes took on a sullen look.

“When was it this first happened?” Trixie asked as she hugged the human close.

“It was the fourth year in, and we pretty much lost everything. We had no family, we couldn’t trust anyone, and we were sometimes cold to each other,” Drak answered.

An unsteady silence lingered between Trixie and Drak. Neither of them said anything as they held each other close. The showmare had her eyes closed as she processed what the human told her. Everything he said made sense to her, but there was a fact that he was leaving out. It was the same fact all the humans left out. The mare took a deep breath as she prepared herself to say something that would cause a few frustrations to occur.

“I think you’re all acting pretty selfish,” Trixie stated bluntly.

“What do you mean we’re acting selfish?” Drak asked with a raised brow.

“I understand that you’re all hurting, but have you even thought about how we feel?” Trixie asked, her eyes giving a small glare.

“What are you trying to get at?” Drak asked.

“I’m saying that you and your friends don’t take our feelings into consideration as much. Every time any of you leave the house, or get into a fight, we’re worried sick about you. We think the worst, and that happens to be neither of you coming back,” Trixie started.

“But we always come back,” Drak defended.

“These past few times you have, but what if you don’t? We feel useless that we can’t do anything, and to make up for it, we’ve been doing our best to learn how to keep you all safe. When I’m on break after a performance, I’m not relaxing. Instead, I have a spell tome in my hands, and I’m reading it front to back. Ditzy has been trying to make sure she doesn’t have to tell her own daughter that the man she looks up to might not be coming home,” Trixie said as she stood up.

Drak gave a small frown as he averted his eyes from his mare. His attention returned to the floor as he thought about what Trixie told him. He knew the mare was right, as he or his friends never gave much thought about how their mares were feeling. They thought their mares would be fine, and that everything would turn out okay. Seemed like the opposite was true as they caused their mares to worry about them so constantly. He was also hurt by the thought of having Dinky lose a father after gaining one. Drak felt devastated as he looked back up at the mare, a pained expression on his face.

“I’m sorry,” Drak said.

“I’m sorry, too. I shouldn’t have been so harsh, but you needed to know,” Trixie said as she sat back on the human’s lap.

“I understand, though. We thought that you all could handle us just going out there, but I guess we were wrong. We also assumed that probably not saying we were going out fighting would keep you from worrying,” Drak said as he scratched behind Trixie’s ear.

“It’s okay. We didn’t want to worry any of you either. I’m pretty sure the others are going to be told the same thing,” Trixie said. “But let’s move on from this depressing subject.”

“Would you like to get back to your massage?” Drak offered.

“Let’s skip that and move on to the bath,” Trixie said as she grabbed the human’s hand and started pulling him to the baths.

Drak gave a small laugh as he was pulled a few feet before reaching the baths. Trixie turned around after they had arrived, and planted a deep, passionate kiss on the human’s lips. The human was surprised at first, but quickly melted against her soft lips. The mare gave a small moan as she moved her hands towards her mate’s pants. Drak felt the mare tugging at his shorts, and pulled away from the kiss. A dark blush bloomed across his face as he looked at his mare.

“Trixie, you know we can’t be doing that here,” Drak said as he tried to pull her hands away.

“You don’t have to worry. This is Aloe’s and Lotus’ off day. We have this whole place to ourselves, and you need helping relaxing,” Trixie purred as she continued to pull at his pants.

“But my bosses could hear us, or worse, they could walk in on us,” Drak tried to reason, ignoring his growing arousal.

“You don’t have to worry about that. They’ve actually left for the day to visit their family in Prance. They also said they wouldn’t mind us using this place for this reason,” Trixie said as she finally lowered Drak’s pants.

Drak blushed heavily as he tried to cover himself. Trixie wasn’t going to have any of that and grabbed his arms with her magic. It wasn’t that the human didn’t mind being naked in front of the showmare, but he didn’t want any others walking in on them. He looked down at the azure unicorn to see her giving him a caring look.

“You don’t have anything to worry about. The front of the door is locked. The sign shows that it’s closed, and just to make sure, I also turned out most of the lights,” Trixie said reassuringly, giving small kisses along the human’s jawline.

Drak gave a small groan as he felt Trixie start pulling up his shirt. He felt her magic release his arms, and decided to follow her lead. He knew that the mare wouldn’t try anything with him unless he was comfortable. He gave one last look around the spa before meeting the mare’s gaze. Her violet eyes met his, and he saw that she meant no discomfort to him. Relaxing a little, the human leaned forward, meeting the unicorn in another kiss. He felt as her tail wrapped around his leg, tugging him towards the bath.

The mare pulled away, giving the human a sultry look before turning her back to him. Trixie looked over her shoulder, giving a sexy shake to her rump, and stepping into the bath. Drak felt his arousal starting to reach its highest point after getting a few glimpses of the unicorn’s slightly soaked lips. It wasn’t helped either when the mare pressed her breasts together, showing off her voluptuous cleavage. Trixie sunk into the water until her eyes were only above the water, inviting the human to join her.

Drak took careful steps into the bath, making sure not to slip on his way down. Once he was halfway down in the bath, Trixie pulled him the rest of the way with her magic. The human was submerged under the water for a couple of seconds before coming back up. He gave a small pout at the unicorn, but it soon turned into a pleased smile as the unicorn started laughing. Trixie wasn’t able to avoid the water that splashed around, but it only added to her already sexy look. The mare carefully swam over to the human, and set him on one of the seats.

“Now, Drak, I want you to just relax and let me handle everything,” Trixie said. Her hand delicately stroked the human’s cock.

“You know that I can’t do that. I would feel right leaving you hanging,” Drak said as his body tensed from the mare’s ministrations.

“I know, but you can take care of me later. Right now is about you, and we aren’t leaving until we’re both satisfied,” Trixie said as she massaged the human’s balls.

Drak’s body tensed as he tried to grip the seat. Trixie didn’t leave any part of him unattended as she gave puffs of air against his twitching cock. The mare could feel the slight heat his cock was giving off, and small beads of his precum were starting to form. The unicorn lowered herself down until she was level with his length. Her tongue snaked its way around the base of his cock, causing a loud groan to escape. Trixie ran her tongue up and down the human’s entire length, relishing in his pre’s bitter, but salty taste.

Her tongue continued to work the human’s cock until a thought crossed her mind. She thought back to the truth and dare game they played, and remembered one of Drak’s fantasies. Trixie looked at her breasts and wondered if she was able to pull it off. She wasn’t small compared to other ponies, but she wasn’t as big as some others. The showmare gave a few squeezes to her breasts, moaning a little in response. The unicorn pulled away from the human’s cock, causing him to look down.

Trixie took a breast in each hand, and placed them around the human’s cock. Drak’s eyes went wide as he watched Trixie azure breasts wrap around his length. The unicorn gave a devilish grin as she slowly rubbed her breasts against his manhood. The human leaned further back as he melted under the mare’s actions. The showmare looked up to see the pleasured look on the human’s face, and decided to further her actions. Not stopping her gentle stroking with her breasts, she put the tip of his cock in her mouth.

“Ahhn, Trixie… that feels… incredible,” Drak said between ragged breaths.

This was the reaction the mare was looking for. Her breasts rubbed along the human’s shaft that was submerged in water, while she sucked on the other part of his shaft that was sticking above the water’s surface. The showmare hummed with the cock in her mouth, sending vibrations of pleasure up the human’s spine. She felt as her mate placed his hands on the back of her, his hips slowly thrusting up. Trixie grinned internally as she increased her pace. Her eyes closed as she listened to the human’s deep pants.

The human’s thrust became more prominent as he neared his climax. His groans soon became growls as he tried to reach his peak. His actions wasn’t lost to the mare as she tried to help him reach his end. Trixie put everything she had in her strokes as she wrapped her tongue around his cock. His pre was coming out in copious amounts, and she gladly lapped up every drop that appeared. The unicorn could never get enough of the human’s essence, and made to savor it every time they made love. She could feel her own lips starting to burn, begging to have his cock rammed inside her.

Trixie pushed those thoughts to the side as she attended to her mate. Drak was panting heavily as he was sitting right on the edge. The warm water had easily made them sweat since they began, and it showed more as the unicorn continued her ministrations. The showmare’s ears swiveled as she hear the human speak lowly.

“Trixie, I’m… close,” Drak warned.

Trixie didn’t even stop as she rubbed her breasts as hard as she could. Her wet, smooth fur finally bringing the human over the edge. His hands held her head in place as spurt after heavy spurt of his cum entered her mouth. She moaned in delight as she swallowed every drop of his seed. Her eyes sparkled as she could taste everything that was him. The unicorn’s body shuddered as she continued to swallow, a small orgasm ripping through her body. Drak gave a few more thrusts with his hips before falling back into the seat.

Trixie waited a few seconds for his twitching member to relax before slowly pulling away. Her tongue was still coiled around his length, picking up any stray cum that she didn’t get to land in her mouth. She pulled off with a soft pop, swishing around a bit of the cum before giving a loud swallow. She knew that the human liked it when he heard that she swallowed his seed, and she couldn’t lie either that she enjoyed the action. The showmare moved her body so that she was straddling the human’s lap.

Drak looked up to see Trixie smiling down at him with a loving look. He returned her smile with one of his own as he gently grasped at her flank. The mare let out a slight gasp as his fingers slowly kneaded her flesh. The mare saw that his cock was only half-erect and slowly ground herself against him. The human let out a few groans at her actions, feeling his length getting hard again. Drak could feel the heat that was coming off of Trixie’s pussy, and compared to the water, it was like a furnace.

“Are you ready to pay me back for my services?” Trixie whispered hotly.

Drak gave a small nod, and Trixie lifted herself up. Her horn flared to life as she lined up his cock with her marehood. She felt the tip press against her opening, and slid his member right in. The mare let out a loud moan as her walls massaged his entire length. She loved the feeling of the human’s cock filling her up. The experience was entirely different from a stallion’s, and it wasn’t one that she would give up easily. She and Ditzy may have agreed to having a bigger herd with Drak, but they were going to make sure any mare that joined was in it for the love than what he could do in bed.

Drak gave a low groan as he felt the unicorn’s velvet walls. He enjoyed the feeling of the smooth, pink walls wrapping around his cock, trying to milk him for his seed. He reached out to Trixie’s breasts, pinching the nipples between his finger and thumb. The mare gave a loud squeak as she felt her nipple being played with. Her tail thrashed harshly in the water, trying to find something to grasp. The human saw the slightly pained look the unicorn was giving, and lifted his leg a little out of the water.

He felt the smooth, wet tail around his leg, and he pulled it with him under water. The mare looked down at him with loving eyes as she finally started to pull up. Drak could feel the difference in temperature as the water surrounded his cock as it left the hot confines of the mare’s love tunnel. His hands traveled down her body, grabbing at her flank, and massaging her cutie marks. The mare threw her head back in pleasure as she slammed herself back down. The water splashed around them as they started a slow, hard rhythm.

Trixie would lift herself up to his tip, and as she came back down, he would meet her halfway. The resounding slap echoed around the room as the mare let out shrieks of pleasure. Her eyes glazed over in pleasure as she bounced up and down the human’s length. Her mind was flooded with pleasure as she felt the human’s fingers dig slightly into flank. Her mind soon came back to a feeling she enjoyed, and shook her head so she could focus. The unicorn found that hard to as her mate continued to thrust in and out of her.

“Drak,” Trixie called out in a quiet voice.

Drak didn’t let up as he looked up at his mare. “What?”

“You remember that dare you had to do back at the sleepover?” Trixie asked.

Drak’s face exploded in an embarrassing blush as he remembered both of them so vividly. “Which one?”

“The one where you… spanker me,” Trixie said between her pants. “Do you think you can do it again?”

“Are you sure that you want me to? I don’t want to end up hurting you,” Drak said hesitantly.

“Yes, and I know you won’t hurt me. Just slap my cutie mark, and it should all work out,” Trixie explained as she guided the human’s hand to the area she wanted him to hit.

Drak looked between the mare and the spot that she wanted him to hit. He looked up to her pleading, but loving eyes. She trusted him to do this act, and she knew that he would never mean to harm her. Swallowing the lump in his throat, he moved close to flank, giving small rub before bringing his hand back. The mare didn’t stop bouncing on his cock, but her movements slowed a little as she waited to him to spank her.

Drak brought his hand down, and heard it connect with the mare’s rear. Trixie let out a loud moan of pleasure as she felt the small stinging sensation in her cutie mark. Her head shot back as her back arched from the combination of pain and pleasure rushed through her body. Her breathing became heavier, as her eyes glossed over. She looked to her rear to see a slight red mark from where his hand landed, and looked back at him. Her voice was low, sultry as she pushed for more.

“Please, Drak, more. Give me more, and make them harder,” Trixie said, her hot breath blowing past the human’s ear.

Drak could hear the lust in her voice, and complied with her request. He brought his other hand back, and slapped her other flank. He felt her walls tighten for a few seconds around his girth as the mare let out another pleasured moan. Her arms around the human’s head, pulling him between her cleavage. She didn’t bury his head, but he still found it hard to breathe somewhat. The mare relaxed her hold a little after not feeling anything, and looked at the human. He grinned at her as he brought both of his hands down at the same time. A resounding slap filled the walls of the bath, and Trixie didn’t hold back her voice.

“Oh, Celestia, yes! Give me more, Drak! Spank my flanks until they are red!” Trixie screamed.

Drak nodded as he switched up how he spanked his mare’s rear. As he slapped his mare’s flank, he leaned forward and grabbed one of her nipples in her mouth. He felt her walls become increasing tight around his cock, sucking him in further. The mare wrapped her hands around his head tighter, holding him against her breast. He licked at the hardened nub, giving gentle bites and tugs to the blue nipple. The mare was whimpering in pleasure as she slammed against his hips. Seeing that Trixie was lost in the pleasure, he expertly rolled her so that she was sitting on the seat of the bath.

The mare pulled back, panting her hot breath against the human’s face before he went for her other breast. Drak slammed in and out of her moist, hot tunnel, his hands stinging from how many times he spanked his mare. He could feel his peak reaching, and the sparks from the mare’s horn showed that she was getting close. He let go of her nipple and moved towards her sparking horn. He engulfed the appendage in his mouth, licking along the grooves of the horn. Trixie’s entire body went lax as she submitted herself to the pleasure.

Her screams died down to simple mewls as she couldn’t form coherent thoughts. Drak continued to lick along her horn, humming a few times to send ripples of pleasure through the mare’s body. He thrusted in and out of his mare with all his strength as her sparks intensified. Trixie was able to find her voice as she spoke softly.

“I’m… close,” Trixie said as she cupped the human’s cheek.

Drak slammed into her with everything he had. He gave a gentle bite to her horn, and a good simultaneous slap to her flank. Trixie finally lost her will to hold back her orgasm, and released. Her juices sprayed into the back as her walls clenched around the human’s length. Her horn shot out its condensed magic, and the human happily swallowed what entered his mouth. The taste was still sweet to the human, and made sure to clean off any residue that was still on her horn as he pulled away.

Drak gave a few more hard thrusts before finally hitting his own peak. His hot, white seed shot deep into the mare. Her once pink insides turning white again as she was filled with her lover’s essence. The human felt his cock give a few more throbs before finally dying down. The mare cuddled close to her mate as he fell right next to her. Both basked in their afterglow, breathing heavily as they gave each other gentle kisses. Trixie saw Drak’s cum starting to float in the water, and decided to deal with it later.

The two were silent for a couple of minute before the unicorn woke the human up. Trixie easily pulled the human towards the shower, and they helped each other clean off. The two gave sighs of happiness as they felt each other’s gentle touch. Once the two were finished showering, they started getting dressed. Trixie took away Drak’s clothes, and threw them in the washer so they would be clean for tomorrow.

“How are you feeling?” Trixie asked.

“Much better, but what about Ditzy?” Drak asked.

“She allowed me to have my one on one time with you. I asked her if she was sure, and she said that she had something else planned for the two of you,” Trixie said as she leaned against the human.

“So, what are we going to do while we wait for our clothes to finish cleaning?” Drak asked.

“Aloe and Lotus allowed me the use of their spare bedroom. Follow me and we can get some rest,” Trixie explained.

Trixie helped Drak to the spare bedroom that twins had at the spa. She opened the door to a room that had pink colored walls. The bed was big enough fit two people and a nightstand to the side of it. The unicorn’s horn flared to life as she pulled the sheets back. The showmare walked Drak to one side of the bed, and laid him down. She walked over to the other side, and sidled up to the human. The two of them held each other close as the unicorn nuzzled the human’s chest.

“Thank you, Trixie,” Drak said lovingly.

“We’re always here for you, Drak. Just don’t forget that you’re not alone in this,” Trixie said as she pulled the human close.

Trixie nuzzled the human’s head as he held her close. The showmare was glad the spa twins offered her the use of the spare bedroom, and she was glad that Drak was feeling better. She hummed a tune from her younger years quietly as the human slept peacefully in her arms.

Sultry Model

Final Stand
By: Duelist96
Chapter 52: Sultry Model

Things were normal at Canterlot castle, or that’s how it seemed. Celestia and Luna were busy signing documents and ignoring some requests that came from nobles. Celestia had already broken three quills while Luna was looking worse for wear. They both knew where their worry was coming from, but they were unsure of how to handle the problem. It has been only three days after they saved Chrysalis, and Blake was distracted with his own thing. Celestia was halfway finished signing off on a document when she broke her fourth quill. Luna let out a heavy sigh as she put down her quill and got her sister’s attention.

“Tia, you need to calm down. We’ve been going through paperwork for two hours and you’ve already broken four of your best quills,” Luna said with slight worry.

“What else am I supposed to do? We’ve already tried talking to him and we also gave him the space that he needed. I’m worry to death about him and the others are feeling the same thing,” Celestia said with a slightly raised voice.

“Then maybe we should get somepony else to help,” Luna offered.

“Who could possibly help Blake where we couldn’t?” Celestia asked as she glared at her sister.

“Fleur,” Luna answered casually.

“She would just be as helpful as we were,” Celestia shot back as she rubbed her temples. “Plus, she hasn’t gotten to know Blake well enough yet.”

“I understand your concern sister, but it’s possible we need another pony’s help. We’ve already agreed to have her join, and Blake has his enjoyed his time with her. They have gotten close enough that her stubborn nature might break through his thick skull,” Luna explained as she draped a wing over her sister’s back.

“I guess it’s worth a shot,” Celestia said as she heaved a heavy sigh. “It feels weird not being able the ones to help.”

“I know it feels weird, but if she’s going to join, then we need to have faith in her,” Luna said, giving a light nuzzle to her sister.

Returning her sister’s nuzzle, Celestia grabbed her phone to call Fleur. She held the device to her ear, continuing to nuzzle Luna, before Fleur finally answered.

“Hello, Tia. What can I help you with?” Fleur asked in her sing-song voice.

“Hey, Fleur. I was wondering if you could possibly stop by the castle?” Celestia gave a small wince at her request.

Fleur’s voice turned serious in an instant. “Does this have to do about Blake?”

Celestia wanted to play it off as a casual get together, but the tone Fleur used made her think twice. Drawing in a heavy breath, she replied to her friend. “It does. Luna and I were wondering if maybe you could help?”

“I’ll be there very soon. You can explain everything to me when I get there,” Fleur said.

Celestia didn’t get to say goodbye before the phone was disconnected. The while alicorn looked at her phone with remorse, like she had done something she hadn’t. Luna easily saw her sister’s distress and nuzzled closer. The elder alicorn wrapped her arms around the younger alicorn, holding her close to fight back her tears. Luna’s horn flared to life as she made the documents disappear, setting them aside for a later date. Her sister’s well-being mattered more than a bunch of requests from the nobles. Luna said nothing as she held her older sister close, waiting for Fleur to arrive.

Fleur

Fleur was quickly out of her house and inside a carriage heading for Canterlot Castle. The mare was busy running through random thoughts, trying to figure out what could be wrong with Blake. She had a fairly good idea of what was causing distress in her soon to be herd. She still shivered at the memory of how the humans looked after their fight. She was aware of Blake’s fast healing, but something else seemed to be bothering him. She wanted to ask him if everything was okay, but she pushed it back to help him clean up.

She wasn’t going to let it sit to the side any longer now that it was hurting Celestia and Luna. Fleur was hoping to avoid any real confrontation with the human, but if it came down to it, she will get her answers. She felt the carriage slow down before coming to a complete stop. A bat mare in her purple armor opened the door, and helped the unicorn out. One look from Fleur told the guard everything she needed to know and guided the unicorn to her destination. The unicorn already knew her way to the princesses’ chambers and walked at a faster pace than the guard. The guard didn’t say anything as she picked up her own pace to keep up with the model.

The two were soon standing outside two large golden doors. The bat mare was about to knock when Fleur pushed the doors open. The night guard said nothing, knowing better than to chastise a unicorn that was at the top during her years in Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns. Celestia and Luna looked up when the doors were pushed aside, and saw Fleur coming towards them. Luna gestured for the guard to take her leave and she did. Celestia’s horn flared to life as she closed the doors behind her friend.

Fleur gave a quick bow before getting straight to the point. “So, where is he?”

Celestia and Luna gave each other a quick glance before Celestia cleared her throat to speak. “He’s at the training grounds.”

“You can explain to me what’s going on as we head over there,” Fleur said as she turned on her heel and headed out the doors.

Celestia and Luna rose out of their seats, following closely behind Fleur. The three of them passed a few guards that saluted them on their way to the training grounds. The two alicorns looked at each other before Luna finally spoke up.

“After the incident with Chrysalis, Blake has been in the training grounds for the past two days.” Luna started.

“He spends every hour practicing his new blade technique, punching a dummy, to even sparring with the guards. He has thankfully not hurt any of them, but he has been pushing himself very hard.” Celestia added.

“We’ve asked him to take a break, and he does, but it’s only for a few minutes before he goes back to training,” Luna finished, her voice sounding very hurt.

Fleur nodded her head as they continued to walk. She pinched the bridge of her muzzle as she tried to keep her emotions in check. The three of them soon reached the training grounds, and Blake was there as the princesses had mentioned. Fleur noticed the human’s body covered in sweat, dirt marks and grass stains covered his clothes and body, and he was panting heavily. The unicorn looked the human up and down a few times before turning to the two princesses.

“You both should get some rest. I’ll take it from here,” Fleur said as she smiled at them.

“Good luck, Fleur, and do take care of yourself,” Luna said before teleporting back to her room.

“Before I go, Fleur, I wish to say something,” Celestia said.

“What is it?” Fleur asked with a raised brow.

“I’ve invited you not to only help Blake, but to also let you know that you’re officially a part of the herd,” Celestia said as she placed a hand on her friend’s shoulder, smiling warmly at her.

“Don’t you think it’s a little too soon?” Fleur asked.

“I asked Luna the same thing, but she was right in what she said,” Celestia said.

“What would that be?” Fleur asked.

“You two have been getting along very well and you’ve both shown that you care for each other. You both talk about each other a lot, and I think it’s time. So, go help him, and have fun if he is willing,” Celestia said as she continued smile warmly before walking off.

Fleur looked between the alicorn and human as her face grew slightly red. Once the alicorn was gone, the unicorn looked back at the sweaty human. Thoughts of both helping him and rutting him ran through her mind. She pushed her perversions to the side for now, deciding to help the human for now. Taking a deep breath, she walked towards the spiraling staircase, descending them with careful steps.

Blake

Blake was panting heavily as his arm turned back to normal. The voice that he once heard when he used this ability hasn’t shown up, and he wondered if it was a one-time thing. After his first use of the blade, he knew how to use it to its fullest capabilities. Pulling his thoughts away from his second ability, he looked around at the training grounds. Debris of broken training dummies littered the ground, and indentations of where he or the guards had fallen during their spars. Shaking his head, he readied for another session with the broken training dummy. He was about to strike when something glittered in front of him.

He shook his head and saw a light on the dummy. It moved up and down a few times before moving to the side. He followed the light with his eyes, until he saw Fleur walking towards him. He saw the unicorn giving a small smile that he happily returned. The mare continued to walk towards him, and he started cleaning off a few of his dirty spots. He found that to be a futile effort as he only smeared the dirt, grass, and sweat over his body. He heard Fleur give a small giggle at his actions as she floated over a damp cloth.

“Thanks,” Blake said as he took the cloth and started cleaning off his body.

“You’re quite welcome, dear,” Fleur said as she stepped into the moonlight.

Blake saw the unicorn step out from the shadows and he was surprised to see what she was wearing. The mare usually wore a dress to show off her slim figure, but she was in something more casual. She was wearing a pair of jeans and a keyhole sweater. It was obvious she was wearing nothing underneath the sweater from the easy view the open chest area gave to the human. The human could tell it was Rarity’s handy work from the three diamonds that were on each article of clothing. He wiped off the last bit of sweat from his forehead before setting the cloth aside and looking at the training dummy.

“So, what can I help you with?” Blake asked as he readied himself for a strike.

“I just thought I would stop by and see how you were doing,” Fleur casually stated.

The casual tone from Fleur didn’t go unnoticed by the human as he dropped his stance and faced the unicorn. “That’s nice to know, but what’s the real reason?” Blake pressed as he crossed his arms.

Fleur’s ears pinned back as she shuffled on her feet a bit. She wanted to come up with some lie as to why she was visiting, but it didn’t seem like it would work. She has also been nothing but truthful during their conversations and she wasn’t going to risk their relationship on a lie. As much as it pained her to rat out her friends, she knew it was better than making up a lie that could ruin everyone’s relationship. Meeting the human’s soft, but stern stare, she answered him.

“Celestia and Luna sent me to talk to you,” Fleur said.

“Like I told them, I’m fine and I’m not going to hurt myself,” Blake said in a slightly harsh tone.

Fleur winced from his tone, while fighting down her own emotions as she tried to keep the human calm. “They’re worried about you. Even I’m worried about you after hearing what you’ve been doing.”

Blake’s gaze hardened as he spoke back. “Worried about what exactly? Worried that I’m going to get hurt?! I can recover from any fucking wound, and so can Marcus, Luke, and Andrew! The rest don’t get the luxury!” Blake said slightly louder.

“That doesn’t mean we still don’t worry about the injuries that you suffer. We just don’t want-” Fleur started, but only to be cut off.

“All my friends can still end up dead, while I can suffer my entire spine breaking and get up after that! None of you know at all what I saw while I was in that forest!” Blake said as he got in the mare’s face.

“That’s because you won’t tell us what happened!” Fleur shouted back.

Blake was taken aback by the mare’s sudden outburst, but pressed forward even more. “I nearly saw seven of my friends die before my very eyes! I was already worried for Drak and Marcus. Even if they were still able to handle Ambrosia, how am I supposed to tell them that I let seven of our friends die?!” Blake yelled back, his breathing becoming heavier. Fleur didn’t say anything, and the human continued on.

“I’ll show you how bad I have it since I have to watch my friends nearly die in every fight we get into,” Blake said as he walked towards a weapons rack.

Fleur let out a small gasp as the human grabbed a knife. He walked back towards the mare and showed her the knife. He turned the blade towards himself, earning another gasp from the mare. The mare could feel her legs shake as the human brought the knife to his chest. Blake let out a small grunt from the blade piercing his flesh, Feur’s eyes filling with tears.

“This is what I’m talking about,” Blake said as he pulled the blade out. The wound on his chest already healed after the knife pulled out.

“Two!” Another stab.

“Three!”

“Stop,” Fleur whispered.

“Four!” A stab to his neck

“Five!” A slit across his wrist.

“Please, stop,” Fleur pleaded a little louder, but it fell on deaf ears.

“Six!”

“Seven!”

“Eight!”

“Nine!”

“Te-”

“STOP!” Fleur screamed as she gripped the human’s arm in her magic.

Tears were falling from the mare’s face as she pulled the blade from the human’s grip. She didn’t release the human’s arm from her magic, fear that he would continue his explanation running through her mind. Blake could see the mare trembling where she stood. He sighed heavily as he started moving towards the mare. The unicorn didn’t look at him or even move as he pulled her in with his other arm. He could feel the mare’s tears fall on his bare body, her body trembling as she tried to calm her nerves.

“This is what I’m talking about. We’ve survived everything up until now, and this fight has shown us that we aren’t strong enough to handle them,” Blake said softly as he stroked the mare’s mane.

“Why do… you all… think you need… to fight them… without us,” Fleur said between sobs.

“It’s because we want to keep you safe. You’ve seen that we have caused a few problems already, and we don’t want to drag you into them,” Blake said.

“Why do you feel the need to protect us?” Fleur asked, looking up at the human with her tear filled eyes.

“Because we’ve put too much time in making our relationships work. We’re not going to risk losing the ones we love,” Blake said as he wiped away her tears.

“Then why is it that all of you only think about yourselves when you go out to fight?” Fleur asked as she gave a scowl.

“What?” Blake asked confused.

“None of you have realized how much you make us worry. Even after some of the fights where you came out unharmed, we were still worried sick about you. We’ve put in the same amount of time to make these relationships work and we’re not risking to losing the ones that we love,” Fleur said as her horn slowly flared to life.

Blake saw her horn flaring to life, but before he could ask anything, a bright flash filled his vision. He felt the same pull effects of a teleportation spell. He was glad that he was used to such a spell, thanks to the princesses, but it was still a little nauseating. He could still feel the unicorn against him for a few seconds before she was gone.

Bedroom

Blake opened his eyes to see that he was in his bedroom, and Fleur was nowhere to be seen. He could feel the soft mattress against his back as he looked up at the ceiling. He tried to get up, but found that he was unable to. He also felt a slight breeze, and when he looked down, he saw that his bottom clothes were missing. He looked at his wrists and ankles to see that he was being held down by Fleur’s magic, but she was still nowhere to be seen. The human struggled in his grips before a light giggle pulled his attention forward.

“Don’t bother trying to break free. I was one of Celestia’s top unicorns during my school days,” Fleur said as she walked into the moonlight.

Blake’s eyes widened as he saw the mare’s entire naked form. His eyes roamed up and down her body, drinking in every curve that he could see. The mare’s breasts were on full display, and he could see the hungry look in her eyes. Fleur stepped on the edge of the bed, slowly crawling towards him. The mare crawled over him, her warm breath tickling his skin. Fleur’s nostrils flared as she inhaled the human’s scent. Blake’s sweat along with the scent of dirt was a wonderful combination.

She inhaled his scent as she climbed up to his face. Blake could feel her tail rub along his inner thigh, teasing his flaccid member. His eyes were shut tight as he fought against the building arousal. He slowly cracked his eyes open to see Fleur’s beautiful pale violet eyes. The amount of lust the mare had showed as she leaned close to his ear.

Her breath was warm as she whispered seductively. “You have a very nice magazine under your bed.”

Blake looked at her with confusion as her pale magenta aura grew brighter. He was wondering what she was doing, when he saw a magazine float by. The magazine was a recent photoshoot with Fleur headlining the entire thing. The mare was never naked in the magazine, but the clothes she wore left little to the imagination. Fleur straddled his chest, the juices from her marehood dripping a little. The mare hummed to herself as she flipped through the magazine, looking at the pictures that she was in.

Blake squirmed under the mare, trying to make himself seem smaller as the mare continued to ignore him. He could feel Fleur sliding back and forth, her arousal spreading further down his chest. He was able to ignore the mare’s teasing as he remembered what she said before teleporting him to his bedroom.

“Why are you doing this?” Blake asked as he fought down his building arousal.

“Because you need to be reminded that you’re not alone. You have mares that care for you, and it seems this is the only way right now to get through your thick skull. There may also be a few other reasons as well,” Fleur explained as she continued to look through the magazine.

“What other reasons could that be?” Blake asked, letting out a small groan as the mare refused to let up her teasing.

Fleur looked from behind the magazine, her eyes having a sultry gaze as her tail moved towards Blake’s aching cock. Her soft tail hairs brushed along his shaft, causing him to shiver in pleasure. The unicorn continued to tease his cock with her tail as she answered him.

“Celestia said that I was a member of your herd now. I plan to make use of this chance and to show you just how much I love you.” Fleur traced her finger along the human’s jawline as he looked up at her.

“There seems to be something else you’re not telling me,” Blake said as the magic around his wrists started to lighten up.

Fleur gave a small frown as she answered him. “There is another one. I was right when I said that we’ve put too much time in these relationships to have the over so soon. I’ve been with a partners before, but you’re the first that I’ve actually felt a real connection with. You’ve treated me like any other mare and showed real interest in things other than my modeling career.”

“That’s because you have a great personality, Fleur. You could have been a receptionist at a desk and I would still enjoy your company. You’re a very intelligent mare, and if tonight is anything to go by, you’re pretty well-versed in magic,” Blake said as he smiled up at the mare.

The human felt the magic around his wrists disappear, and he moved them quickly around the mare’s waist. Fleur let out a surprised gasp from his hands gripping near her cutie marks, but looking down, she saw the love he held for her. Blake’s fingers clenched her firm rear, causing a shiver of pleasure to run up her spine. The unicorn never told people this, except for Celestia, but the area around her cutie mark was very sensitive. She could already feel her first climax approaching and she couldn’t find her voice to let the human know.

Blake was enjoying the reactions he was getting from the mare. He could feel her juices increase in quantity as it dripped along his chest. The smell of her arousal filled his nostrils, and he wanted a taste. Fleur was letting out low moans that were music to the human’s ears. He felt every shake and tremble as he massaged the mare’s flanks, trying to bring out more of her sweet voice. As he drew the mare’s marehood closer to his mouth, the scent of her own juices became stronger. Her arousal smelled sweet, like some kind of fruit, but he couldn’t place what kind. Grinning at the only possible way to find out her flavor, he placed her pussy above his mouth.

Fleur felt the warm breath of the human hit her twitching marehood. The unicorn fought back the urge to cum as she tried to focus on brining the human to full mast. She looked over her shoulder to see that she was getting the desired effect. The human’s cock was twitching with want as her tail continued to tease it. She grinned at seeing the human’s cock, the alien look of it enticing to her. Her attention was lost when something wet, smooth, and strong ran along her labia. Her eyes were shut tight as she couldn’t hold back her orgasm.

Blake gave one slow, long lick to the mare’s labia and could feel her juices covering his face. Pushing aside her early orgasm, he went to lapping away at her sweet nectar. He was finally able to place a fruit with the scent, and it was strawberries. He happily licked up her running juices, the mare’s body still trembling as her back was arched. He could hear the deep pants of the mare above, and giving a few more licks of her sweet juices, he pulled away. He looked up at the mare with loving eyes as she stared down at him in lust.

“Seems like someone is a little more eager than I thought,” Blake said as he gave a grin to the mare.

“Between you and me… I’m very sensitive… around my cutie marks,” Fleur explained as she gathered her breath.

Fleur’s tail continued to rub along Blake’s length, causing him to groan in pleasure. Blake felt his arms move to the side as the mare crawled to his waist. The human looked down at the mare with rapt attention as she took her time to reach his throbbing length. She could see his cock twitch with his heartbeat, showing how excited he had become. Looking up at the human, she gave a seductive grin as she pressed her muzzle against his cock. She took a deep inhale, taking in his masculine musk. Her body trembled, while her marehood secreted more juices. Her eyes were glazed over as she pulled away from his cock, grasping it in her svelte hand.

She slowly started to stroke his length as she looked at him hungrily. “You know, I know a photographer that would be willing take pictures of Celestia, Luna, and I for a magazine that you would be the only one to get to look at.” Fleur showed what she meant as she removed her hand and placed Blake’s cock between her breasts.

Blake gave a loud groan as he felt the mare start to pump him for everything he had. His hands gripped the bedsheets as his mind swam in an ocean of pleasure. He felt the mare’s warm breath hit his cock, causing to throb even more as she spoke in a seductive whisper.

“I could even have her do the same for the other mares and their coltfriends.” Fleur planted soft kisses along the crown of the human’s cock.

Fleur felt the human thrust his hips up, trying to get her maw around his cock. She couldn’t help the little giggle that escaped her hips as she watched the human writhe under her. She would be more than happy to suck on the alien appendage, but she had another place she wanted to feel it. Her horn flared to life as she summoned a bottle of lube. Blake looked up to see the mare open the lube bottle and squirt a bit of it in her hands. As she rubbed her hands together, she squirted some of it between her breasts.

Blake shivered at the cool feeling of the liquid. The mare gripped his shaft with both hands, stroking more of the lube over his cock while her breasts added an extra coat. As she worked the lube over his cock, she noticed a pearl colored drop formed at his tip and decided to have a little taste. Her tongue collected the small amount of pre and closed her eyes as she relished in the flavor. It was bitter and salty, but there was a slight sweetness to it. She placed it with his heavy fruit and vegetable diet as the cause of the sweetness, and she was already craving more of it. She wanted to wrap her lips around his entire length and suck out every drop of his delectable cum, but she restrained herself.

After giving a few more strokes to the human’s cock, Fleur pulled herself away. Blake shivered as the cool air hit his lube covered cock. He looked up at the mare in a daze as she straddled his hips. He could feel the tip of his cock press against her hot, moist entrance, causing a pleasurable groan. The unicorn continued to tease the human as she slid her pussy up and down his length. Blake was getting tired of the mare’s teasing and quickly turned the tables on her. He grabbed her flanks and rolled to the side.

Fleur gave a surprised yelp as she was sent on her back to the bed, looking up at the panting human. The unicorn felt that she may have gone too far with her teasing, but the way he look at her sent a thrill up her spine. Her arms wrapped around the back of his neck, while her legs wrapped around his waist, and her tail wrapped around one of her legs. She leaned in close to the human, her hot breath hitting his ear.

“Take me, now,” Fleur demanded.

Blake didn’t need another word from the mare before ramming his cock all the way. He gave an audible grunt as he felt her vice like walls gripping at his length. The mare let out a loud moan as she felt her insides filled in an instant. The feeling of the human’s cock inside her was a thrilling new experience as her walls massaged the human’s length. Her body trembled with pleasure as the smell of sweat and sex assaulted her senses. She gripped at his cock with her walls, refusing to let him slip free, but thanks to her juices and the lube, he easily slid back. She gave a whimper of disappointment as the full feeling became empty.

As Blake pulled his cock from the warm confines of her pussy, he put attention towards her horn. Fleur felt the human’s warm breath blow across her horn and her panting breath let him know how much she wanted it. He decided to have a little payback at the mare for everything that she did before. Blake stuck out his tongue and slowly started at the base of her horn. He could feel her walls tighten around his cock, making him reach his edge faster. He was ready to burst when she was giving him that tit-fuck, and her gripping walls was bringing him to his climax. He used as much of his willpower to fight off his orgasm to continue teasing the mare.

He timed his thrusts with his licks. The tip of his cock would be the only thing inside her as he licked at the base of her horn. As his tongue traveled up the mare’s horn, he would slowly push in. The mare’s cheeks were a bright read, a surprising sight to see on her pale pink coat. She brought her body closer to the human, her breasts rubbing against his chest, sending pleasure through both of them. Blake was willing to go faster, but he wanted to hear the mare beg for it. He continued to tease the mare, her resistance very strong as she continued to moan.

Blake frowned internally as he stopped his thrusting and moved on to another tactic. He looked at the mare’s horn for a few seconds before wrapping his laps around the appendage. The mare arched her back as his tongue coiled around her horn. He hummed lowly, sending vibrations through the mare’s horn and making everything seem hazy. Fleur was breathing heavily through her nose as she bit the human’s neck softly. She enjoyed hearing the human groan, but she was starting to reach her limit. He was sending immense pleasure through her body, a heat forming in her core that wouldn’t be put out until he went further.

Fleur was never a mare to beg for anything. She always worked for what she wanted, especially during sex. Being with Blake was a different experience as his resistance was just as strong as her own. She could feel his throbbing cock when her walls clamped around his member and knew that he was close. She could easily finish him off if she wanted to, but she wanted to experience a shared orgasm with the human. Swallowing her pride, glad that only the princesses, Blake, and possible other mares were going to be the only ones to see her in this state.

“Please, Blake. Stop teasing me and just ravish me,” Fleur begged as she looked at the human with half-lidded eyes.

“Very well, Fleur,” Blake whispered hotly into her ear, causing her to shiver.

Blake increased the pace of his thrusts, their sweaty bodies pressing close as he rammed into her. The mare threw aside her noble visage as she lost herself to carnal pleasure. The human sucked at her horn, swirling his tongue around the entire appendage, even licking along the grooves. He could feel the sparks of magic dance on his tongue as the mare built up to her climax. Her velvet walls gripped at his cock with increased vigor, yearning to feel his seed deep inside of her. An expert twirl around the mare’s horn finally set her off on her horngasm. He felt the condensed magic pool into his mouth, and he happily swallowed every drop the mare gave.

Her inner walls still gripped at his cock as he pulled away from her horn. They were both at their respective peaks, but needed a little something extra to finish themselves off. Blake thought back to what Fleur said about the area around her cutie marks and used that as a way to help finish her off. He grabbed near her dock while his other hand pulled back. The mare was lost in her sea of pleasure, unaware of what the human was about to do. Blake pulled at the mare’s tail as he slapped her ass. This did the trick as the mare’s clamped against his member.

“Ahhhhn!” Fleur screamed as her juices sprayed against the human’s pelvis.

The increased tightness of the mare’s walls finally sent Blake over the edge. His cock gave a violent twitch as he shot his seed deep inside her marehood. Her once pink walls were painted white as he filled her to the brim. The human looked down to see a slight bulge and wondered where that was coming from. It never happened with the princesses, so he could only assume that the unicorn had something to do with it. He pushed the thought aside as he continued to fire his cum inside her.

Fleur had a mini-orgasm as she felt the human’s warm cum fill her insides. She could feel her pussy filling with every strand of his cum, a filling pressure starting to form. She was glad that she used that ‘enhancement’ spell when they teleported, because this was something she didn’t want to forget. She felt Blake’s cock give a few soft twitches before he finally pulled out of her. She quickly placed a hand over her marehood, blocking any of the cum from leaving her. Her horn flared as she placed a small shield to keep every drop of his essence inside of her.

Blake panted heavily as he fell next to the mare. Both basked in their afterglow as they slowly pulled each other into a loving embrace. Neither said anything as they rode out their respective sexual highs. The room smelled of their sweat and bodily fluids, but it was their combined scent that made it special. Fleur hummed peacefully as she stroked the human’s hair. Blake ran his hand along the unicorn’s side, enjoying the soft feel of her fur. It was strange how between the princesses and the unicorn’s fur, they all had a different feel.

They both came down from their afterglows and gazed at each other with loving eyes. The two leaned in close, sharing a soft, passionate kiss before pulling the covers over them. They adjusted themselves under the coves until they were comfortable. They stroked each other softly as they waited for sleep’s embrace to take them.

“Thank you for everything, Fleur,” Blake said as he held the mare closer.

“Just don’t forget that we’re always here for you. You’re never alone in this world anymore, and neither are your friends,” Fleur said as she nuzzled the top of the human’s head.

Blake could still smell Fleur’s perfume through her sweat and sex. The calming scent of cherries reminded him of easier, simpler times before everything changed. He let the scent of the mare lull him to sleep as she held him close to her body. The last thing he felt was a gentle kiss from the model before finally drifting off to sleep. Fleur watched the human sleep for a few seconds as she let her mind wander. She never truly expected to be in a herd, and even if she did, she thought she would be a lead mare. Being with Blake, though, she didn’t really need to be a lead mare. She trusted the princesses and the human to make good decisions on future mares and she would be there to support them. She felt her eyes get heavy, and before she drifted off, she made a quick note to call her photographer on those special magazines.

Author's Note

Hope everyone enjoys this chapter. It you're not away, though, I have written a new story called 'Fleeting Flame' based on a few other stories that I read. It's a little more tame than what you've seen me write and it has been doing well so far. Go check it out if you want.

Lovely Bats

Final Stand
By: Duelist96
Chapter 53: Lovely Bats

The sun was beginning its descent, giving way to Luna’s rising moon. Fluttershy’s cottage was quiet, which was unusual as she had a few animal friends that would stop by. The reason why the shy mare’s cottage was so quiet was because she was currently asleep. Many of her animal friends knew never to disturb when she slept since she would always make sure they were healthy when they stopped by, even ignoring her own illnesses, whenever she became sick, sometimes. The mare was currently sound asleep on the couch, her head lying on Andrew’s lap. Andrew carefully stroked at the mare’s mane, listening to her sighs of comfort.

Andrew learned what it was like to have Fluttershy actually worry about him, if the ringing in his ears was anything to go by. The shy pegasus had pretty much scolded him for two days straight, making sure he understood how much he had her worried. He couldn’t help but laugh at the memory as well. He knew that Fluttershy had an assertive side to herself, but he didn’t expect it to be so strong when she was worried. The mare even kicked him to the couch to show how upset she was, and he was actually kind of glad she did.

Andrew took the alone time he was forced to have to think about everything that happened with Ambrosia. His left hand continued to stroke Fluttershy’s mane, while he pulled his right hand up to look at it directly. His hand was shaking, and he couldn’t accept the reason behind it. He believed many of his emotions were dead after the experimentation, and he never really saw them coming back any time soon. How wrong he was after that fight with Ambrosia. He didn’t sleep well the past two days, his own fear keeping him from finding peace.

The fear has plagued his mind, and he didn’t know what to do anymore. He heard from a few of his friends that they were training to get stronger. He also heard that Blake was able to add a new mare to his herd and he was happy for him. Thinking back to what Fluttershy said, he wondered when they would start expanding their own herd. As Andrew’s mind thought more about who could join their herd, a statement from Gentle Breeze showed up. The older mare had mentioned something about Echo looking for a fun time, but he quickly shot that idea down.

It wasn't that he didn’t find the bat mare attractive, but quite the opposite. If given a chance at all, he would have a night of wonderful sex with Echo. The reason he didn’t want to bring the mare in because he was sure that Gentle was messing with him and her daughter. Echo never seemed once interested in him, and he was sure she would break his arm if he ever brought up anything about the two of them having sex. Giving a heavy sigh, Andrew rubbed at his face as he leaned back a little.

Andrew stared at the ceiling for a few seconds before he saw something white bounce in his peripherals. He looked over to see Angel standing next to him. The bunny had a nervous look on his face as he gestured between him and Fluttershy. The human couldn’t help but laugh at the bunny’s worried antics, but he could understand why it was justified. Andrew lifted up his free hand, patting the bunny on the head as he offered a comforting smile. This didn’t seem to do much as Angel continued to look at him worriedly.

“Don’t worry, Angel. Nothing is going to happen between me and Fluttershy. She was just very worried about me. Everything will be fine in the end,” Andrew said reassuringly.

Angel looked between the human and his caretaker, his features still showing worry. The bunny gave a small nod before hugging the human’s hand. Andrew scratched behind Angel’s ears, earning small smile from the bunny before he scampered off. Andrew waited several seconds before the bunny disappeared around a corner. The human let out a small sigh as he looked down at the sleeping mare. His body tensed as he saw Fluttershy’s beautiful blue eyes looking up at him. The mare didn’t say anything as she moved off of his lap and adjusted herself so she was sitting against the arm of the couch.

Fluttershy pulled her mane in front of her face, softly stroking her silky pink strands. Her eyes would look at Andrew, and when he looked at her, she would avert her gaze. There was a slight tension in the air, and Andrew knew where it was coming from. It was the same tension that came into the room when Fluttershy came to talk to him before falling asleep on his lap. Andrew thought of what he could say to the mare, but everything only seemed to be the wrong set of words. He rubbed the bridge of his nose, releasing a heavy sigh along with it as he decided on a simple way of getting things to calm down.

“I’m sorry, Fluttershy. I never meant to cause you any worry,” Andrew said as he looked at his mare.

“I’m sorry-” Fluttershy started, but was cut off by the human.

“You have nothing to be sorry for, Fluttershy. You had every right to be angry with me and yell at me,” Andrew said as he grabbed the mare’s hand, giving it a calming squeeze.

“Still, I shouldn’t have made you sleep out here. It gets cold during the night, especially since we’re reaching fall,” Fluttershy whimpered, her head hanging low as her grip on the human’s hand tightened.

“It wouldn’t be the first time I’ve slept somewhere cold,” Andrew said jokingly, hoping to get her to smile.

His words, though, had an opposite effect on her. Fluttershy trembled slightly, and the soft sound of her sniffling was barely heard. Giving a slight frown, Andrew slid across the seat of the couch, bringing the mare closer to him. The pegasus didn’t hesitate to wrap her arms around the human, her tears soaking his shoulder. Andrew made soft ‘shushing’ sounds as he stroked the mares back. He gently rocked her back and forth, leaning his head against the side of her head to offer comfort.

Andrew said nothing as he let his mare cry. He gently ran his hands along the mare’s back, massaging the area between her wing joints. This helped to calm the mare some as her body stopped trembling. He continued his ministrations until her sniffling had calmed. He gave a few pats to the mare’s back before she pulled away from his shoulder. Some of her mane was covering her face, and he moved it to the side to her eyes were very red.

Fluttershy wiped away the last of her tears as she spoke. “It’s very lonely in there. I’ve grown accustomed to having you sleep next to me that it’s hard to sleep without you there. I need somepony close so I know that everypony is safe.”

Andrew rubbed the back of his neck, worried about what he was going to offer. “Do you finally want to start expanding?” Andrew winced a little, fear that he may have hurt his mare’s feelings. Silence filled the room, but he dared not to open his eyes.

He felt Fluttershy grab his hands, and he carefully opened them to see the mare giving a small smile. “I think we should start expanding.”
Andrew gave a little smile, happy that this didn’t hurt his mare in any way. “Is there anyone you have in mind?”

Fluttershy’s cheeks burned a dark crimson as a certain mare crossed her mind. She had a few dreams where she was making passionate love to the mare, or she was watching Andrew make love to the mare, or the best one of them all, they were all having a night of passion. The pegasus never thought about it, but after her mother’s visit, and another one that Andrew didn’t know about where she also left a few things, she was very interested in that mare. Fluttershy looked back at Andrew, her blush only intensifying more as her dreams drew close to a reality.

“E-Echo,” Fluttershy whispered.

Most people would have wondered what the pegasus had said, but after living a couple months with the mare, Andrew was able to hear her soft whispers. He was never expecting that kind of answer, and he especially didn’t know what to say. He stared into Fluttershy’s blue eyes to see if she was trying to make a joke, but behind her embarrassment and sadness, she was being entirely serious. He was pulled from his far off thoughts when the pegasus slightly shook him.

“Andrew, I know you heard me,” Fluttershy said as she waited for a response.

“I did, but I just don’t know how to respond,” Andrew said as he looked at his mare. “What made you think about her?”

Fluttershy’s blush never left her face as her mane fell down, covering half of her face. “Mother was the main reason behind this. I have given it some thought before finally deciding, but I would like her to join.”

“Any other reasons?” Andrew asked as he cupped Fluttershy’s chin, lifting her up so their gazes could meet.

“When she came by to get a pet, she seemed very sad,” Fluttershy started.

“So, she really didn’t want a pet?” Andrew asked with a raised brow.

Fluttershy shook her head as she continued. “She did want a pet. Thestrals really love having animal companions, but she wanted one to fill a void she had. I can’t say for certain exactly what she wants, but it seems she wants somepony to love her.”

Andrew raised a brow as he spoke. “How do you know that she wants love from us?”

Hearing this, Fluttershy gave a small frown as she shook her head. “She may not want love from either of us, but I thought it would be nice to offer.”

“So, you’ll be okay if she doesn’t accept the offer?” Andrew asked.

Fluttershy nodded her head as she wrapped her arms around the human. “If we aren’t something she’s looking for, then it’s fine. Although, I really do think that she would enjoy her time if she were to join.”

Andrew happily returned the hug, giving a small nuzzle to the mare. “Are you sure you want to start, though. I only offered because I thought it would help, but I want to make sure that you’re okay with starting.” Andrew felt a little silly for asking, but he wanted to make sure.

Fluttershy happily returned his nuzzle, giving one of her own as she gave a soft sigh. “I’m very sure, Andrew.” Fluttershy did something unexpected. The pegasus pulled the human closer and spoke seductively into his ear. “Now go find her and see if she wants to join. If she says yes, buck her until morning.”

Andrew’s eyes went wide as he pulled back from the mare. He was about to ask what all that was about, but before he could, the pegasus got to her feet, pulling him with her. She led the human to the front door and quickly pushed him outside, slamming the door once he was out. Andrew turned towards the closed door, hearing her many locks go into place. Standing there confused, he turned around and walked towards town, hoping that Fluttershy was okay.

Fluttershy

Once Fluttershy had everything locked up, she pressed her back against the door. Her face was burning a deeper crimson than before, and she quickly started to check herself. As she checked for normal sicknesses, she found that she wasn’t suffering from any ailment. Her eyes grew wide with worry as this left her with one other possible outcome. Sucking in a deep breath, she slowly drew her hand down into her pants. She was hoping that it wasn’t happening right now, and as she started to relax at finding nothing, she felt a small drip on her hand.

Quickly pulling her hand back, she took a deep whiff. Fluttershy’s eyes grew even wider in worry, a slight lusty haze lingering as her fears came true. Unable to help herself, she licked her fingers clean, relishing in her taste. Once her fingers were clean, she started to reach down again before regaining her senses and quickly pulling her hand away. The mare quickly ran upstairs to the bathroom and turned on the cold water. Her wings were already at half-mast by the time she got under the running water. Her entire body shivered in the cold, but it helped to stave off her current problem.

“Oh, I was really hoping I would have more time. Neither of them are ready to handle this, even though they can’t get us pregnant.” Fluttershy thought to herself as she continued to let the cold water wash over her form.

Andrew

Andrew walked through the silent town, darkness blanketing the entire town. He worried for what was going on with Fluttershy after her very forward statement and her sudden action of kicking him outside. He could still feel his fear aching within, his hands still shaking. Breathing deeply, Andrew decided to head for the park to hopefully relax. The gentle, cool breeze felt nice on his skin as he walked along the park path. During his walk through the park, he found a bench and went to take a seat.

Andrew sprawled along the bench, staring straight up at the sky. His eyes wandered around, looking for any familiar constellations, or counting the stars until he fell asleep. As he scanned the sky, he noticed something dark fly through the sky. He couldn’t make out what it was, but it seemed to have noticed him as it started coming towards him. Leaning up a little, he prepared for a possible attack. As the dark spot grew closer, he was able to make out some features on whatever was coming after him.

He could make out the large bat wings on the creature’s back, and saw her glowing golden eyes. As the creature grew ever closer, the light of the moon shone on the creature, giving away a blue mane and tail. Knowing only at least on thestral that at least looked like that, Andrew relaxed back onto the bench. After several seconds, Echo finally landed next to him. Andrew looked at the thestral and saw her panting heavily and her fur slightly damp with sweat. He could smell the musk coming off of her, and he shuddered excitement.

Echo walked over to the human, her musk carrying along with the wind and becoming more prominent to the human’s nose. The bat mare gave a slight grin as she leaned over him, her fangs sparkling in the moonlight. Andrew looked to her right to see her pet bat floating next to her. Echo turned towards her bat, giving a few shrieks that Andrew couldn’t understand. He wasn’t sure what the thestral said to the bat, but apparently the creature understood the bat mare as it flew away.

Once the bat was out of sight, Echo turned back to the human, her grin still plastered on her face. “So, what’re you doing out here in the dead of night?”

Andrew smiled at the bat mare, the sound of her playful voice enticing to hear. “Just going for a walk.”

“Do you mind if I join you? I just finished my laps around the park and was about to take my rest period before heading back home,” Echo asked with a slightly hopeful voice.

“Sure. I would enjoy the company and it was nice that I ran into you,” Andrew said smiling. He got up from the bench, the thestral tilting her head in confusion.

“Why were you looking for me?” Echo asked, following the human as he started the walk.

Andrew gave a slight shrug of his shoulders as he answered. “I just wanted to ask you a few questions.”

Echo swore her heart gave a slight pause when the human mentioned about asking her a few questions. She was certain that her partial lie about flying through the park was solid, but if it didn’t, she wasn’t ready to explain the real reason. Her body gave a light shudder and she was glad that Andrew didn’t notice. She saw the human’s exposed neck and softly licked her lips and fangs. Her instincts slowly took control as she moved at a quicker pace. She was poised and ready to strike, but before she did, she was able to push down her primal instincts.

Shaking her head, she tried to continue the conversation. “Well, ask away.”

Andrew didn’t want to ask if Echo was interested in joining yet, so he decided to see how she was doing with her pet. “So, how are you liking your pet?”

Echo smiled brightly as she spoke about her pet. “She’s just wonderful. She’s a great flying partner and she’s just so adorable to have around.”

“What did you name her?” Andrew asked as they took a lap around the lake.

“I name her Fruity,” Echo answered with a slight squeal. She then looked at the human, who was giving her a curious look. “What?”

“Fruity? Really?” Andrew asked as he gave a slight shake of his head.

“You have a problem with the way I name my pets?” Echo asked as she gave a small pout.

“No, I just wasn’t really expecting you to pick something so obvious. Then again, Brandon had a pet wolf that he named Lupus,” Andrew said as he recalled the wolf.

“And you think my name was bad?” Echo asked as she playfully punched the human’s shoulder. She quickly regretted her action as her instincts crept forward again before being shoved back.

“I guess whatever really makes you and your pet happy is fine by me,” Andrew said as she gave slight shrug.

Echo gave a slight nod as they continued their walk. Owls could be heard from the Everfree and the moon hung high in the sky. Deciding they have walked long enough, Echo decided to lead him back to her house. Her body started to slightly warm at the possible implications that this might have on Andrew, but her primal instincts didn’t leave room to care. They had a bit of a walk to her house, as she lived on the outskirts similarly as Fluttershy. She looked back to see the human staring at her, possibly watching her swaying hips that she put a little more emphasis in.

Not wanting to walk in complete silence, even though she was enjoying having the human stare at her rear, she started up another conversation. “How have you and Fluttershy been?”

Andrew’s pace slowed a little, but not enough to cause concern from the mare. “We’ve been okay,” Andrew said with a slightly disheartened tone. His tone wasn’t lost on the bat mare.

Turning around to look at the human, she was able to see his small frown. “Are you sure that everything is okay?”

“We just ran into a small problem,” Andrew said as he avoided her gaze.

Echo was quickly in front of him, her face showing concern. “Does it have to do with everything that happened with Chrysalis?”

Andrew didn’t say anything as he nodded his head. Echo could see this was a sensitive subject for the human and didn’t press further. She wondered how the human was holding up after everything that happened, especially after hearing how some of the others have been acting. She turned around to see that they were nearing the house and picked up her pace. The two soon reached the house and Echo unlocked her door. She was about to enter her house when Andrew placed a hand on her shoulder.

“Do you mind if I crash here?” Andrew asked, no making eye contact with her.

Echo felt her heart speed up, a certain part of her body also heating as lewd images ran through her mind. The thestral said nothing as she stepped to the side, gesturing for him to enter. Andrew gave a slight nod as he walked inside her house. Once he was in, Echo closed the door behind them and locked it. The bat mare stood next to the door, watching as the human looked around her home. Her cheeks flushed red as she remembered she had a few items hidden away upstairs.

Andrew looked around the house, noting nothing of serious importance. The thestral’s house was plain compared to the other houses, but he wasn’t surprised about it. He spotted the couch in the middle of the living, a nightstand on each side of it. Kicking his shoes to the side, he laid down on the couch. Echo walked over to the prone human, seeing if he was comfortable.

“Do you need anything?” Echo asked, her eyes roaming over the human’s body, hoping that would sate her basic instincts.

“I’ll be fine. Thanks for asking,” Andrew said as he closed his eyes.

Echo looked over the human’s forma again, her body aching for her to bite the human’s neck. She slowly lowered herself, the human giving soft snores as he relaxed. The thestral was a hair’s breath away from the human’s neck, before finally shaking her head. Her cheeks burned at the thought of what she was about to do. Quickly moving away, she retreated back to her bedroom.

A Few Hours Later

A few hours had gone by since Echo locked herself away in her room. The thestral was lying in her bed, her legs spread as her body was wracked with her fifth orgasm. Her body continued to burn as her post bliss started to leave. She had never needed relief this bad in her life and she didn’t know what to do. Her mind traveled to one possible solution that could help, but the idea disgusted her. She didn’t want to take advantage of the human who has treated her so kindly.

Throwing her toy to the side, Echo rolled to her side, tears streaming down her face. Her hands gripped the sheets tightly as she gave a shuddering breath. Lifting herself from the bed, she slowly walked over to her door. She saw Fruity hanging upside down, peacefully asleep on her perch. Giving a soft frown, the thestral opened the door to her room and walked out. Her footsteps were light as a feather as she walked towards her living room. She could hear the human’s soft snores, indicating that he was still asleep.

Echo walked to the front of her couch, looking down at the human with a hungry look. Her fangs continued to shine in the small amount of moonlight that poured through the window. Her bare body was open for him to see and she really hoped he would. Taking a deep inhale, she could smell her stale sweat and the human’s natural odor. Her body shuddered in ecstasy as she moved closer to the human. Her hands grabbed at the waist of his pants, carefully pulling them off. She continued to breathe in the human’s scent, relishing in the pleasure it brought to her body.

She was able to get the human’s pants off and moved to his shirt. She was amazed at how heavily the human slept. Once Andrew’s shirt was off, he was left bare in his boxers. Echo licked her lips hungrily, her fangs baring even more as she pressed her muzzle against his groin. The human stirred slight at the mare pressing against his groin, but didn’t seem to budge. Echo inhaled the human’s musky scent, letting out a lustful sigh. Echo moved herself so she could straddle the human.

Looking down at Andrew like a predator, she leaned forward, her hand removing his final article of clothing. She buried her face into the crook of the human’s neck, her tongue licking at his skin. She felt the human shudder underneath her and she continued her ministrations. Her hand delicately brushed the human’s flaccid member, trying to bring it out to play. Echo continued to lick at the human’s neck before opening her mouth. Her fangs glittered in the moonlight before she sunk them in Andrew’s flesh.

Andrew’s eyes shot wide open as a searing pain shot through him. His body went to panic and as he started to call upon his powers, he stopped when he saw Echo on top of him. He could hear the mare giving sucking sounds against his neck, and he felt something rubbing against his cock. He breathed heavily as he tried to figure out what was going on, a different sensation running through his body. Echo continued to suck at his neck for several more seconds before pulling away. She gave a final lick on the area she bit at.

Echo pulled up to see the human was widely awake and staring at her nude form. She saw the heavy blush on his face, but he quickly shook it off as he placed a hand on his neck. Her hand continued to slowly jerk the human, a few groans escaping his lips. The thestral gave a seductive smirk, enjoying the sounds she got from the human. Andrew pulled his hand back to see there was no blood, but he knew that he was wounded by whatever Echo did. He could feel the mare playing with his cock and had to fight through his groans to speak.

“What are you doing, Echo?” Andrew asked, his body shuddering in pleasure.

“I’m sorry, Andrew, but I can’t help myself. I really need this and I’ve already marked you as my own,” Echo said as she moved down his body.

“Are you saying you did the same thing to me like Blood Rain did to Marcus?” Andrew asked, giving an audible gasp as the mare blew gently against his now erect cock.

Echo nodded her answer as she looked at Andrew’s cock. It was completely different from what she had seen, and she could feel her pussy starting to drip. Placing her muzzled against Andrew’s cock, she breathed in his unobstructed scent. Her body shuddered in pleasure as she brought her free hand to her dripping slit. She plunged two fingers into her moist cavern, moaning loudly. Echo grabbed at the human’s cock and pulled it towards her mouth. Andrew saw what she was about to do, but couldn’t stop her in time as she took the entire length into her maw.

Andrew arched his back slightly as he felt the mare’s warm mouth house his cock. He was worried that her fangs would scrape against his cock, but it seemed she knew what she was doing. Echo gave gentle bites to his sensitive cock, the points of her teeth sending a ripple of pleasure through is spine. The human grabbed at the couch, the mare humming happily as her head slowly bobbed up and down. Echo looked up, her eyes meeting Andrew’s, and she felt pride at seeing how pleasure ridden he was.

Using this new found confidence, she picked up her pace. She could taste the small beads of precum that formed at the tip of his cock and she enjoyed the taste. It was salty and bitter at the same time, but her desire made her crave more. She felt the human place a hand on the back of her head, trying to keep her down on his cock. She felt the cock push pass the back of her throat, constricting around the intruder. Her ears flicked towards the human as she heard him groaning as she deep throated his member.

Her fingers continued to slide in and out of her soaked pussy, bringing her an intense pleasure she hasn’t felt in a long time. Her fingers and toys never brought her this much pleasure, but it seemed after finally getting to her prize, she was able to find her relief. She felt the human start to thrust his hips into her muzzle, trying to get her to take more. Echo happily took more of his cock, enjoying the feeling of his pre sliding down her throat. The thestral could feel her body creating a new sheen of sweat, and she could smell it coming off of the human.

Echo could feel the human start to throb in her mouth, showing that he was close to his release. The mare pulled off of his cock, much to Andrew’s annoyance, and turned around so that her pussy was shown to him. He looked up to see the winking pink slit in front of his face. A few drops of her arousal landed on his face and he couldn’t help but lick what landed near his mouth. He gave a pleasant hum at the taste. It was probably why the thestral enjoyed having a fruit bat as a pet as she tasted like a myriad of fruits.

He looked down to see the mare giving him a pleading look. Echo ran her tail along the human’s side, begging him to come towards her moist slit. Giving a slight grin, he grabbed at the mare’s flanks and pulled her down. The bat mare gave a slight yelp that immediately turned into a moan of pleasure as she felt the human’s tongue run the entire length of her slit. The mare pressed further down on the human’s face, trying to get him to push his tongue into her hot insides. He took the hint easily as he parted her folds, liking along her svelte walls.

Feeling the human’s tongue lick away at her insides, she focused her attention on his cock. She swallowed his entire length again, bobbing her head as fast as she could. Andrew would groan as the mare took him to the base, sending vibrations through the mare’s body. Echo would moan in response as the shivers went up her spine, causing Andrew to thrust his hips up. Echo was lost in utter bliss as their combined scent of sex and sweat permeated the room. The thestral gave a few more bobs, feeling the human’s cock throb in her maw.

Sensing his impending release, she grabbed at his balls and started to massage them. Seeing what the mare was doing, Andrew pressed against her budding clit. Echo couldn’t control herself anymore as her body convulsed, her velvet walls constricting around the human’s tongue. Her juices splashed onto his face, and he happily drank away her sweet nectar. The taster of the mare’s juices finally set Andrew over the edge as he gave a hard thrust deep into the mare’s throat. The thestral felt the first strand shoot down her throat, causing her to moan in satisfaction at the taste and feelings.

More spurts followed the first, all of them just as filling at the last. She felt his seed start to drip from the sides of her mouth, her body aching for more than just oral stimulation now. She continued to swallow until his throbbing cock had calmed. Once the last bit of cum shot from his cock, she pulled up slowly, licking away at his entire length to get what she loved. Once she reached the tip, she expertly swirled her tongue around the head, getting the last reaming bead of his delectable seed. The feeling of his sperm left a nice warm sensation in her gut as she laid down next to the human.

Echo’s eyes traveled down the human’s form, frowning a little at his half erect cock. Her frown turned into a grin as she remembered that the human would only need a few seconds before being able to go another round. Tracing her fingers along the human’s chest, she slowly started stroking his cock back to life. A fire burned in her gut, aching to feel the alien cock inside her soaking passage. Andrew cupped the mare’s jaw, pulling her up so they could meet eye to eye. Echo didn’t stop her actions, but she saw the slight worry the human had.

“Are you sure you want to continue?” Andrew asked in a caring tone.

“Yes, please, I need this so badly. You can hate me all you want, but I need this,” Echo begged, a tear falling along her cheek.

Andrew lifted a hand towards the mare, kissing the top of her head as he wiped away her tear. Feeling the human be gentle with her, she smiled up at him to see him grinning. Her heart raced at what he could possibly be grinning about, then her body shuddered as she felt something. She wasn’t sure when he pulled it off, but Andrew had managed to slither his arm down to her winking pussy. Echo looked up at him, her eyes pleading that he would stop teasing her. She could feel his cock throb at full mast and she wasn’t sure she could wait any longer.

Seeing the pleading look on the mare’s face, Andrew leaned in close to her ear, whispering hotly. “My turn.”

Echo didn’t have a chance to process what the human meant as he grabbed her by the waist, and rolled so he was on top. She was glad that he made sure to be careful of her erect wings. The thestral felt her face burn as she never let anyone be on top. She always preferred being in control in the bedroom, but with Andrew, she was fine with letting him take control. She felt the Andrew’s cock press against her moist lips, his eyes asking for permission to continue. Echo wrapped her arms around the human’s neck, her legs around his waist, and her tail around his leg, pulling him in.

Echo bit her bottom lip as she felt her walls spread to allow the alien appendage to fill her empty pussy. She could feel every inch of the human’s cock enter her tight passage, her slick walls making it easy for it to slide in. Andrew bit his lower lip hard enough to draw blood, the feeling of Echo’s tight passage constrict around his cock. She was incredibly tight that he worried that he would already cum before doing anything. He continued to push inside her wet, hot, constricting passage before finally hilting all the way inside of her.

Echo let out a screech of pleasure from the full filling she was getting. Her tongue laid limply to the side, her eyes hazy from sensual overload. Andrew kissed along the mare’s neck, giving a few bites to pay her back for what she did. The bites seemed to have a nice effect on the mare. Every bite he took, Echo’s pussy would massage his length, sending a ripple of pleasure through his body. Feeling the human bite at her neck, she couldn’t control her baser instinct, giving another bite of her own.

Echo felt the human tense from her bite, but he didn’t stop his ministrations. Andrew continued to kiss and bite along the mare’s jaw line and neck, slowly pulling out. The thestral shivered at the growing empty feeling, hoping that he wouldn’t pull all the way out. The human continued to pull back until only the tip was left in, the mare whimpering that he was almost gone. Her whimper turned into a loud screech as Andrew slammed back inside her. The sudden feeling of being filled again caused the mare to let go of the human’s neck, a few drops of blood landing on her fur.

Andrew wasn’t sure what was going on with his body, but he felt an extra burst of energy. Not wanting to let the new found energy go to waste, he made use of by making sure the bat mare couldn’t walk for a week. Echo screeched and moaned with reckless abandon, the feeling of Andrew’s retreating cock then a sudden slam of their hips sent her on a pleasure cruise. Her body went limp, submitting to whatever the human desired to do with it. As Andrew continued to slam into her marehood, Echo realized what she had been missing all along. She used to have many nights of passion, but they were just meaningless sex. With Andrew, it was sex, but it was also love.

Realizing this, she understood what Luna was saying back at the castle. Tears of joy fell from her eyes as she cried into the human’s shoulder. Andrew felt the tears against his bare skin, but didn’t stop as the mare hadn’t loosened her grip on him. Taking that she was crying about something happy, he continued to give her what she wanted. The echoes of their slapping hips filled the room. Their pleasured cries became a beautiful chorus as they tried to bring each other to their respective ends.

Andrew felt Echo’s pussy gripping at his cock more tightly, trying to milk it for his seed. Echo felt a raging fire in her gut that needed to be quelled, and the only way to quell it was by feeling the human’s seed. The thestral’s wings were painfully erect, eased a little from their position as Andrew started to massage the base of her wings. Her nails dug into the human’s back, drawing a bit of blood, but it didn’t mean much thanks to his healing ability. Echo was panting heavily, the human’s cock throbbing painfully inside as it begged for its final release for the night. Feeling that the human was close, but need a little push, she leaned in close so her sultry voice could be heard.

“Get ready to see what other mares can’t do,” Echo said as she gave a quick lick to his ear.

Andrew tried to process what she meant, but the feeling of her walls made the answer euphorically clear. The thestral was able to control her own muscles, sending a different form of pleasure racing through the human’s body. Andrew gave a sharp grunt as he moved his hands down the mare’s flanks, digging his nails into her firm flesh and earning a screech from the mare. Andrew slammed as hard as he could, trying to get himself to finish as his new found energy waned away.

“Please, Andrew, give IT TO ME!” Echo screamed the latter half of her sentence as the human finally released his pent up energy.

Echo gave a shrill screech as she felt Andrew’s seed start to paint her pink passage white. Her burning fire quelled by the copious amounts of semen the human was letting out. The feeling of the human’s seed caused the mare to finally reach her end. Her pussy clamped around the human’s cock, refusing to let it go as they rode out their orgasms. Her juices sprayed against the human’s pelvis, giving it a nice coating of her sticky, sweet juices. Andrew’s cock gave a few more pulses before settling down, the human collapsing next to the mare.

Echo cradled the human’s head between her soft breasts, breathing evenly as they basked in their afterglow. The thestral carefully ran her fingers through the human’s hair, ignoring the scars on his body as she enjoyed his close comfort. The stories that she was told by Luna about what happened to some of the friends worried her, but she knew that they would be okay in the end. It was something in their past that they were trying to leave behind and that was something that she understood better than anyone. The two held each other close, remaining quite until they each regained their energy. As their breathing finally started to settle, Echo was the first to speak, her voice laced with worry as a tear started to form.

“You’re not mad at me, are you?” Echo asked as she buried her face in the couch.

Andrew gave a soft frown as he pulled the mare to look at him. “I’m not made. I actually want to ask you something.”

“What?” Echo asked, a little worry evident on her face.

“Before I was pushed outside of Fluttershy’s house, she was interested in seeing if you would like to be the first mare to join our herd?” Andrew softly stroke the mare’s mane.

Echo looked between the human and the couch, unsure of what to say. “How do you feel about me joining?”

“Honestly, I would like you to join,” Andrew said as he kissed her cheek.

Echo looked at him curiously, unsure if he was telling the truth. She saw that he was being entirely truthful. She gave a small smile, tears of joy streaking down her face as she nuzzled the human.

Her voice was cheerful and excited. “I would love to join the two of you.”

Echo continued to give kisses on the human’s face, giving a few nuzzles as well. Once the mare calmed down, they held each other close as they got comfortable on the couch. The mare was the first to fall asleep, the human gently stroking her mane as he enjoyed her smile. Giving a huge yawn himself, he brought the mare closer to him as he fell asleep.

Library Lockdown

Final Stand
By: Duelist96
Chapter 54: Library Lockdown

Alex heaved a heavy sigh as he stared up at the ceiling where Twilight’s bedroom was. He was glad that Spike wasn’t at the library for the past few days. The young drake was more mature than most people thought and wasn’t a stranger to Alex’s and Twilight’s relationship. Spike was sent to Canterlot for a few days because Twilight didn’t like to fight in front of him. Alex could hear the unicorn’s shower spraying out water.

Alex rubbed his face as he gave a light groan. He knew what the unicorn was angry about, and he couldn’t really blame her. Standing up from the couch he was laying on, he headed for the kitchen. Alex walked up to a nearby mirror that Twilight planned on moving to her room later. Alex took off his shirt and looked at the changes to his body. A few lines traveled along is chest and arms, giving off a faint lavender glow as they pulsed. The lines were a recent addition to his body, along with Jaeden and Ryan having their own lines appearing.

The lines appeared on their bodies as they furthered their training into more of the advanced spells of their dark magic. Thankfully, the lines weren’t harmful to their bodies, and were just a way of showing their advancement in their training. Still, they kept the lines hidden from everyone else so they could avoid having any problems. The main problem was keeping it hidden from the princesses, but it seemed that they were able to keep it under wraps. Shaking away these thoughts, Alex gave a final look over his form before putting his shirt back on.

Alex exited the kitchen and moved towards the couch. As he headed for the couch, he reached the stairs that led up to the unicorn’s room. He would have called it their room, but he found it hard to do so with how disappointed the mare was in him. He was about to move for the couch again, when he found himself climbing the stairs. He could feel his stomach churn in anxiety as he closed the distance between himself and the mare’s bedroom. The shower was still going, and he was glad that it was. The noise of the shower helped to calm his nerves as he thought back to what led to this situation.

A Few Days Ago

After the confrontation with Ambrosia, Alex, Jaeden, and Ryan had been sneaking out during the night to do their secret training. Whooves was kind enough to help clean up their notes, and he even offered a few tips on what they could do. They were confused as to how the stallion knew how to work their magic, but they didn’t see any reason not to trust him. They followed his advice by the letter, starting off small before going larger in their training.

Alex was able to learn how create small shadow creatures that could scavenge or scout if needed. Alex felt the lines forming on his body, creating a shadowy wisp as they traveled throughout his upper body. He noticed that the lines would glow differently when using his magic. When he wasn’t using his magic, the lines pulsed a lavender glow. When he was using his magic, the lines pulsed a dark violet glow. He was worried that something would happen as the lines formed on his body, but after talking with Whooves, everything seemed safe.

Everything seemed to go well as Alex kept up his training. He felt bad having to avoid being intimately close to Twilight, but he couldn’t stand hurting if she found out what he was doing. He felt bad that he couldn’t protect his friends when they fought Ambrosia’s drones, and if he couldn’t protect his friends, then how could he keep Twilight safe. These two thoughts were the driving force that pushed him to train secretly. It was hard to, though, because a few times Alex would arrived tired and sore. Twilight would try to help him, but he had to keep her away so she wouldn’t see anything that was changing about him.

Sadly, he wasn’t able to keep up the secret training. Twilight grew suspicious one night and had apparently followed him to where he and his friends were training. He didn’t even know the whole time until he returned to the library. He entered the library after training and saw Twilight sitting in her chair, her horn glowing its lavender aura. Alex heard the door behind him close and lock. The human didn’t move for several seconds before Twilight gestured for him to have a seat on the couch.

Taking his seat on the couch, they sat in silence. The silence was easy at first, the mare only looking him with soft eyes. The mare’s eyes soon changed from soft to furious. Silence still continued to sit between them before the unicorn finally stood up.

“What the buck is your problem?!” Twilight yelled.

Alex flinched from Twilight’s outburst. There were times that Twilight got angry, but he never heard her shout this loudly before, or even curse when upset. He wasn’t sure what had her so riled up, but he could probably make a few guesses.

“What’s wrong, Twilight?” Alex asked, not wanting to infuriate the unicorn further.

“How long have you been going out to the outskirts of the Everfree with your friends to practice your magic?!” Twilight continued to yell, but her eyes were gaining a bit of moisture.

Alex could have lied to her, but it didn’t seem right. Taking a deep breath, Alex admitted everything to the unicorn. “We’ve been doing it for a few nights after having our asses handed to by Ambrosia and her drones. I also want to show you something.”

Twilight moved closer to the human, her horn glowing again as her aura surrounded Alex’s shirt before making it disappear. “You mean these lines that formed because of you increase in learning dark magic?”

Alex didn’t even look the unicorn in the eyes as he stared at the ground. He didn’t say anything as he let the unicorn stare at him. He could hear her breathing was heavy, indicating that her emotions were all over the place. Taking a chance, Alex looked up to see the unicorn still glaring at him.

“I’m sorry, Twilight,” Alex said, not really sure what else he could say.

A few tears escaped Twilight’s eyes as she spoke between a few sobs. “Sorrry? Is that… all… you can… really say? You… put your… life in danger… just to learn… a few spells? Well, I hope… you’re happy. You’re… staying on the couch.”

Alex went to give the unicorn some reassurance, but she teleported before he could. Alex gave a soft frown as he buried his face in his hands. Tears escaped his eyes as a pit formed in his stomach. He was tempted to go talk with the mare, but he stayed away from her, allowing her time to think about everything. The two of them avoided each other the best that they could. Every time Alex saw Twilight, the unicorn would look down trodden as she tried to avoid letting tears fall from her eyes. Alex felt bad about everything that happened, and made a note to make it up to her when he could find the chance.

Present

Alex was standing outside the unicorn’s bedroom door. The door was ajar, and he could only hope that it was because she wanted to talk. The shower continued to run and he decided it was now or never. Taking a deep breath, Alex entered the bedroom. The inside was still the same, his stuff still in their place around the bedroom. Seeing that made him feel that there was still a chance to fix things. As he looked around the room, he noticed Twilight’s clothes were scatted around, showing that she was taking a shower.

Walking over to the bathroom, he could hear the unicorn humming to herself. He recognized it as a song that Cadance had taught her when she was a foal. The humming was wonderful to listen to as it helped to calm the human’s nerves a little. Looking around the room again, Alex opened the bathroom door. His face gave a slight blush as he saw the mare in the shower, her silhouetted form very clear from the shower curtain. He could make out every curve of her body and it was still as beautiful as ever.

Walking over to the shower, he made sure his arrival was quiet as he pulled the curtain slightly open. Twilight wasn’t aware of him as he stepped into the tub. His clothes got soaked from all the splashing water, but he didn’t really care. Alex gave a small smile as Twilight smiled herself. The mare’s smiled vanished though when she saw him and turned into a rough scowl. The mare’s horn immediately glowed, and Alex was ready for whatever she would launch at him. He waited a few seconds to feel something from her magic, but after a few seconds of nothing, he looked at the mare.

Twilight’s horn still glowed its magic aura, but it wasn’t as bright as before. Twilight didn’t bother covering herself up as she stared at the human. Silence was starting to linger between them and he wasn’t going to let it continue.

“I know I said this before, but I’m serious when I say it. I’m very sorry,” Alex said, not reaching for the mare to show he was serious.

“Why?” Twilight asked. The weight of the word hit Alex as it meant more than anything.

“I didn’t want you to worry. I feel terrible not being able to protect my friends, and even though I know you can protect yourself, I don’t feel like I can do anything right,” Alex admitted as he leaned against the bathroom wall.

“What do you mean you can’t do anything right?” Twilight asked as her horn stopped glowing and she placed a hand on the human’s shoulder.

“I’ve never been really good at a lot of things. I have a decent amount of skills, but nothing compared to the others. I’m average at best and I usually find myself being saved. I just wish that I could make that up to them,” Alex explained as he placed a hand on the mare’s hand.

“Alex, you’ve done more than anypony could ever ask for. Tartarus, your friends have even felt proud of everything you’ve done. All of you have survived everything together, never backing down from any challenge that presents itself. All you’ve ever done is kept each other and us safe from everything,” Twilight said as she brought the human into a hug.

Alex happily hugged the mare back, enjoying the feeling of her wet but warm fur ease his nerves. The unicorn was right as he thought back to everything that happened. Still, though, there was one thing that he needed to address.

“Even then, Twilight, I still snuck out of here to do something dangerous,” Alex admitted as he buried his face in her mane.

“I know, but these past few nights have given me time to think. I’m still upset at what you did, but I understand why you did it. I forgive you for it and I just want us to go back to the way we were,” Twilight said as she gave a small peck on Alex’s cheek.

Alex chuckled a little as he kissed the mare on the head. “I would love for everything to go back the way it could.

The two met each other for a deep, passionate kiss. Twilight moaned as she felt the human’s tongue invade her mouth and inspect her teeth. Alex could feel the mare grip at his clothes as she deepened the kiss further. The two soon broke away, panting heavily as their cheeks gave a small blush. Twilight’s glowed and before Alex could ask what she was doing, there was a sudden flash. Alex soon found himself naked, lying on Twilight’s bed as the mare slowly stroked his cock to life.

Alex groaned as the mare ran her fingers along his entire length, the tips of her fingers teasing the head as pre started to form. Twilight happily licked the pre from her fingers as her hot breath washed all over his cock. Alex watched with rapt attention as Twilight stroked his cock and massaged his balls. His hands gripped the sheets tightly as the mare delicately licked around the shaft. The two of them weren’t super active in the bedroom like some of the other mares, but Twilight remembered every sensitive point that could drive Alex wild.

The mare continued to tease his cock, building up a pressure in his groin before stopping and leaving him a panting mess. The mare knew that she was driving him wild at the moment, and if the sweat that was already forming on his body was any indication, he was really needing a release. Her horn glowed as she opened one of her nightstands and pulled out a bottle with clear liquid. Alex watched as the bottle floated past him, well aware of what it was. Twilight gave a little grin as she popped the cap on the bottle of lube and let it dribble out over the human’s cock.

Alex arched his back at the feeling of the cold sensation of lube against his warm skin. After making sure enough was enough covering the human’s cock, Twilight closed the bottle and put it back in the nightstand. Using her hands again, Twilight spread the lube over the human’s cock, using the excess on her own marehood. Twilight could feel her pussy moisten as he hands ran along her labia, and giving a few brushes against her winking clit. The mare was aware of everything that was going on, but another part of her mind was really focused on the human’s cock.

Twilight felt her mouth water slightly as she watched the human’s cock pulse with his heartbeat. After several more strokes, Twilight saw that he was ready and positioned herself over his cock. Alex let out a small groan as he felt the mare’s hot folds envelop his tip. Her walls massaged his cock expertly as she slowly slid herself down his length. Alex couldn’t help but grab at the mare’s flanks. Twilight let out a delighted coo as she finally took his entire length, his hands gripping her flanks firmly. The two panted heavily as they enjoyed the feeling of each other. Twilight reveled in the full feeling she was getting from Alex’s cock, while Alex was in a wonderful world of euphoria as Twilight’s velvet walls massaged his shaft.

Alex expertly kneaded Twilight’s slightly fatty but firm flank, taking special attention to her cutie marks. Twilight bit her lower lip, stifling a moan as she slowly rose up. A whimper escaped her lips as the full feeling turned empty. Her marehood ached to feel his cock inside her again, and she was happy to follow through with the feeling. The unicorn slammed back down, a moan echoing around her bedroom at the sudden filling of her insides. Alex groaned as the mare slammed down on his hips, the moan she released was music to his ears.

Letting off a primal growl, Alex rolled the unicorn over so he was on top. Twilight tried to fight for dominance again, but Alex easily had her pinned. Giving up, the unicorn looked at the human with lust filled eyes. Alex saw her eyes were begging to rut her senseless as her magic massaged his shaft. There was something in the air that caused Alex’s mind to go slightly hazy. He could make out the scent of their mixed musk’s and sweat, but there was something else. The other scent was subtle, but it was clear it was there.

Ignoring the other scent, he looked back at Twilight as she gyrated her hips, trying to get the human to move on. Giving a small smile, Alex hoisted Twilight’s leg over his shoulder so he could go deeper into her.

“Oh, Celestia! Yes!” Twilight moaned as she felt more of Alex’s cock fill her up.

Gripping her horn in his other hand, making the unicorn lose all coherent thought, he started to pump in and out of her. The new angle was euphoric as Twilight panted heavily, her walls massaging and constricting around the cock. Alex groaned as he continued to stroke the mare’s horn, her tongue lolling to the side as he rammed into her. The feeling of her gripping walls was slowly brining him to his breaking point.

Twilight’s eyes hazed over as her body went limp. She was lost in a sea of pleasure as lonely nights started to appear in her mind. She loved Alex dearly with all her heart, and she hated it when they would fight. She was aware of why she jumped him as she did, but this spoke monuments of what they couldn’t before. She felt loved and safe as the human took care of her, making sure that her pleasure was just as great as his. Closing her eyes, she let out her moans happily as she gripped the sheets.

The small fire that was in her gut before they began burned with intensity. She needed to feel the human release inside of to help put out her burning fire. Finding her own strength, the unicorn pulled her leg away from the human. Alex was stunned when Twilight pulled her leg away, and before he could say anything, the unicorn leaned up and wrapped her arms around his neck. The two shared a passionate kiss as he continued to thrust into her. His hand continued to stroke her horn and he could see the small sparks coming off of it. Twilight pulled away from the kiss, her hot, panting breath washing over the human’s face as she looked at him lovingly.

Alex gave a small smile as he kissed along the mare’s neck, her entire body shuddering as she felt his canines bite lightly at her skin. No matter how many times he did this, she couldn’t help the rush of pleasure that ran through her body. The sense of danger the teeth brought, along with the pleasure, was a wonderful sensation. Alex continued to suckle at the mare’s neck, and brought his other hand to her flank. He gave a few gentle rubs before rearing back his hand and slamming it against her ass.

“Ahhhn,” Twilight moaned as she felt more of her arousal seep out of her marehood.

The hit caused Twilight’s velvet walls to constrict around Alex’s cock in a wonderful way. Loving the way Twilight’s marehood massaged his length, the human continued to spank her. He was careful not to hit her too hard, but with the multiple hits that have landed on her flank, it was starting to turn red. Twilight gave a light shake of her head as the fire now roared inside of her, begging to be put out now.

Leaning towards the human, Twilight spoke in a sultry whisper. “Pull my tail as hard as you can.”

Alex would have been a little concerned with the request, but he was so drunk on pleasure that he didn’t even voice his opinion. Doing as the unicorn asked, he gripped the base of her tail and gave a hard yank.

“Yes! Yes! Oh, sweet Celestia and Luna! Yes!” Twilight yelled at the top of her lungs.

Twilight threw her head back, eyes glazing over as her tongue lolled to the side. Twilight’s orgasm was intense as her juices sprayed out, covering the human’s pelvis. Her horn shot out a large glob of condensed magic that landed on the headboard of her bed. Her walls constricted tightly around Alex’s pumping cock.

The feeling of Twilight’s tightening walls finally set him off. Spurt after heavy spurt of cum fired out of him, filling Twilight to the brim. Her once pink walls turned white from the amount of sperm he shot into her, and her only response was a loving coo as she nuzzled against the human. The two panted heavily as they fell to their sides, still connected to each other at the waist. Twilight had some of her mane blocking her eyes, and Alex easily brushed it aside to see the unicorn’s loving eyes.

It was moments like these that Alex loved, but he still felt bad about not being able to have a family with the mare. It was one thought that nagged him and his friends. They weren’t in a rush for children, but it was something that has popped in their heads a couple of times. They were certain the mares knew about this complication, so it only left one question. What would they do when they wanted children? Sure, the option for adoption was there, but some would like to have a child of their own. Shaking his head slightly, he looked at the mare as she placed a hand on his cheek.

“Please be careful, Alex. I don’t want to lose you to the corruption,” Twilight said as a tear threatened to fall out.

Alex knew what she meant, as did his other friends, and it was a risk they were willing to take. Corruption only happened if they let their dark magic take control of them. There have been a few that have mastered dark magic, but they were either now myths, or dead at this time. There were signs to show that corruption was taking over, and if needed, their friends would step in.

“I understand, Twilight. Again, I’m sorry for making you worry so much,” Alex said, placing his hand on her cheek.

“I’m always here for you, Alex, and I’ll always help you,” Twilight said as she kissed his cheek.

“I love you, Twilight,” Alex said as he kissed her head.

“I love you too, Alex,” Twilight said as she nuzzled deeper into Alex’s embrace.

The human didn’t take long to fall asleep. Twilight saw that Alex’s lines were still giving off their dull lavender glow and worried that something was wrong. She made a note to ask Luna to see if there was anything to worry about. Her eyes closed as she listened to Alex’s gentle heartbeat, lulling her to sleep. She gave a small smile as she felt content knowing that everything was fine between her and Alex.

Dream Realm

Alex found himself in the dream realm that Luna would take him to practice his magic. Taking a look at his surroundings, there wasn’t really much to see. He was surrounded by nothing except a white expanse. Alex sat down on the invisible floor as he waited for Luna to arrive. He didn’t have to wait long as the blue alicorn flew down from above. Alex smiled as he saw the alicorn come down, but that soon disappeared when he saw the sharp frown she was giving him.

“Did you honestly think that neither my sister nor myself would notice the changes that were happening to you?” Luna asked.

“Honestly, we were just hoping to avoid any confrontation from either of you,” Alex said.

Luna looked at the human for a few seconds before releasing a heavy sigh. “You, Ryan, and Jaeden are walking down a very thin path. We advise that you three stop what you’re doing, but we can tell that you already know the consequences.” Alex nodded his head. “We will continue to watch your development. Neither of you have any corruption, but I want you to understand that if it gets out of hand, there are only two options.”

“What options are those?” Alex asked.

Luna became crestfallen as she looked off to the side. “My sister and I will either have to turn you to stone, or-” Luna went silent as she avoided looking the human in the eyes.

Alex let out a deep sigh as he knew the second option. “Or you’ll have to kill us.” Luna looked at him with hurt filled eyes. “This is something we were aware of and have come to terms with. Only one person knows that we’ve requested them to kill us in case things get out of hand.”

“I’m sorry there isn’t a better option, but after centuries of fighting dark magic users, we can’t let things go back that way,” Luna said as she started to take flight away.

Alex waved goodbye to the alicorn before looking at the ground. “We understand more than you think. We won’t let anything happen to us or the others, but we’re always prepared to face the consequences.” Alex whispered as he created his dreamscape to something pleasant.

Doctor's Forgiveness

Final Stand
By: Duelist96
Chapter 55: Doctor’s Forgiveness

Past

“Do you have any idea how worried you had me? You could have gotten yourself killed. This isn’t like Earth anymore, Callie. There are things in this world that are just as dangerous, if not more as what you’ve dealt with!” Whooves said harshly.

Callie found herself at a loss of words from the way the stallion spoke to her. She didn’t think anything of it at the time, but she hurt Whooves more than she thought she could. The stallion had been giving her the cold shoulder after that outburst and she didn’t know what to do. She understood how to live on her own, and with her friends under dangerous circumstances, but something Whooves said really stuck with her.

‘This isn’t Earth anymore’.

This statement plagued her mind every day and night as she tried to understand its meaning. She couldn’t even believe that she would be treating this entire situation like she would on Earth, but the solitary nights finally brought it to light. She and her friends had been going at this like they were back on Earth, and maybe that was the problem. This thought caused Callie to feel awful for her actions ans she knew she needed to apologize to Whooves about everything.

Present

Callie found herself standing outside the one door she didn’t expect to be nervous knocking on. Whooves had been very upset with her during the incident with Ambrosia, and has been keeping minimal contact with her. It pained Callie to see the stallion so distant from her, and she couldn’t really blame him. Hell, she was certain that the others were experiencing something similar with their mares. They all pretty much went headlong into a fight they thought they could handle, only for them to nearly die.

It didn’t occur to Callie, until the harsh yelling Whooves gave her for her stubbornness, that the stallion was truly scared of losing her. Callie couldn’t lie to herself that she didn’t expect her relationship with Whooves to grow so deep. She was only expecting this to last so long before they would breakup, but after her near death experience, she realized she didn’t want to lose him either. Rubbing the back of her neck nervously, Callie gave a few knocks on the solid oak door. Silence greeted her as she stood there, waiting, hoping that Whooves would talk to her. A couple minutes passed and she assumed that he still wasn’t in the mood to talk.

Sighing to herself, Callie turned around and started walking for her room. As she headed for her room, she heard the door behind her open. Callie turned around to see Whooves standing under the doorframe, his button shirt open, as he looked at the human. Callie let her eyes travel over the stallion’s body before shaking her head clear of any lewd thoughts that were forming and met Whooves in the eyes. Whooves eyes Callie intently, gauging her before stepping to the side and allowing her entrance.

Callie didn’t hesitate to enter the stallion’s room, unsure when the next chance she would have for something like this. Once Callie entered Whooves’ bedroom, he closed the door behind her and headed for his desk. Callie looked around the room, trying to find a place to sit that wouldn’t cause her to be uncomfortable in her nightie. Not really finding any suitable places to sit down, Callie sat on the edge of the bed, making sure she was covered so her intent wasn’t misunderstood.

Silence filled the space between the two as Whooves was busy tinkering with something on his desk. Callie shifted nervously as she tried to come up with something, anything really, to say to the stallion. Her mouth opened and closed a few times, the words in her head failing to come out in success. Seeing that she was failing at saying anything, Callie pulled her legs up to her chest and rested her head on her knees. She could feel the tears starting to form as she fought back the urge to suddenly sob. Callie was too busy trying to keep from crying that she didn’t hear the stallion stand up from his desk and walk over to her.

Whooves placed a hand on Callie’s shoulder, and the human immediately tensed. Callie could feel the stallion’s hand run up and down her arm, trying to comfort her. She felt the bed shift as Whooves sat down next to her, pulling her close to him. He ran his hand through her hair, rocking her gently as he tried to calm her. The two continued to say nothing, Callie fighting the tears that were barely being held back, and Whooves who was offering her comfort.

Whooves finally spoke, and what he said finally caused Callie to breakdown. “Just let it all out Callie. There’s nopony here but you and myself.”

Callie did as he said and let the tears run free. She removed her head from her nears and buried it into Whooves’ shoulder as she cried her heart out. Whooves continued to rock her, running a hand up and down her back while he removed his shirt. He could feel the human tremble in his grip as she blubbered what she wanted to say. Not saying anything, Whooves placed a fingers on her lips, silencing her blubbers so she could compose herself. It took a bit, but Callie was finally able to get herself under control, and looked at the stallion with a hurt look.

“I’m so sorry, Whooves. I want to say so much more, but none of it excuses my actions. I just really hope that you can forgive me. If not, then I understand and hope we can remain friends,” Callie said as she turned her attention to the bed.

Callie felt Whooves cup her chin, pulling her head up so she could look him straight in the eyes. “You had me so worried, Callie. I thought that I was going to lose you like the others.” Callie winced a little at that statement. “I understand that you’re a strong mare, but you and friends need to remember that you’re not on Earth anymore. You’re here in Equestria, a new ball field that doesn’t follow the same rules.”

Callie nodded her head the best she could as she continued to stare at Whooves. “So, does this mean that this relationship between us was over?” It hurt Callie to ask that, but at the same time, she felt relief knowing that they could avoid any more problems if they were to end it.

Whooves gave a flat stare as he leaned in close to Callie, his forehead placed on her forehead. “I won’t lie, Callie. I thought about ending our relationship with that stunt you pulled.” Callie flinched and she knew that Whooves felt her body when it tensed. “But I’m still willing to let this continue.”

Callie looked up at the stallion now, his hand removed from her chin as he caressed her cheek. Callie placed a hand on his, looking at him with a little hope. “You’re still willing to give us a chance? Why?”

Whooves gave a light chuckle as his hand roamed down Callie’s body, his fingers tickling her skin through the nightie. “It’s because of what you said before. I let myself feel miserable for things I couldn’t control, but that shouldn’t stop me from being happy.” Whooves wrapped a hand around Callie’s waist, hoisting her onto his lap and getting her to let out a surprised squeal. “It’s also because if you’re friends are able to stay with their mares for the shit they pull, then I should be able to do the same with you.”

Whooves kissed Callie’s neck, getting the human to moan and gyrate her hips a little. Callie could already feel the dull fire that was in her loins starting to burn slightly. Callie and Whooves hadn’t had sex in a while, and it was starting to get to her. It also didn’t help that there was something in the air that caused her to feel more heated than usual, but she never really thought much about it. Whooves continued to kiss Callie on the neck, his hands going under her nightie and heading for her breasts.

Callie let out a shuddering moan as she felt the stallion’s fur rub against her skin, his fingers tracing lightly across her front as they teased her skin. Callie continued to press against further into Whooves’ lap, her gyrations causing a bulge to form in his pants. Callie couldn’t help the thoughts that ran through her mind at how pent up the stallion could be. Her body burned for the full feeling that he gave her, but couldn’t break out of his grasp as he held her firmly down. Whooves finally reached her breasts and lightly pinched her nipples.

Callie let out an audible moan as she felt her thighs starting to get wet with arousal. Whooves could feel the human’s wetness staining his pants, and grinned at how dirty Callie was being. He knew very well that Callie wasn’t really trying to get this far when she came in to talk with him, but he couldn’t help himself sometimes. It also didn’t help as a certain day was nearing and he was going to have to keep himself indoors until it passed. Callie continued to shiver in pleasure as the stallion pinched her nipples and groped her breasts. Whooves removed his lips from her neck and moved his hands downwards.

The disappointed sigh Callie let out caused the stallion to let out a small chuckle as he grabbed the hem of the nightie. Callie looked back at the stallion when she felt him tug on the nightie, her eyes yearning with lust. Whooves nodded as he removed the nightie with practiced ease. Callie took her chance while Whooves was busy throwing her nightie to the side, and tackled him to the bed. Whooves was surprised by Callie’s actions as she started working on his belt. He could hear the small frustrated grunts she gave as she tugged at his belt.

Whooves was about to offer his own assistance before Callie’s hands flared to life in their green aura and ripped his pants off. Whooves was glad that those weren’t his favorite pair, but was still a little saddened to see them destroyed. His cock was still covered by his boxers, but a dark wet spot was already formed on the front, his cock still coming out of its sheath to get more attention from the human. Callie looked at his still clothed member with a slightly irritated look. Callie noticed the wet spot on front and leaned in close as she took a deep inhale.

Callie’s entire body shuddered from the stallion’s scent. The smell of his musk only increased the flow of juices that were escaping her. Both of them were sweating as Callie looked at him hungrily. She snaked a hand along his thigh, her fingers tickling the stallion. Whooves let out deep groan as he felt Callie tease him, her fingers tracing around his clothed member while her other hand massaged his balls. Whooves instinctively bucked his hips up, trying to get more attention from the human.

Callie giggled softly at how easy it was to tease the stallion. Not stopping her ministrations, Callie leaned in closer, letting her hot breath spread across his clothed member. Whooves grabbed at the sheets tightly as he felt the human’s breath blow across his stallionhood. Callie stuck her tongue out a little, licking at the wet spot that covered his tip. Whooves groaned loudly at feeling the human’s tongue tease his tip. Callie gave light sucks here and there between her lickings, causing the stallion to writhe on the bed

The human could feel her arousal drip from her thighs and onto the bed. Even though she was enjoying teasing Whooves, Callie was getting tired and wanted to move onto the next part. Removing her mouth from his clothed member, she gripped Whooves’ boxers and pulled them off. Callie forgot about how big Whooves was, and his member popped free from its prison, slapping her cheek gently. She could feel his pre sticking to her cheek, and caused her body to shudder at the feeling.

Acting on her lust, Callie wrapped her hands around the stallion’s cock and slowly pumped it up and down. Whooves was panting heavily as he felt the human’s soft hands move up and down his shaft, a few kisses placed on his medial ring for added pleasure. Whooves looked down at the human, who smiled up at him, her mouth centimeters away from the tip. He could feel her hot breath hit his cock, causing him to arch his back as his cock throbbed for more attention. Callie admired the heat that was radiating off of Whooves’ member, the feeling of his heartbeat through his member another wonderful sensation.

Seeing the collection of pre, Callie wrapped her lips around the tip, her tongue licking up the glistening pearl. She gave a hum of pleasure as the taste of his pre sent her mind into a lusty haze. Callie started to slowly bob her head, her hands working on the lower half of his member as her mouth worked on the top half. She swirled her tongue around his member, coating it in her saliva as she sucked. Slurping sounds could be heard from Callie as she sucked every bead of pre that formed on his tip. Her body hungered for what was still sitting patiently in his balls. As much as she wanted to drink down his sperm, her body ached for its presence elsewhere.

Giving a few more licks and sucks to Whooves’ cock, Callie released her mouth from it, an audible ‘pop’ echoing in the room. Whooves was panting heavily as he looked up at Callie to see what she was doing. He watched as the human straddled his hips, the tips of his cock pressing against her sopping, hot entrance. Callie was panting heavily as well, the feeling of Whooves’ stallionhood against her womanhood a euphoric sensation. Callie ran her pussy lips along the stallion’s shaft, giving it an extra coat of lubrication.

Callie gave a few more passes over Whooves’ cock, and looked at it as it glistened with her saliva and arousal. Grinning to herself, Callie pressed her entrance against his tip and started to take it in. She felt Whooves’ hands grab at her waist, easing her onto his length as she moaned loudly. The feeling of fullness was sending Callie’s entire body into a numb pleasure as she felt nothing but the cock filling her up. Callie continued her descent before finally coming to a stop. Taking a few breaths, Callie looked down to see there were a few inches left to take.

Taking a deep breath, Callie pressed hard against the stallion as she took the last few inches. She could feel Whooves’ length create a small bulge that she could make out. Callie let out a pleasured coo as she ran her hand along the bulge. Her entire body was burning now, yearning the stallion’s seed to sate her lust. Looking down at the stallion, Callie started to rise off of his member. Callie let out a soft whimper at the growing empty feeling, but that soon turned into a moan as Whooves thrusted back into her.

“Oh, God. Whooves… you feel… amazing,” Callie said between pants.

“Callie… you’re so… tight… I might lose… it before you finish,” Whooves said between grunts.

“Don’t you… quit on me… now. I… plan on enjoying this… for as long… as I can,” Callie said as she leaned down and kissed the stallion passionately.

Whooves easily returned the kiss with equal passion. Callie moaned into his mouth, her tongue submitting to his and allowing him to explore her mouth. Whooves enjoyed the feeling of her canines against his tongue, memories of what it was like to have them before becoming a pony filling his mind. Whooves deepened the kiss more as he firmly grabbed Callie’s rear, getting more of her arousal to trail down his cock. He could smell her arousal through the sweat scented air, and it caused his cock to throb harshly.

Callie ground her hips against his length, letting her walls constrict around the length inside of her. Whooves groaned at the feeling of the human’s velvet walls massaging his member. The stallion grabbed her ass cheeks and started to lift her up. Callie moaned even more as he flipped the human onto her back, grabbing one of her legs and throwing it over his shoulder. He broke the kiss off as Callie looked up at him, panting heavily and mumbling incoherently. Whooves grinned down at the panting human, using his new leverage to please her even more.

He moved in and out of her slowly, drawing out long, low moans from the human. He could feel her walls grip tightly at his cock, refusing to let it leave, but thanks to her arousal, he easily slid in and out of her. Callie looked up at him, her eyes begging for him to go faster. Whooves was more than happy to oblige as he increased his pace. Callie gripped at the sheets tightly as she felt the stallion slam into her. The rapid sensation of being full and empty throwing her entire mind out of whack. Callie let her tongue loll out of her mouth as she lost herself to the pleasure she was receiving.

The small fire that Callie felt in her lower area turned into a blazing inferno as she tried to milk the stallion of his sperm. She could feel Whooves starting to throb a little more, signaling that he was nearing his own end. With surprising strength, Callie removed her leg from Whooves’ grasp and wrapped her arms around his neck. She brought him into a deep kiss as she continued to ride his turgid length. Whooves slammed into with everything he had as she dug her nails into his back, probably causing him to bleed a little. He didn’t care as he was drunk off the pleasure the human was giving him.

Whooves broke the kiss they shared, a string of saliva connecting them before breaking. “Callie… I’m close,” Whooves said as he continued to slam into her.

“Give it… give it all to me, Whooves. I want… want to feel… your hot… hot seed… inside me,” Callie said as she slammed herself against Whooves’ hips.

Whooves gave a few more thrusts before finally finding his release. His head flared to life as he flooded Callie’s womanhood with his seed. Her pink walls now turning white as he filled her to the brim. The feeling of Whooves’ hot seed was enough to set off Callie’s own orgasm. She wrapped her arms around the stallion’s neck, screaming as her body clenched tightly. Her warm juices mixed with the stallion’s seed, causing her to overfill. Their combined juices started to leak out of Callie’s pussy, sliding down Whooves’ length and pooling between his legs.

The two flopped to the bed in a tangle of limbs. Whooves’ softening erection slipping out of the human. Callie could feel their combined love leaving her body, and flared her hands. She blocked off the escape of Whooves’ cum and reveled in the warm feeling it spread throughout her body. Whooves tiredly reached out the human, who happily scooted closer to the stallion. The two of them panted heavily as they basked in their afterglow. Callie could hear how fast the stallion’s heartbeat was and she enjoyed hearing it.

It felt good to Callie to know that she was able to bring this immense pleasure to Whooves. She nuzzled deeper into the stallion’s chest as he stroked his hand through her hair. Callie lightly ran her fingers along his chest, getting him to chuckle a few times as he kissed her head. The two smelled he sex-sweat scented air, enjoying the smell as it brought them to a sense of calm. A few minutes passed before they were able to finally catch their breath and get out of the bed. Callie headed for the shower while Whooves changed the bedsheets.

After Callie was done showering, Whooves took his own. Callie laid on the bed, her pussy empty of Whooves’ seed as she sprawled out her naked form. Another thought crossed Callie’s mind as she had some alone time. She loved the fact that she could enjoy sex with Whooves without the worry of getting pregnant, but at the same time, it hurt her a little. Callie planned on having a family at some point back on Earth, and now that she was in Equestria, it seemed like her dream was no longer in reach.

Callie could feel her tears starting to form again from this painful realization, but she quickly wiped them away. She knew she wasn’t thinking this entirely through. She believed that there was a small chance that she could have a family. She just needed to talk with the princesses to see if they knew of anything that could possibly help. With that set in mind, she smiled as she heard the bathroom door open. Whooves walked out, naked, but his stallionhood was back in its sheath. The stallion didn’t put on any clothes as he joined the human in the bed.

The two immediately wrapped each other in a warm embrace, giving each other soft pecks on the lips as Whooves lifted the covers over them. Callie snuggled close to Whooves as she allowed some of his heat from his fur to warm her body. Whooves went back to stroking her hair as they relaxed in each other’s embrace, waiting for sleep to come get them. Whooves was almost asleep when Callie spoke to him in a quiet whisper.

“I love you so much, Whooves,” Callie said as she buried her head in his chest.

“I love you too, Callie, and don’t forget that I always will,” Whooves said as he kissed her head.

Callie fell asleep peacefully in his embrace as Whooves started to think to himself. He couldn’t help the frustrated sigh that escaped him. Looking down at the human, he carefully removed himself from her hold and moved over to his desk. Being careful, Whooves opened a drawer, wincing a little when it squeaked. He looked back over at Callie to see that she was still asleep. Looking into his drawer again, he grabbed a journal that he had buried at the bottom. Opening up the journal, he grabbed a quill and scratched off something he wrote. Whooves rubbed his temples as he looked at the multiple things he scratched off.

“This isn’t going well. Everything is falling into place, and it doesn’t seem to want to divert from its path. If those two show up and we run into ‘that’, then this can only continue to go downhill.” Whooves looked at the things on his desk before looking back at Callie. “I guess I’m going to have to keep Marcus’ promise after all. Why can’t these humans live in peace?”

Whooves closed his journal and stuffed it away in the drawer as he went to the kitchen. The stallion only knew there was so much that he could do for the humans, and felt awful that he couldn’t even change one event so far. Grabbing a bottle of hard cider, Whooves sat in a chair at the table, drinking from his beverage. The stallion stared out the window as he thought about what he could do to help the humans or ease their worries when the time came.

“I guess there’s only so much one stallion can do when trying to change the future. Hopefully the end result will be different than what’s in the journal,” Whooves whispered as he finished off his cider, throwing the bottle into the trash, and joining Callie in the bed again.

Blooming Lotus

Author's Note

Special birthday chapter for Drakalian, and a thank you as well for dealing with all my crazy outbursts and stupid rants. Also, thanks to him as well for helping with the Blake scene when his OC went to Canterlot.

Blooming Lotus

Final Stand
By: Duelist96
Chapter 56: Blooming Lotus

Drak was currently sitting in his house, helping Dinky with her homework. Ditzy had gone to the spa, causing the human to wait on his visit with Lotus. Trixie was with Twilight, learning a few new spells for her show and personal use at home. Drak let out a heavy sigh as he looked at Dinky’s homework again, his brow scrunched in concentration. The filly and human were able to get through most of the homework, but now he was on the hardest thing he had ever seen, magic theory.

Drak understood the simple things that he and his friends were taught about magic, but as time went by, they learned their magic centers worked differently. Their magic had the same capabilities as a unicorn, but it had one flaw. Their magic was tied into their emotions, and they could learn to control it, but they had to keep an eye on how they felt to avoid causing any backlash. Brandon learned that the hard way during his training after he caused a fireball to explode in his hands, burning his entire forearms.

Thankfully, their friend was well, and was being looked after by Redheart. Drak shook the memory from his head as he looked back at the homework. Looking at Dinky, Drak grabbed her textbook and started to read through the examples. After glancing over a few examples, Drak gave a slight nod as he set up the problems for Dinky. Drak handed the piece of paper to the filly and watched her work. Drak really wished that either Sweetie Belle or Twilight were available since they could easily explain this stuff to his daughter.

Sadly, the Cutie Mark Crusaders had homework of their own they needed to get done. Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom have been receiving help from Ryan for their biology and botany classes. Scootaloo has been going to Chrysalis, unknown to Marcus, Rainbow, and their herd, to get help with her math and English. Drak actually ran into Scootaloo after her time with Chrysalis, and the filly had asked him not to tell the others. Drak didn’t like the idea of keeping this from his friends, but it seemed the filly was afraid of disappointing those she looked up to. He agreed not to tell them, but he made her promise that she would tell them at some point.

Sctooaloo agreed and they went on with their day. Now, Drak was waiting for Ditzy to call him and let him know that he could head towards the spa. Several minutes passed at the human watched the filly work, putting on the finishing touches to her homework before finally having it all finished. Drak ruffled the filly’s mane as she giggled happily. Dinky put away her homework and jumped off the couch as she ran towards her room. Smiling at the retreating filly, Drak got up from the couch and headed for the kitchen. Drak grabbed a couple apples, and as he started eating, his phone went off. Looking at his phone, he saw that it was Ditzy calling him.

“Hey, Ditzy. You done at the spa?” Drak asked as he finished off his first apple.

“Yes, dear. You can stop on by for that massage Lotus wants to give you,” Ditzy said in a playful voice.

The playfulness wasn’t lost on the human, but he didn’t think much of it since the pegasus had been a little more playful with him. “Thanks, I’ll head on over. Dinky finished her homework, and there’s a couple sandwiches for when you get home.”

“Thanks, Drak, that really means a lot to me. I’ll see you when you get home,” Ditzy said.

“See you when I get back,” Drak said.

Finishing off his second apple, Drak left for the spa. Drak limped a little as he headed towards Lotus’ and Aloe’s Day Spa. As he walked towards the spa, his mind went back to what caused this slight limp.

A Few Hours Ago

Blake was back at the training grounds, still ignoring the concerns of Fleur and the princesses.

Drak walked up to the training grounds where Luna said he would be. He was still worried about his friend since the fight with Ambrosia, and was debating if he should go and have a talk with him. The only thing that held him back was the fact that he had both princesses to help him calm down if he continued to act his normal and stubborn self. However, after a while of thinking it over, he finally made up his mind when he heard that Ditzy had to make a mail delivery to Canterlot, so without further thought, he decided to tag along.

Once at the capital, he told the mailmare that he was going to the castle for a while, wanting to talk to Blake for a bit, but said nothing more than that when Ditzy questioned him. Thankfully he didn't need to say much else as she trusted him, and a few minutes later, he was on his way to the training yard to talk to his friend after having the Princess of the Night explain the situation to him.

Drak entered the training field and watched as Blake continued to destroy dummy after dummy, deciding to remain silent to see if he notices him anytime soon.

Many dummies laid at Blake's feet. He tore through each one that was put in front of him, trying out different ways of taking them out. His phone vibrated in his pocket, signaling that he was to take a five minute break. Grumbling under his breath, he grabbed his water bottle and started to chug it down. He paced back and forth impatiently as he waited for his break to end. His eyes wandered around the training ground, trying to find anything that would occupy his time. His eyes soon landed on his friend and he waved at him.

Seeing Blake wave at him, Drak gave his own greeting in the form of a nod, walking up before standing next to him. He stopped a respectable few feet away from him as he looked around at the wooden carnage that laid around him. The human remained silent however, not one to really start a conversation, preferring for Blake to start first.

Blake smiled at Drak as he gave a few stretches. He waited a few seconds before seeing what his friend came up to Canterlot for.

“How've you been, Drak? Anything I can help you with?” Blake asked.

Drak gave a slight shrug, keeping a neutral expression on his face as he looked at the other human, arms behind his back as he stood there. “I'm doing fine. Came up here with Ditzy to check up on you, see how you were doing and all after the attack in the forest,” Drak responded, glancing around at the trashed dummies. “However, it seems that I have already gotten my answer simply by looking at the mess that you made here,” Drak spoke, keeping his tone neutral as well.

Blake let out a hearty laugh as he looked at all the destroyed dummies. “Yeah, I've been meaning to clean up, but I've just been distracted. How has your training been going after your fight with Ambrosia?”

Drak gave a small shrug, his expression and tone still neutral. “It has been going ok. Haven't trained in the last two days, but it's fine,” Drak stated, seeing if he could get some sort of response from Blake.

Blake was starting to catch on to Drak's neutral tone, his own merriment starting to die down. He crossed his arms as he straightened up, looking his friend in the eye as he spoke. “Any reason why you haven't been training? Also, there seems to be something you want to say.”

The human gave a small shrug before responding. “Well, Ditzy and Trixie were just worried for me since I was starting to over train myself, so I decided that I needed to take a break for a while, hang with Dinky and my mares, that sort of stuff. How about you? You spending any time with the princesses or Fleur? By the way, congratulations on gaining a new herd mate,” Drak said, letting out a very brief smile before returning to his neutral self.

“Thanks. I'm glad to have Fleur joining the herd. I've spent a few hours with them, but I've been focused on training,” Blake replied as he put down his water bottle and got ready to practice on another dummy.

Drak let out a quiet sigh as he watches him prepare to attack another dummy, but instead of watching, he steps in front of him, his arms crossed as he stares at his friend, not finished with talking to him just yet. “Really? Just a few hours? Did you even listen to anything that they said about you training so much?” Drak asked.

Blake gave a slight scowl at his friend for standing in front of him and assuming that he didn't listen to his mares. “Of course I listened to them. Their concerns are duly noted, but I'm not hurting anything. Plus, I need to get stronger to avoid the situation in the forest again. Or does that mean nothing to you?”

Drak became quiet for a while as he debated on what to say. However, the more he thought it over, the more he realized that simply speaking wouldn't do much to sway his thoughts, considering that his mares already tried. Letting out a small sigh, he takes his hoodie off, unsheathing his Sais and getting into a fighting position, points facing towards Blake. “Okay then, let’s practice.”

Blake looked at his friend for a few seconds before letting out a small chuckle. “I don't know at what point you thought this was a good idea, but I guess I can indulge you.” Blake lifted up his fists, never taking his eyes off his friend. “I'll even be courteous to allow you the first move.”

This time, Drak allowed himself to raise a single eyebrow from Blake allowing him the first move before returning to his normal neutral expression. “I'm sure you would Blake,” Drak said, yet he simply stayed put, keeping himself in the same position, not bothering to try and strike first.

Blake stood his ground as he watched his friend. A breeze blew past them as they both waited for something to happen. A few minutes rolled by where neither of them moved. Blake shook his head as he gave a small frown at his friend.

“Let’s get this over with,” Blake said as he charged at his friend.

Drak remained quiet, stepping to his side and letting Black simply charge past him, still keeping his guard up the entire time. While he did trust his skill, he also knew not to underestimate his friend, so he was making sure to be vigilant. “So, what else have you been doing since the fight in the forest?” Drak asked, his eyes open and alert.

Blake stumbled a bit after having to do a sudden stop. He turned on his heel, facing his friend again as he tried to come up with another attack. “Pretty much what you see around you. As I said before, spent a few hours with the mares and made sure that Fleur was at least welcomed into the herd.” Blake ran at his friend again, but as he reached the halfway point, he went into a quick slide, hoping to knock his friend off his feet.

His face still staying neutral, he simply jumps to the side to avoid the slide, landing right behind him before kicking his back, making him slide farther than intended. “So, just spent a few hours before returning back to your training, huh? And how much have you been training? Every day I'm assuming,” Drak spoke, simply testing the waters as he looked for a way to approach the subject.

Getting back to his feet, Blake rubbed his back from where he was kicked. He gave a small frown at his friend as he answered his question. “Of course I've been training every day. What else am I supposed to do? I'm not going to let anything that happened in the forest repeat itself.” Blake started to circle around his friend, looking for another opening for an attack.

Drak kept himself facing Blake as he slowly walked around him, keeping his defense up. “And that's all? No relaxing with your mares, no going out to socialize... just train from morning to night,” Drak stated, his expression hardening slightly, but still remaining neutral.

“Well, duh. They have their own things keeping them occupied, so why not train for as long as I can. You should be doing the same after how badly you got your ass handed to.” Blake charged at his friend, going in for an upper-cut.

Drak said nothing about getting his ass handed to, instead, he simply swayed to the side before trapping his arm with his Sais. With a quick twist, he snaps Blake's wrist in half, knowing that he would be able to recover from it. “I do train, but not nearly as much as you. You shouldn’t be training this much either.”

Blake gave a hard grunt, feeling his wrist break from the counter. He could also feel his anger start to boil after what he heard his friend say. “I shouldn't be training this much?! Then what the hell am I supposed to do?! Should I just sit on my ass and wait for the next fight to happen where we all die?! I refuse to let something like that happen and I'll make sure that it never does!” Blake screamed as he went in for a low kick, aiming for Drak’s shins.

Drak was unprepared for such a low blow, falling to a knee from the impact. However, he was quickly able to use this to his advantage. Using his Sais, he swung one of them around his leg that he kicked him with, making him step further more before using his other Sai, swinging the weapon up and piercing his back before slamming him into the ground face first, the spike from his weapon going all the way through and out of his upper stomach area, pinning him to the ground. He held him there for a few seconds as he took the time to catch his breath. “And we can obviously see how well your ‘training’ has paid off,” Drak spoke, this time letting some sarcasm seep through his voice as he did so. He then got up from his back, yanking his Sais out from Blake and giving them a few small flicks to shake the blood off as he took a few steps back, getting into his defensive position once again.

Blake was breathing heavily, wiping away some of the blood as his wounds healed. He popped his once broken wrist, cracking his knuckles to make sure it could still move. He stared at his friend, anger filling his eyes as he transformed his arm into a blade. Walking around his friend again, anger seeped from his voice as he spoke. “Then I just need to train harder! I'll go fight a fucking dragon if I have to in order to win, then I'll hunt down every fucking changeling so they won't be a threat to us any longer.”

Drak simply stood there, Sais in the ready position, his face letting nothing show of his emotions. He simply eyed Blake as he walked around him, once again keeping his front to him, his guard still staying up. “So that's it? That's your answer, to just train harder and kill anything that could possibly be a threat, and in case you’ve forgotten, Chrysalis is a changeling as well. They are only doing what they must to survive. At least, Chrysalis's hive is doing that. There are other ways other than killing yourself with training,” Drak spoke, his voice still calm, though he doubt that would calm him down anyways.

“What else am I supposed to do?!” Blake screamed, tears starting to form in his eyes. “I've done nothing but fight for four years! I'm a god damned monster as well! If I can't even protect my friends, then how do I know that I can protect the others?! I'm doing the best I can, but that isn't enough in this world if everything here can smack us around like a rag doll!” Blake started stabbing at the ground, tears flowing from his eyes. His body shuddered as he fought back against his sobs. His blade soon changed back to his regular arm, though, he continued to punch at the ground.

Sensing that the fighting was over, Drak let out a small sigh as he wiped the last of the blood off of his Sais before putting them away. He then walked up to Blake and waited for him to finish his bout of frustration before he said anything else, crossing his arms in front of his chest as he waited.

Blake gave the ground a few more hits before falling down and rolling to his back. He stared up at the bright blue sky, a few clouds floating by. He wiped away the tears as he looked up at his friend. Taking a few calming breaths, Blake found his voice again. “Why can't we do anything right? Why can't we keep the ones we care about safe? Why are we worthless?” Blake was asking openly, these questions long since plaguing his mind.

This time, Drak sighs openly before kneeling down next to Blake, looking right into his eyes. Once he had his full attention, he finally spoke. “Because you try too hard. You train for hours, days even, on end without a break just to protect those that you care for, yet you don't bother to enjoy spending your time with those that you are protecting. You may practice for days nonstop with no breaks, but someone will always be here to beat your ass to the ground. Honestly, you're worse than Marcus is because of that, for the simple reason of being nearly indestructible. Just because you can heal from almost anything doesn't mean you are the one to take all the hits for us.”

“You're no deity, nor will you ever be one, and spending your time to simply train, that will help only the enemy. The only reason that I'm able to easily walk circles around you is because you're exhausted while I'm fully rested and relaxed from spending time with both my girlfriends and my daughter. If you don't spend your time with those that you care, then why bother protecting them? If we don't spend time with those that we love, then what's the point of loving? We protect because we care, but if we only protect, then we start to question why we care in the first place.”

Yes we ran into all kinds of shit before, but we always came back stronger than ever, hitting them back harder. Yes, we got out asses handed to us, yes we got fucked up badly like amateurs, but we're still alive and kicking. It may seem like we're worthless, but I doubt anyone else could have done what we did and come out better.” Once Drak finished what he came to say, he slowly got up and began to walk to leave the training fields.

Once at the doorway, Drak stopped and gave him a last parting word. “My advice to you: stop beating yourself up for what you can't control, and start thanking yourself when things go right.” With that, Drak left the training field to allow Blake to ponder on his thoughts. Drak did have to limp a bit on the way back, however, since Blake did put quite a bit of force behind his kick to his shins, most likely leaving a rather nasty bruise. Drak thought he could take Lotus's offer on that massage she was so keen on giving him. Though as to why, Drak still wasn't completely sure. He just hoped Ditzy doesn't notice him limping when he meets up with her.

Present

Sadly, Ditzy easily saw him limping and immediately got on him about what he did. She gave that adorable pout where she puffs out her cheeks, trying to look angry, but it just made her look adorable to the human. After a stern talking from Ditzy, they returned back to their home and the pegasus made a quick stop to the spa. Drak saw the spa building in the distance, Ditzy exiting the building. He saw her flip the sign to show the spa was closed, and he grew curious as to why she did that.

Ditzy turned around to see the human walking towards the spa, and quickly flew towards him. The mare brought the human into a quick, passionate kiss before wrapping her arms around the human’s neck. “I do hope that you enjoy Lotus’ massage. She has been really wanting to give this to you, and she feels now is a good time.”

Drak held the mare close, giving a few kisses to her head as he spoke. “I can’t wait to see what it is. Although I do have one question.” Ditzy looked up at Drak as he gave her a quick kiss on the lips. “How come you closed the spa down?”

Drak saw the small blush that formed on Ditzy’s cheeks before she quickly shook it away. “There weren’t any more appointments today, and since you’re the only two there, she decided to close early. Just make sure to lock the door when you enter.”

Ditzy gave a final kiss to the human before pulling away, her tail lightly running along the human’s thigh sensually, her voice becoming a little huskier. “Also, make sure to treat her right.”

Drak’s face burned with an intense blush as he looked around to make sure no one saw them. Seeing that the coast was clear, he went to say something, only for the pegasus to take to the sky, and head back home. Watching the retreating form of the pegasus, his eyes lingering on her bubbly rear, he shook his head as he turned back to the spa. He wasn’t sure what Ditzy meant by that, but he couldn’t help the hammering of his heart in his chest as he opened the spa’s door. Drak stepped into the building, closing the door behind him and locking it.

He looked around to see that all the lights were off, except for a light in the far back of the spa. Drak grew confused as to why this was, since the only thing at the back of the spa was one of the few bedrooms in the building. Seeing there was no other light on inside the building, he headed towards the back of the building. Drak reached the back of the building, his breath caught in his throat as he slowly opened the door. As the door opened wider, he couldn’t help his jaw dropping to the ground.

Lotus was standing next to a massage table, her entire body bare for the world to see. Her blue nipples were erect, a bright blush on her face as she shifted a little on her feet. Lotus removed the spa band from her mane, her beautiful pink strands cascading down her back. Her tail shifted nervously from behind as her hands kept her more intimate area covered. There was a sweet smell to the air, but it wasn’t coming from the vanilla scented candles. The only thing that Drak could place the smell to was mangos.

Drak stared a few more seconds before quickly turning his back towards the mare. He was used to some of his clients being naked when he massaged them, along with his mares, but now his boss was naked, and going to give him a massage. Drak rubbed the back of his neck nervously as he tried to speak.

“Hey t-there, L-Lotus. What’s u-up with y-you being n-naked?” Drak asked.

“The massage I’m going to give you uses an oil that ruins clothes, and this is the best way to do it,” Louts answered in a quiet voice.

Drak continued to rub the back of his neck as he continued. “So, you do this with most of your customers?”

“Mainly mares since stallions get a little too excited during this massage,” Lotus said in a whisper.

Drak understood what she meant since he found himself slowly becoming aroused. His arousal was even quickened because of the mango scent lingering in the air. Drak continued to look away from the mare, continuing to hear her shuffling. A few seconds of awkward silence sat between them before Lotus finally spoke up.

“Would you like to strip down so we can get started?” Lotus asked.

Drak couldn’t find the strength to move as his minds ran with many lewd thoughts about the mare. These weren’t the first time he had these thoughts about Lotus, but he didn’t know what to do with them. He found the mare quite attractive, and they had gotten closer, but he found it hard to try anything since she was his boss. Drak was lost in his own thoughts that he didn’t hear the mare walk up behind him and wrap her arms around his waist.

Drak could feel the mare’s hot breath as she whispered into his ear. “Ditzy told me about your shin injury, and this massage can help ease that pain away.” Lotus’ voice turned into a pleading tone as her grip tightened around the human. “I know this awkward since you think of me as your boss, but I view us as two very close friends. The only reason I offer this to you is because I care for you.”

The last sentence got Drak’s attention as he gripped the mare’s hand. He felt her body tense, probably thinking that he was going to try and run away. Drak didn’t do anything except pat her hand reassuringly as he spoke in a calm tone. “Exactly how much do you care about me?”

Lotus nuzzled into the human’s neck as she spoke. “A lot more than a friend. Honestly, I thought it was just a passing thing, but spending time with you, I’ve grown very fond of you. Ditzy seemed to catch on to my growing feelings and has been visiting with me.”
“So, then her visit here was…” Drak trailed off, letting the spa mare finish for him.

“To give me permission to join the herd. She has accepted me as a member, but I still wait for your decision. All I ask is for one night with you. If you don’t feel anything in the morning, I’ll understand,” Lotus said as she continued to hold the human.

Drak didn’t say anything as he thought about this. He really enjoyed spending time with Lotus, and he had thought about asking her to join the herd. Hearing the Ditzy had moved ahead and said she could join if he was okay with it was an interesting turn of events. Drak couldn’t help the small smile as he turned to face Lotus. The mare looked up at him with worried eyes, her shuffling increasing as her tail twitched more.

“Shall we get started with the massage?” Drak asked in a cheery tone.

Lotus let out an excited squeal as she clapped her hands enthusiastically. Drak couldn’t help but chuckle as the mare ran around the room, gathering the supplies she needed for the massage. While Lotus was busy getting everything ready for the massage, Drak started to remove his clothing. He grabbed a nearby towel and started to wrap it around his waist, but was stopped when Lotus spoke up.

“What are you doing? You don’t need that towel,” Lotus said as she grabbed the towel and pulled it away from the human.

Drak acted on instinct as his hands shot towards his crotch, covering his slowly hardening erection. Lotus ignored the human’s blushing face as she grabbed his arm and led him to the table. Drak climbed onto the table, trying to lay on his front, when Lotus grabbed his side and had him lie on his back. Drak saw the hungry look in the mare’s eyes as her looked over his entire body. The mare gave a soft nod as she moved over to his side and stuck her hands into a bowl. Lotus pulled her hands out, and he saw the warm oil dripping from her fingers.

“Shall we begin?” Lotus asked huskily.

Drak didn’t say anything as he nodded his head. Lotus gave the human a warm smile as her hands gripped his shoulders, and slowly massaged away all his tension. Drak gave a small groan as he felt his muscles relax under the mare’s expert touch. Drak was decent at best when giving a massage, but the feeling of Lotus’s fingers gripping at his flesh, relaxing away all his muscles as she slowly moved down felt like heaven. He could feel the mare’s expertise as his entire body relaxed, his hands falling to his sides as he closed his eyes.

Drak’s breathing slowed as he smelled the warm oil. The oil smelled of lotus blossoms, a relaxing scent as Drak let his mind wander. Lotus traveled her hands from the human’s shoulders, down his pecs, and towards his abdomen. Lotus made sure to be careful around the human’s scar, giving a small frown as she thought about how he got it. Her hands moved along the human’s torso, releasing all the tension and knots that his muscles had. Lotus could see how much the human was enjoying the massage, her peripherals noticing the human’s member standing at attention.

Lotus’ eyes lingered on the human’s cock, her mind running with many thoughts about what it would feel like inside of her. She gave a few more relaxing rubs before moving down to the human’s legs. She started at his feet, slowly moving up his calves. She could hear the human groan as she paid attention to his shins. She could see the bruises that were there, giving a slight wince at how purple they were. Her fingers delicately ran over the human’s bruises, pressing against a few pressure points to help ease the pain.

As Lotus continued to work on the human’s shins and thighs, she watched with rapt attention as the human’s cock throbbed. Lotus licked her lips as she moved up further, her hands rubbing along his inner thighs. Drak could feel how close the mare’s hands were to his erect cock, but he was too lost in her expert touch to voice his concern. Lotus moved away from the human’s legs, dipping her hands into the bowl again. After making sure there was a little oil on her hands, she looked back at the human.

Grinning seductively, she climbed on top of the table, straddling the human’s waist. Drak opened his eyes and saw Lotus’ breasts in his face. The mare’s breast were a decent D-cup, and very perky. Drak thought that it was the tight work shirt that Lotus wore that allowed her breasts to stick out, but seeing them on full display showed they could easily stand out on their own. Lotus leaned down further, burying his face between the valley of her cleavage. Drak let his instinct take over as he grabbed at the soft, malleable mounds, receiving a soft moan from the mare.

“Oh, Celestia! Yes!” Lotus said loudly as she slid her moist slit along the human’s stomach.

Drak slowly kneaded the mare’s breasts, pulling them towards his mouth and licking her erect nipples. Lotus’ mind was flooding with pleasure, her thoughts becoming blank as she let the human suck on her breasts. Pulling her thoughts together, Lotus moved her hand down to his throbbing erection, and delicately ran her fingers along his shaft. She received a strong a groan from the human, encouraging her actions. The mare continued to run her fingers along Drak’s cock, coating his member in the oil.

Drak continued to massage the mare’s breasts, receiving lustful moans from Lotus. He felt the mare stroke his cock to full mast, his member throbbing painfully to be placed in her warm confines. Lotus could feel the heat radiating from the cock in her hand, her pussy dripping more juices as a fire started to burn inside her. Panting heavily, Lotus released the cock from her firm, yet soft touch, pulling her breasts away from the human. The spa mare looked down at the human, her eyes full of lust as she ran her marehood against his shaft.

Drak felt the tip of his cock pressing against the mare’s entrance, her juices making his cock more slick for easier access. Lotus pressed a hand against the human’s chest, giving a lustful smirk as she slammed down.

“YES!” Lotus screamed as she took his entire length.

“So tight,” Drak said as he grabbed the mare’s waist, massaging her cutie marks.

“I feel so full,” Lotus said breathlessly.

Lotus could feel the human’s cock throb inside her, the heat from his cock creating more warmth in her moist love tunnel. She felt immense pleasure from Drak as he rubbed her cutie marks, creating a wave of pleasure that she hasn’t felt before. Lotus regained her senses and placed her hands on the human’s shoulders, leaning close as she whispered lustfully in his ear.

“Buck me as hard as you can. I can take it. Spank my flank and pull my tail as well.” Lotus pulled away from the human, slowly raising herself up.

The mare whimpered at the feeling of the retreating cock, her once full feeling becoming a distant memory. Following through with the mare’s request, Drak gripped her hips firmly as he slammed her back down.

“OH, CELESTIA, YES!” Lotus screamed, causing Drak to think she was a screamer.

He didn’t care that she was as he continued to thrust in and out of her. The mare screamed loudly as she groped her breasts, tweaking her nipples to add to her pleasure addled mind. Drak could feel the mare’s svelte walls massage his cock, pulling it further inside as it tried to milk him for his seed. The combination of scents in the room clouded the human’s mind as he slammed into the mare. He met her halfway, the sound of his pelvis slapping against her firm rear echoing in the room.

Sweat dripped from Lotus’ divine form, her mane and tail sticking to her body as she rode the human as hard as she could. The fire below continued to burn with an intense heat, demanding to be cooled by his seed. Lotus knew deep down that she was able to get the courage to do this because of the nearing date, but she could feel how loving the human was being to her. She pushed down her slight unease as she threw her head back, leaning down to the human so he could suck on her nipple.

Lotus wrapped her arms around the human’s head, the feeling of his canines biting against her sensitive flesh causing her to shiver in pleasure. Juices poured from her marehood, covering the human’s waist in her arousal. Her face burned with a slight blush, embarrassed with how much she was leaking. Lotus didn’t like that she secreted more juices, but Aloe had assured her that Drak wouldn’t care. She tried to believe her sister, but it was still something that caused her great unease. It was thanks to Ditzy explaining the human’s behavior that she didn’t feel as bad about her excess arousal.

Drak continued to thrust into Lotus, trying to bring her to a climax before himself, but it seemed that he wasn’t getting that extra pleasure she needed. Remembering what Lotus said, he grabbed the base of her tail, and removed himself from her nipple. He trailed kisses along her collar bone, going towards her neck.

“YES! THERE, KEEPING HITTING THAT SPOT!” Lotus screamed as she pulled the human closer.

Drak had his face buried in the crook of the mare’s neck. He continued to tug on Lotus’ tail, switching between hard and soft tugs. His other hand traced along the mare’s cutie mark, giving a few smacks on each cheek. Lotus was lost in a sea of pleasure as her walls gripped tightly around Drak’s cock. She could feel the human’s shaft throb harshly, signaling his climax. Lotus dug her nails in the human’s back, Drak giving a small groan as a few specks of blood slid down. He pushed back the uncomfortable sensation as he gave a strong bite to the mare’s neck.

“YES!” Lotus screamed as her body shuddered in ecstasy.

Drak made sure that he didn’t pierce her skin, but there was enough pressure that Lotus knew that he could bite into her neck if he wanted to. Her mind was lost in a new euphoria she had never experienced with other stallions. Most stallions were never rough with her, and she was always left unsatisfied. Hearing from the other mares about how their humans would be rough with them when asked, she found a new reason to pursue her relationship with Drak. Trixie talked to about Drak being a little rough with her when she asked, and now that Lotus saw the human was willing to be rough, she wanted more.

Lotus could smell the combined scents of the oil, candles, sweat, and her arousal fill the room. Lotus’ marehood gripped tightly against Drak’s cock as she neared her finish. The spa mare wrapped her tail around the human’s leg, keeping her connected to him so he wouldn’t pull out of her. Drak felt the mare wrap her tail around his leg, and decided to help her finish. The human continued biting along the mare’s neck and pulling her tail roughly. Drak switched from his light smacks to slapping her toned rear with as much strength as he could.

“OH, LUNA, YES! YES! YES!” Lotus couldn’t handle the combined pleasure anymore as she finally climaxed.

Juices sprayed out of the mare, her arousal making a small puddled underneath the human. Drak continued to thrust into the mare, helping her ride out her orgasm as she breathed heavily. Lotus could tell the human didn’t climax end, and pulled out one last trick. Only a few mares could pull off what she did, and it seemed to please the human as he let out a pleasurable groan. Lotus tightened her inner walls, hugging the cock tightly in her warm, moist passage. Drak gave a few more thrusts before finally finding release.

“FILL ME WITH EVERYTHING YOU HAVE! I WANT TO FEEL YOUR SEED INSIDE OF ME, FILLING ME UNTIL IT STARTS TO LEAK FROM MY MAREHOOD.” Spurt after heavy spurt filled the mare, painting her once pink walls white as the human shuddered.

Lotus held the human close, feeling his last few strands of cum fill her pussy before finally pulling out. The two of them panted heavily, Lotus covered her nethers to keep the human’s semen from leaving her. The two basked in their afterglow, Drak holding the mare close as he gave her a deep passionate kiss. Lotus moaned into the kiss, feeling his canines against her tongue, and causing her to shiver at possible future intimate moments. Drak broke the kiss off, a strand of saliva connecting their lips.

“I’ve decided,” Drak said in a whisper as he continued to pant.

“On what?” Lotus asked, forgetting what this had been all about at the moment.

“You can join the herd,” Drak said as he gave her a quick peck on the lips.

Tears welled up in the mare’s eyes as she pulled the human closer. Lotus spoke in a soft whisper as tears streamed down her face. “Thank you so much, Drak. I promise that I won’t let you regret this decision.”

Drak chuckled lightly as he cradled the mare’s head. “I know I won’t. You’re a wonderful mare, and I’m glad the others saw so as well. You won’t mind if other’s join, though, will you?”

Lotus shook her head as she traced a finger on the human’s chest. “As long as we are treated fairly, and they don't try anything with you, I’m fine with whatever other mares you have join.”

Drak gave a kiss to the mare’s head, pulling her close so he can whisper into her ear. “I’m glad to have you Lotus. Now I don’t have to struggle with Dinky’s homework.”

Lotus giggled as she closed her eyes, her breathing starting to slow as sleep started to reach her. “I know what you mean. Even being a pony with limited magic, a lot of that stuff is still confusing. I’ll help, though, and I think Dinky would like seeing me around the house more often.”

Drak nodded his head as his eyes closed, sleep reaching him as well, even though he wanted to find a bed before they fell asleep. “She would like that very much. She talks about you a lot, and has even shared pictures that she drew of you when you watched over her.”

Lotus didn’t say anything as her breathing evened out. She gave the human a kiss on the cheek, showing him that she knew what drawings he was talking about. Lotus had a drawing of Drak and his hear, along with Dinky in her own bedroom that always made her smile. Lotus continued to smile as she buried her head into the human’s chest, finally letting sleep take them over. Drak and Lotus fell asleep together, wanting a quick nap before going to find an actual bed to sleep on.

Being A Father Figure Is Tough

Final Stand
By: Duelist96
Chapter 16: Being A Father Figure Is Tough

Marcus was lying in his bed with the many books that he needed to read. Twilight was not happy to go and pull out the many books that he requested and she made it well known. As she pulled the books from the shelves, she threw them in his face. Alex just sat on the couch and let his friend take his punishment. He couldn’t blame him for staying neutral, but his friend could have gotten the unicorn to lighten up a bit.

After three minutes of having books thrown at him, Alex finally decided to bring the mare a sandwich and a glass of water as he grabbed the last of the books. With all of his required reading, he left the library and headed back for Bon Bon’s place. He spent the last seven hours doing nothing but reading the books.

He groaned as he put his last book away and stared up at the ceiling. Finding nothing of interest in the ceiling he looked over at the clock. He still had a few hours until he went to the Fathers Hooves Social. He was glad to know that he wasn’t the only one escorting a little filly to the grand event.

Apple Bloom was able to convince Ryan to take her when he was on break from apple bucking. He was at first a little nervous about taking the young filly but after a talk with Applejack, he was proud to take her. Drak was happily taking Dinky and the filly seemed to be filled with a whole new wave of energy.

Marcus saw the rising sun and decided to take a shower and return the books. With the shower finished and getting dressed, he grabbed his books and left the house. He was walking along the path when Rainbow flew down and walked next to him. She smiled brightly at him and he couldn’t help but smile back.

As the two walked towards the library, he was thinking back to something he read. He noticed that the pegasus was distracted with walking next to him and decided to see if it was true. He raised his left hand and pressed a finger in the middle of her back where he wings were connected. As soon as he applied pressure to her back, the cyan mare’s wings shot to full attention.

Her face became a bright scarlet as she tried to move her stiff wings. She tried to get them back to her side, but they were stuck. She looked back at the human who had a faint blush and was trying to avoid eye contact. The pegasus walked in front of him and stopped his progress.

“Why did you do that?” Rainbow asked, trying to hide her embarrassment.

“Well, I was reading one of the books and it mentioned that there was a special place on the back of a pegasus that would cause their wings to stick out. The results were very promising from your reaction.”

“Well I hope that you are happy with that because now you are going to have to fix it,” Rainbow stated.

“Okay, so how do I fix it?” Marcus asked. Her blush intensified as she thought of the only possible way to fix her wing boner.

“You will need to massage my wings,” Rainbow said, hiding her face in her palms. The human was silent for a few moments as he processed what she said.

“Very well then,” Marcus answered. The pegasus looked up and saw that he was calm with the situation that was placed on him.

“You aren’t the least bit embarrassed about it?” Rainbow asked.

“Oh, I’m very embarrassed about it, though we are kind of dating so does it really matter if I do that?” Marcus asked.

“I guess it really doesn’t, but you better not tell the others about giving me a massage,” Rainbow said as she gave him a small glare.

“You know, you are really cute when you try to act intimidating when you’re blushing so hard,” Marcus said as he gave a small kiss on her head.

The pegasus gave him a playful little shove as they continued on to the library. They reached the library in time as Twilight was switching the sign from closed to open. The librarian happily waved at the two before giving the human another glare. He only shook his head as he handed the books to the unicorn and walked inside.

Alex was sitting on the couch and drinking his coffee. Marcus only shook his head as he took a seat next to him. He never much cared for coffee because he didn’t like the taste. Even though some of his other friends liked it, he made sure to give them a hard time about it. Twilight levitated the books into their rightful places and noticed her friend’s wings fully erect. She looked at her and then the human before giving a sigh and walking towards her friend.

“If you need it, Rainbow, I can soundproof the basement so you can deal with your wings,” Twilight offered.

“Thanks, Twi, I would actually like that,” Rainbow replied.

The cyan mare tapped the human on the shoulder and hinted towards the basement. He looked at her for a few seconds before looking at the unicorn, which he wish he didn’t. Her glare was even colder and he was certain that she wanted to burst him into flames. Not saying anything, he got up from his seat and followed the pegasus towards the basement.

It was a good thing that they still had time until all the others showed up to the library before the Fathers Hooves Social began. Once the basement door was closed, the lavender mare’s horn flared to life and blocked off all noise from entering and leaving the basement. Alex gave a curious glance at her, but then decided to not say anything because he had a general understanding of what was going to happen.

Marcus and Rainbow were in the library basement and were nervous as hell. The two of them exchanged awkward glances at each other, trying to figure out what to do. Deciding to go for the silent approach, the pegasus sat down on one of the chairs and turned her back to the human. He gave a slight gulp as he looked at Rainbow’s stiff wings.

Wanting to get this part over with so they could enjoy the rest of their day, he walked up behind her. He carefully lifted his hands and lightly squeezed the base of her wings. The mare gave a pleasured gasp as she felt his touch and quickly tried to pull it back in. He couldn’t help the huge blush that was forming on his face when he heard the pegasus give her gasp of pleasure.

Steeling his resolve, he got to work on loosening the muscles in her wings. He was careful where he placed his hands and how much pressure he applied. The pegasus bit her lip as she kept her pleasured moans from leaving her mouth. He could feel the wings starting to loosen up and continued further down her wings.

He made sure to avoid some of her more sensitive feathers since he didn’t want to rile her up and not give her any release. The cyan mare gave up trying to hold in her gasps and let them come out naturally. As he listened to her gasp and moan, he could feel all his blood move down south. He tried to think unsexy thoughts, but found it futile when he was massaging down a beautiful mare.

He didn’t know how long it was, but he was finally able to get her wings to calm down. He gave a sigh of relief that he was finally finished before seeing that he was pitching a tent. He quickly punched his left thigh and could feel his member going flaccid. The pegasus turned around when his member was no longer seeable in his pants and was blushing heavily.

With the moment awkward enough as it was, he decided to just go for it anyways. He grabbed the mare by the chin and pulled her in for a kiss. She was surprised by the kiss, but easily melted into it. The kiss lasted for several seconds before they finally broke apart and smiled at each other.

“Maybe next time when we are in a more private setting we could do a little more,” Marcus teased.

“Maybe we will,” Rainbow teased back. He had to shake his head real quickly when she said that.

With everything out of the way the two of them headed back upstairs. Once they were back in the foyer of the library they saw Twilight and Alex making out. The two love birds were unaware of their arrivals and he saw this as a good opportunity. Taking in a huge breath, he yelled at the top of his lungs.

“They invented bedrooms for a reason you two!” Marcus yelled.

Alex and Twilight were surprised by the sudden yell and fell to the floor. Marcus and Rainbow laughed as the two tried to get back on their feet. While they were busy trying to stand on two legs, Marcus walked over to the door to see who was knocking. He opened the door and saw all of his friends standing outside. He stepped aside as they walked in.

Once everyone was inside they all grabbed their things and headed for Sweet Apple Acres. Drak was carrying Dinky on his shoulders and Scootaloo was riding her scooter. She didn’t go far as she stayed next to Marcus. The friends reached Sweet Apple Acres and saw a white unicorn stallion standing next to Sweetie Belle.

The stallion was dressed like Magnum P.I., but the stallion seemed cooler than him. The stallion noticed the approaching friends and waved to them. The friends happily waved back since it looked like this was Sweetie’s father. Ryan came out of the barn as the friends reached the farm house and Apple Bloom came running out.

“Hello there, good sir. I believe we haven’t been properly introduced. My name is Marcus and these are my friends. We have Drak, Blake, Luke, Andrew, Callie, Brandon, Jaeden, Alex, and Ryan,” Marcus said as he pointed out his friends.

“Nice to meet you all. I’m Sweetie Belle’s father Deluxe Magnum. I have heard so much about you from my two daughters,” Magnum said as he shook everyone’s hand.

“I don’t think she said a lot of good things about me,” Marcus said.

“Well she did say some negative things, but she feels that you are better than you seem,” Deluxe replied.

“Well, that is what I keep hearing now a days. Anyway, to the main point of this all, what exactly are we going to be doing?” Marcus asked.

“Well, the point of Fathers Hooves Social is to compete in games and try to win as many as you want. You don’t get any prize out of it, but it’s more about having fun and the children,” Applejack said.

“I’m fine with that. I could really care less about there being a prize. I came to have fun with my friends and give Scootaloo a good time,” Marcus replied.

Scootaloo smiled up happily at him as he messed up her mane. Applejack cleared her throat to get all of their attention and directed those that were competing on where to go. Those that weren’t competing watched from the stands and cheered for everyone. Everyone had fun as they went from event to event and gave it their all. No hard feelings were held when someone won or lost because they were having too much fun.

Night quickly approached and it was time to see who won the most events. Deluxe and Sweetie were in first place, Ryan and Apple Bloom were in second place, and Drak and Dinky were in third place. Applejack congratulated them on their success and wished to see them all next year. Scootaloo would have been mad at their loss, but Marcus explained that it was the only way to keep it fair.

He explained the reasoning behind their losses and she nodded her head. She wasn’t entirely thrilled about losing, but she understood. All the friends congratulated each other as they headed back to their houses for the next day. As they walked away they didn’t notice two figures watching them from afar.

Forest Edge

“Are you sure he is as dangerous as you say he is?” Chrysalis asked.

“Very much so and it was a good thing he kept himself in check,” Nightmare replied.

“So what are we going to do with him if we can’t get him to join our side?” Chrysalis asked.

“We already have the plan in motion so all we need to do is make sure that he doesn’t arrive,” Nightmare replied.

Chrysalis nodded as the two of them headed back into the forest and continued with their preparations. They didn’t have much time until the wedding and they needed to be ready. Nightmare needed revenge on those six that thwarted her plans and Chrysalis needed food for her people. Chrysalis wished that it didn’t come to this, but with her pleas ignored by the princesses, she decided to take action.

It was going to be a long wedding and she wasn’t going to fail this. She gave one last look at the human, trying to see if she could understand him. She could feel the love that he would give off but she could also sense something else. There were hints of anger, blood lust, and fear coming off of him. Since he didn’t mean much to her, she didn’t care as long as he was out of her way.

Canterlot Alley

A hooded figure rounded another corner making sure to look back every so often to make sure he wasn’t followed. The figure was happy that he was able to find the cesspool that crime was high in. After taking a few more corners he finally reached a steel door that had a metal slider so the bodyguard could see through.

The figure gave a few knocks before pulling his hood off. He shook his head back and forth, trying to free up his golden locks. The guard opened the slider and looked at the unicorn stallion standing outside. The guard said nothing as he opened the door and stepped aside for the visitor. The stallion gave a slight nod as he pulled off the rest of the cloak and handed it to the guard.

All the patrons that were present stopped whatever they were doing and bowed to the stallion before them. The stallion walked through the main room and entered one of the private back rooms. He walked along the long hallway and reached the room that he was looking for. The stallion has done business with this pony and just opened the door.

When the door was opened the unicorn stallion was met with his partner. In the corner of the room was a black coated unicorn stallion with a red mane and tail. He has a scar running down his left eye from when he lost it in a fight. The black unicorn was more muscular than most unicorns, but that was because of the magic that he used. The stallion looked up at who entered his room and smiled at his friend.

“So what do I owe the honor of Prince Blueblood visiting me today?” The stallion asked.

“I am here because I’m in need of your services, Wrath,” Blueblood replied.

“Do you have your payment?” Wrath asked.

“Yes, in full like we negotiated. I want you to make an example of a pony so that certain individuals know their place,” Blueblood stated in an icy tone.

“So which pony needs to be ‘messed up?’” Wrath asked with a huge grin. Blueblood reached into his pocket and pulled out a picture.

“Her name is Ditzy and she has apparently decided to court some lowly creatures that made me look like a fool. I don’t care how it is done as long as you make the message clear. I will even double your pay if you possibly made her mate disappear as well,” Blueblood offered.

Wrath took a few seconds to look at the picture and weigh his options. The prince trusted the assassin with all of his problems and made promising results. The dark handed back the picture and nodded his head as he accepted the terms. The two stallions shook hands and the prince took his leave. Once he was gone, the dark unicorn got up from his seat and opened his cabinet to figure out how he would play out his plan.

Work And Elegance

Final Stand
By: Duelist96
Chapter 30: Work And Elegance

Ryan was in the orchard, collecting the day’s produce with Applejack. The farm mare was shaken after the events of the wedding, but thanks to supporting family and himself, she was able to get back to her hardworking self. Surprisingly though, Rarity had been stopping by the farm a little more often and was seen talking to Applejack. He would notice the white unicorn and when he tried to go and talk with her, she would just say her goodbyes and leave. Being the ever curious person that he was sometimes, he asked the orange mare what her friend wanted, but she said that she couldn’t tell him.

Even with his burning curiosity to know why the fashionista was avoiding him, he decided to let it slide. The only problem was that he could only let it slide for so long until the mare was avoiding him at every chance that she got. Some of the mares would send him out to get something from the suddenly reclusive mare and he would humbly get whatever they asked for. Everytime that he arrived at her place of business, she would open her door, see him standing there and then slam the door in his face as she shut everything down. Now he was growing even more confused as he felt that the mare was watching him from a distance, which was easily proven when he noticed her curly tail.

He didn’t know what was bothering her and any chance that he had at trying to figure it out was only met with an apology and being told that they couldn’t tell him. He was now sitting against a tree, having finished his side of the orchard and enjoying the warming rays of the sun. Seeing that it would be a bit before lunch rolled around, he decided to get some extra sleep. It was fairly easy adjustment to get up early in the morning thanks to everything that happened on Earth and the extra sleep seemed like a nice reward. He covered his face with a hat that Applejack had gotten him and let sleep take him over.

He was only out for about an hour when he felt something press against him. He tried to move his body so that he could get comfortable again, but found out he couldn’t. His arms were still free so he wasn’t being held down by anyone and was now growing curious. There was obviously something atop his body as he felt it shift around on his lap. Whatever was sitting in his lap though wasn’t really helping his slow building erection. He bit his lower lip as he reached for his hat and pull it away from his face. He had a firm grip of the orange stetson and he was surprised at what he saw.

His view was obstructed by a curly indigo mane, little light glowing off the face that was in front of him. He stared at two sapphire eyes that couldn’t help but entice him. A faint red could be seen below the beautiful orbs as the mare shook above him. He looked down to see the white mare continue to grind against his half-erect cock and could barely make out her faint moans. Not wanting to cause any harm to the mare, physical or emotional, he cupped her chin as he steadily got them to their feet. Once the two of them were standing he was about to address what she was doing until she slammed her lips against his.

Her tongue brushed against his closed lips, begging for access into his mouth. He could hear her soft moans as she furthered the kiss. His mind lost focus as he parted his lips and allowed her tongue to intrude his mouth. He could feel her flat tongue roam around his mouth, taking in every aspect of it. Her body shuddered as her tongue ran over his canines, the slow building lust steadily rising. He was lost in the kiss for several seconds before his mind was able to push away his lusty haze.

He gently grabbed the mare by the shoulders and gently pushed her back. She looked at him with pained eyes that held slight confusion at what he was doing. He took the few seconds of breaking away the kiss to try and get his breath back. His breathing evened out and he looked back at the mare with a concerned expression.

“What has gotten into you, Rarity?” Ryan asked as he kept a safe distance from her.

“Is Applejack home?” Rarity asked as she tried to change the conversation.

“Don’t try and avoid this. Something is obviously bothering you if you come up to me and start making out with me. So what’s up?” Ryan pressed as he refused to lose ground to the attractive mare.

“It would be easier to explain if Applejack was here. So is she or is she not here today?” Rarity said with a slightly pleading look.

“She and I are the only ones here for a bit while the others went off to see family,” Ryan replied.

“May we go speak with her?” Rarity asked.

“If you don’t try and run away from me again, we can,” Ryan said as he gently held the mare’s hand and led her back to the house.

The walk to the farmhouse was a little awkward as they didn’t speak to each other. He could see the mare slightly fidget about as she walked and the blush on her face was still in full bloom. She would glance at the human every few seconds, but quickly avert her gaze when he would look back. They thankfully reached the farmhouse before the unsettling silence drove the mare away from whatever they were going to talk about. He opened the door and let the white unicorn through first before entering. When the door closed he called out to the farm mare.

“Hey, Applejack, Rarity is here to talk about something,” Ryan called out as he went to the kitchen to get some tea.

“Be right down, sugarcube,” Applejack called back.

The farm mare didn’t take long to arrive and greet her friend. The two mares joined the human in the kitchen as he finished filling three cups of the freshly brewed tea. He noticed Applejack was still in her working attire, but she seemed like she had a shower before they arrived. He brushed it off since it wasn’t really any of his concern about what she did. He set the cups in front of the mares and took his own with the two mares flanking him.

“So what would you like to talk about?” Ryan asked as he sipped his tea.

“Do you remember how Applejack and I acted after the gala?” Rarity started.

“I remember that the two of you fought a little more often than before and nearly ripped me apart as both of you tried to get my attention, why?” Ryan asked.

“After everything that happened with ‘he who shall not be named,’ I took some time to think about my life. Mainly my love life. I always thought that He would be the one, but it turns out that I was wrong. The one that I actually fell for and a little surprise to myself that they haven’t been here that long easily stole my heart,” Rarity said as her blush increased.

“Well that’s great to hear. So who is the lucky person?” Ryan asked, elated that his friend found someone better than Blueballs. His question though only resulted in having confused stares from the mares.

“What?” Ryan asked, trying to see what was wrong.

“Are you that blind?” Applejack asked in a serious tone.

“I guess, but I don’t really know how to respond to what Rarity said. She really didn’t say who she loved,” Ryan said as he tried to defend himself.

“She was talking about you. You helped her with that awful stallion and you were there for her during the wedding,” Applejack explained, letting out a heavy sigh from the human’s ignorance.

“Really now? That’s interesting to hear,” Ryan said as he finished off his tea.

The two mares watched him as they waited for him to say something else. The human continued to drink the little bit of his tea before finishing it. He took the empty cup to the sink and rinsed it out. He dried out the cup and placed it back where he found it. He joined the mares at the table and offered them a smile. The mares smiled back as they waited for what he had to say. Their ears twitched in anticipation as his mouth opened and then he fainted. He hit the floor hard and the mares quickly took him to Applejack’s bedroom.

The human was out for several minutes before he slowly regained consciousness. He groaned as he slowly sat upright, being careful not to exacerbate his headache. His eyes slowly blinked open and he became aware of his surroundings. He noted everything that he saw and knew he was in the farm mare’s room. His eyes continued to scan the room until he saw the two mares standing before him. He had to rub his eyes to make sure that what was in front of him was actually real.

The two mares were standing at the foot of the bed and were completely bare. Applejack had her mane and tail flowing freely while Rarity tried to keep her form covered, but not entirely so that he had an obstructed view. He could see the heavy blushes on the mares’ faces as they looked at him a little nervously. He shook his head so he could get his mind back on track and figure out what is going on.

“Any reason why the two of you are naked?” Ryan asked as he tried to look away from the mares.

“Any reason why you are also naked?” Rarity asked in a slightly saucy manner.

He didn’t realize until he looked down, but he was stark naked just like the mares. He could feel the blood rush down south and he quickly tried to cover himself with a pillow. He gripped the pillow and as he went to cover himself, the pillow disappeared. He knew that it was Rarity that did it and he needed to know what is going on. He looked up at the two mares with a serious expression that easily faltered as he stared at the beautiful busts.

“Okay, seriously what is going on here?” Ryan asked.

“Like I said, darling, you have stolen my heart and I want to be with you,” Rarity said as she offered him a smile.

“I don’t mind the affection, Rares, but why me and what does AJ get out of this?” Ryan asked.

“She isn’t the only one that has fallen for you. I’m not sure if it’s love, but I’m willing to find out just like she is,” Applejack answered.

“True and I want you because you make me feel special. I know that you might say that your friends would be a better match, but only you and pardon my language here can make me wet. Your friends are nice and enjoyable to be around, but you treat me in a different way,” Rarity explained.

“So what? Are you expecting to figure out your feelings if we end up having sex?” Ryan asked.

“To be blunt, yes. We already feel something towards you and have decided to see if this is really what we want,” Rarity said.

“What else were you deciding when you were talking with AJ?” Ryan asked.

“I pretty much talked to her about my feelings and about how she felt. We came to our conclusions that we enjoy your company and want to further our relationship. During our talks we have also agreed that if we both love you and you love us and only if you want to, we will form a herd with you,” Applejack explained.

“So who is going to lead us into this?” Ryan asked as he got comfortable in the bed.

“We were hoping that you could lead us,” Rarity said with an intense blush.

“Why, are you both virgins?” Ryan asked and got his answer from their blushing faces and averting eyes.

Letting out a heavy sigh and light chuckle he crawled across the bed and grasped their hands. He gently pulled them onto the bed and laid them on their backs. He leaned over Applejack and planted his lips on hers. Her eyes were wide with shock, but she slowly adjusted to the tender kiss. His tongue brushed against her lips, begging for entrance. She happily parted her lips and allowed him access to her mouth. His tongue felt around her mouth, rubbing against her smooth teeth and wrestling her tongue for dominance.

She moaned heavily as she surrendered her tongue to his. Her arms wrapped around his body as she pulled him closer. Her body shivered as she felt the tip of his cock brush against her inner thigh. She felt the unicorn next to her move, but ignored her actions as she lost herself to the kiss. Her eyes widened in shock as she let out a hearty moan. Rarity had moved next to her ear and started nibbling on the tip of it. Her friends nibbled on her ear and let out a soft moan every so often.

The orange mare looked at the human to see him stroking her horn gently. His eyes were still closed as he continued to kiss her passionately and pleasure her friend. The kiss lasted a few more seconds before he pulled away. A few strands of saliva connected their lips as he glanced at the unicorn. Her body shivered in intense pleasure as he gently stroked her horn, adding a flick to the tip every few strokes. Seeing that the human was distracted, the farm mare locked her legs around him and flipped him on his back.

He could only look at the two mares as they eyed his body with a hungry look. He would have been scared if wasn’t for the slight pleasure that they were giving him. He could feel their inexperienced fingers trace along his shaft and circle his tip. He would let out a low groan as they delicately touched his cock, his groans giving the mares some confidence. He looked down to see the two mares crawl further down his body. They licked their lips as they stared at his throbbing shaft.

Their eyes met as they tried to figure out who was going to take the first plunge. Rarity gave a tentative look at the cock before her before nodding her head. The orange mare gave her friend a warm smile as she moved up towards the human’s face. She threw her right leg over his head and hovered her sopping nethers above his mouth. He could feel small droplets of her arousal land on his face and couldn’t help but have a taste of them. His tongue collected what it could from what landed on his face and he found the taste quite pleasant.

True to her name’s sake, she tasted like apples. He was ready to take more of her juices when he felt something gently brush against his cock. His back arched slightly and he looked down to see Rarity gently licking up and down his cock. Her licks nervous as she tried to figure out the right spots to hit. He gave small groans of pleasure as she licked his tip and the underside of his shaft, the sound giving encouragement to the mare.

Seeing the pussy that was still hovering above his head, he felt that he should give something back to the honest mare. He firmly gripped her thighs and pulled her down as he brought his tongue to her sex. He heard her gasp of pleasure as he gave a long, slow lick of her wet slit. He smiled as he brought the mare above him into a shiver mess as he lapped at her labia. His tongue circled the outside, never going for the full plunge. Rarity saw the pleasure that was plastered on her friend’s face and decided to increase her ministrations.

She looked at the slightly intimidating cock before opening her maw and entrapping the tip inside. He felt her lips wrap around the head of his cock and the groan he gave off sent vibrations into the mare’s sex above him. The unicorn’s tongue circled the head as she suckled lightly, swallowing a bit a pre as it started to leak out. She heard rumors that most stallions’ seed would be awful tasting, but was surprised that it wasn’t as bad as most mares made it out to be. He was a little salty, but there was a slight sweetness to it that kept her from coughing it back up.

The earth mare was panting heavily as the outside of her drenched pussy was continuously teased by the human’s tongue. She looked down at her friend and could feel her pussy beg for something to fill it, anything to help the slow building fire in her gut. The human could feel the mare tense her legs and decided she had enough teasing. Pulling away, he took a moment to catch his breath, listening to the strong mare whimper at his ceased actions. He grinned deviously as he was able to make the tough mare putty in his hands.

His tongue rolled in at the sides, forming a crude looking spear as he neared her sex again. He kept his arms wrapped around her thighs as he pulled apart her sex with his fingers. Her body twitched from the feeling of his fingers opening her pink passage and moaned loudly as she felt something spear her insides. His tongue pushed as deep as it could as he lapped the insides of her delicate pussy. He could feel the walls constrict around his tongue, a vain attempt to milk it for his life giving seed.

Her arousal increased in flow as he licked her inner walls, her juices flowing freely into his mouth. Never one to waste such a generous gift, he swallowed every drop of her nectar. Her beautiful moans continued to radiate the entire room. Her head was thrown back in pleasure as she lost all feelings in her legs. He continued to groan as he felt the unicorn slowly take his cock further into her maw. Her mouth was warm and wet as she drooled over his entire length. He heard a few gags from her and stopped to make sure that she wasn’t pushing herself too far. The two locked eyes and he saw the determined look that she held.

Giving a small nod to the once elegant mare, he returned back to his other lover. Her entire body shivered as she neared her impending release. The unicorn that took his entire length to the back of her throat and nearly lost it. He held with his all his might as he refused to be the first to reach his release. A slight squelching noise could be heard and looking down, the mare and human saw the unicorn pleasuring herself. The farm mare couldn’t help but grin as she teased her friend.

“Getting a little excited there, sugarcube?” Applejack said in between pants.

“Yes, darling, I’m getting very excited. I want to hurry this along so I can get rid of this irritable itch and finally get the bucking of a lifetime,” Rarity said in a serious tone.

Not waiting to hear anything more from either of them, the mare took the human’s cock back into her mouth and summoned her magic. Her light blue aura encased his sac and gently massaged them. Feeling the breaking point nearing, he decided to finish up with the farm mare. His tongue continued to lap at her insides as he hand snaked towards her love button. A slight brush of his finger caused the mare to slump forward, showing that he found her exposed clit. He gave the little nub a slight tweak and the mare lost all control.

Her juices dribbled out of her slit and he happily drank any that came out. It wasn’t much, but that didn’t matter to him as long as the mare received her pleasure. A sharp suck from the unicorn allowed him to reach his release. Stream after stream of cum shot from his tip and hit the back of the mare’s throat. Her eyes clenched tightly as she felt his gooey seed seep down her throat. She was waiting for the awful taste that would accompany it, but it never arrived. His seed remained sweet just like his pre and she couldn’t help but moan.

The moan prolong his orgasm so he could fire off a few more strands into her warm maw. Her head slowly pulled up as her tongue licked around his entire shaft. Her lips kept the tip in place as she gave a swift lick and suck, collecting the little amount of sperm that was left. The orange mare and human panted heavily as they slowly recovered from their afterglow. The farm mare was quick to recover her senses as she lunged at her high class friend. Her lips smacked against the unicorns and she didn’t pull back.

The farm mare’s tongue entered her friend’s mouth as she scooped some of the seed into her own mouth. Their tongues battled for dominance as they tried to get enough of his sperm for them to enjoy. The farm mare won the battle as she received a good portion from the unicorn and pulled away from her. Stands of saliva and cum connected their lips as they swallowed their respective loads. Both mares panted heavily, but Rarity returned the kiss in full force. Her lips were held tight against her friends as she held the mare down.

Her magic glowed from her horn as she used it to keep the mare in place. The unicorn soon broke the kiss off as she stared hungrily into the earth mare’s eyes. A slight shift in the bed and the mares turned to the human and see that his cock was still erect. Surprise was shown on their faces as they remembered from their health class that stallions didn’t last long. Looking back at each other, they grinned sultrily before looking back at the human.

“Darling, if you still have the energy, would you mind giving two lonely, but lovely mares a night for them to remember?” Rarity asked in a sultry manner.

“Do you think that you can handle more?” Ryan playfully tease as he nipped her ear.

“Trust us, darling, we have much we can still do,” Rarity said as her breath became hitched in her throat.

The human gave a low growl as he dragged his finger along the mare’s spine. Her body shivered from the feeling of his nail scratching her back. He reached the base of her tail and took a gentle hold of the curly locks. On instinct, the tail moved to the side to give him full access to her sacred treasure. Her rump swayed side to side, entrancing the human to stare. He shook his head as his senses came back to him and his cock throbbed for him to make the plunge. Grinning a little to himself, he grabbed her shapely rear and held her in place firmly.

The unicorn would have been heard moaning if her mouth wasn’t occupied by the mare beneath her. Seeing the two mares have their own make-out session in front of him increased his lust as his cock ached in pain for release. He gently teased her soaking snatch to help lube his cock. He traced along the outside to collect some of her juices and gently lapped at his finger. It was a nice contrast to the apple taste that was lingering from Applejack. The unicorn’s juices tasted of frosting and seemed to even complement the apple taste.

The mare continued to shiver as his cock rubbed against her slit and he could feel her bumping back into his groin. Seeing that his cock was thoroughly soaked in her juices and he had his fun, he pressed the tip against her opening and slowly pushed in. He took a sharp intake of air as her tight, inexperienced walls constricted around his cock. The velvet muscles massing every inch of his cock that he pushed in. He continued to journey deeper into the mare before hitting the bane of her existence.

He stopped as he looked at the mare and could see the tears that were forming in her eyes, begging for him to end her torment. With the feeling of worry for the mare, he looked at the other that was pinned to the bed and could see her caring look. Her eyes were gentle and reassuring, helping to calm most of his worry. Her eyes assured him that everything would be well and that she was there to make sure nothing bad happen. Thanks to the reassurance of the orange mare, he leaned close and gave her a quick peck on the lips.

Applejack returned the gentle kiss before parting their lips and resuming her kiss with Rarity. Taking a deep breath, he firmly grasped her flank and pushed all the way inside. The mare gave a soft scream in the orange mare’s mouth as tears lightly fell from her face. He didn’t move or breathe as he waited for the mare to calm down. Her walls grasped at his cock wildly as they tried to adjust to his girth. There were a few specks of blood that he saw on the bed and gently stroked the mare’s mane.

She gave a soft hum as her body relaxed from the slight pain and gave way to pleasure. When her body calmed down enough, he slowly pulled his way out of the mare. Her walls tried to grasp his receding member, but thanks to her juices, he was able to slide out. The mare gave a small whimper as he fully pulled his cock from her wet tunnel. Her head looked over her shoulder, eyes begging that he put it back inside her.

“Why did you do that, Ryan?” Rarity said a little saddened.

“Don’t worry, my elegant mare. You will have your turn, I just need to get AJ ready as well,” Ryan answered as he stroked her cheek.

The unicorn understood what he was implying and turned back to the mare. She took the tip of the farm mare’s ear and gave it gentle nibbles. The orange mare’s breath hitched in her throat as she felt her friend’s nibbles and something rub along her slit. She peeked around her friend to see the human gently prodding her entrance, looking back to see that she was ready. Wanting to get this part over with quickly, she wrapped her legs around his waist and pulled him closer. Her voice was sultry as she spoke to her human lover.

“Once you’re inside just push all the way inside,” Applejack said.

Nodding at her request, he gave a few more rubs to her slit before prodding her with his tip. Her body shuddered as she felt the tip press against her entrance, the flow of juices increasing to help slide his cock in. Her lips parted as his tip slowly entered her warm, soaking folds. He pushed until the tip was hidden within her depths and took a steadying breath. He really didn’t want to go too fast for the mare, but she wanted it and he just couldn’t find the will to say no to her. With his nerves calmed, he slammed his cock all the way.

Her scream may have been muffled by the kiss from Rarity, but there was enough force behind it that it could still be heard. The human winced as he felt his cock get crushed by her velvet walls. He was expecting tightness, but hers was on an entirely different level. He looked down to see her own few specks of blood and then up at her and tear filled eyes. To help ease her a little from the slight pain, he gently massaged her legs. This helped with her clamping walls as they loosened their grip around his shaft.

He gave a sigh of relief as he gently pulled from the mare. Her walls contracted to try and keep his member inside of her, but his massage kept her walls from getting tight enough to complete the job. His dick left the inviting passage with a soft pop and thrusted back into the elegant mare. She broke this kiss off from the mare below to let loose a loud moan. Her velvet walls tightening around his member, trying to milk him for his seed. He started with slow thrusts as he pushed her body further down.

The white mare was now lying on top of the orange mare, their breasts and clits rubbing against each other. Both were moaning loudly enough that if anyone were around they would hear it. It didn’t matter to either of them if a person found out what they were doing, lost in their own passionate bliss, they let their bodies go. His thrusts picking up pace while their mares started to toy with each other’s body. All three of them were sweating heavily, the smell of sex lingering in the air as he pounded away at the pink pussy.

He leaned over the unicorn and gently licked at her horn. New moans escaped from the mare as her body went slack from the overbearing pleasure being placed on her body. Wet slaps reverberating around the room as he slammed his hips into hers. He grunted as he speared her insides with his cock. He could feel his peak slowly starting to rise and if anything from her trembling body, she was getting close to her own release. He saw that sparks were coming off of her horn and wrapped his mouth around the appendage.

Her breath was caught in her throat as she felt the human’s tongue run along the base, shaft, and tip of her horn. The muscular appendage tracing along the slight grooves, a new wave of pleasure spreading through her body. Her hands clenched tightly as the fire that burned in her loins was ready to burst. He gave one last thrust and soft bite to the horn that finally sent her over the edge. Her back arched slightly as her walls clamped around his cock. Her juices covered his entire shaft and sprayed a little on his pelvis. Her condensed magic released from her horn and he was eager to swallow the jelly substance.

The tightening of her walls was enough to finally push the human past his breaking as well. He felt rope after rope of cum leave his cock and paint her insides. Her once pink velvet walls were now stained a white gooey mess as he filled her. His cock gave a few more throbs before finally dying down and the mare fell down exhausted. He pulled out of the unicorn and lined himself up with the other entrance. The farm mare tried to get her friend off, but lost her strength as she felt him push his cock in.

Her hands gripped the sheets tightly as he started off at a fast pace. He was relentless as he pounded away at her virgin snatch. Her eyes were rolled to the back of her head, tongue lolling to the side as she enjoyed his rough actions. Her breathing became heavy and labored as she lost strength in her arms and legs, her body becoming slack as he had his way with her. She could smell her friend’s juices and his sweat mixing together, a wonderful scent entering her system and clouding her mind.

He grabbed at the base of her tail and gave a slight tug. She stifled a yelp as pleasure ran up her spine and caused her to be dizzy. She never liked when others would grab her tail, but with Ryan, she would allow him anything. Her body was his and can only be used by him. Her eyes glassed over as she was lost in lust, the sounds of his grunting the only thing that registered within her mind. He continued to tug at her tail causing her inner walls to tense around his shaft. Moans and gasps were the only thing that could be heard as she was made into a mumbling mess.

He went with everything he had to bring the mare to her orgasm. He knew that she was tough and would be able to handle a little roughness to their love making. He was happy to not disappoint as the mare screamed out his name in pleasure when she could. Her walls soon tightened around his member, signaling that her release was close. He gave a few hard thrusts and one final pull on her tail to finally break her dam. Her scream echoed around the room as her walls clamped down on his member, milking for another load of his seed.

He gave a primal growl as he felt his last load leave his body. Ribbons of his cum painting her tight passage white as he made her his mare. Her juices mixed with her friend’s and his own cum as they tried to prolong their orgasm. His cock gave a few throbs before finally settling down. He slumped to the side as the mares moved to each side of him. They wrapped their arms and tails around him as they nuzzled into his chest. The three of them panted heavily for several minutes before they could find their voice.

“I think that I would like stay with you, if that’s alright, darling?” Rarity asked as she nuzzled closer.

“You’re more than welcome, Rarity,” Ryan said as he kissed the top of her head.

“So what do you say, Rares, are you staying?” Applejack asked as she stroked the man’s chest.

“I think I’ll be happy with the two of you. Just remember, Ryan that if you want more you will need to talk with Applejack and I,” Rarity said as sleep finally reached her.

“I’ll remember that because I don’t think I want any broken bones,” Ryan answered as he gave a soft laugh.

“I love you, sugarcube,” Applejack said.

“I love you both as well,” Ryan said as he gave them a final kiss on the lips and slipping off into slumber with them.

Morning

Ryan woke up to the soft snores of the two mares on his chest. He tried to get out of the bed, but their combined strength was enough to keep him pinned to the bed. He gave each of them a kiss on the cheek as he laid back and stared at the ceiling. He heard the unicorn talk to herself, but he didn’t need to wake to know what she said at the end. He gently stroked the mare’s mane as he lost himself to his thoughts. He was always one to take care of people even after his four friends got infected and it felt right to do the same to the mares. He was pulled from his musings when both the mares mumbled something. He smiled as he replied back to them.

“I love you as well,” Ryan said as he pulled them closer.

Awkward Twilight Meetings

Final Stand
By: Duelist96
Chapter 45: Awkward Twilight Meetings

It was another normal afternoon in the Golden Oaks library, but normal only extended so far for the human that was living there. Alex was on the ground, looking up at what little ceiling he could see. Twilight believed that today was a good day to reorganize her books and put up the new ones she had ordered. It was a simple task at first, but soon became complicated when he fell off the ladder and became buried by books.

The human could only let out a deep sigh as he slowly moved the books out of his way. He could see a few of the books wrapped in a lavender aura, signifying that the lavender unicorn was helping to free him. This wasn’t the first time he was buried under the books and it probably wouldn’t be the last either. The human took a quick glance to his right to see Spike was helping to free him from his book fort. It took a few minutes, but after that time had passed, he was finally free and back to work around the library.

“Thanks for the help, Spike,” Alex thanked as he shook the drake’s hand.

“No problem, Alex. Now you see why I hate that ladder,” Spike said as he smiled at the human.

“Yeah, I can’t believe that either one of us hasn’t been seriously hurt from falling down that high. I think we would be better of burning that thing and getting a new one that won’t try to kill us every time we climb it,” Alex stated as he gave a small chuckle.

“I’ve tried telling Twilight that, but she keeps saying that it’s not the ladder’s fault and that we need to be more careful,” Spike replied as he gave a slight eye roll.

“I guess we’ll just have to make it disappear and I’ll pay for a new one,” Alex said as he and the drake gave each other a fist bump.

It was true what they were saying though. The ladder has caused many accidents for the poor human and drake, but Twilight didn’t think it was the object’s fault. Spike only fell down because he would try to reach out instead of moving closer to the shelf. Alex only fell because of his girlfriend. The librarian wasn’t very forward with her emotions at points, but she could be a really big tease when she wanted to be. The human could only blame Cadance for that because it didn’t start this way until the pink alicorn stopped by one day for a visit.

The human put up with it though since it was nice to see the bookworm come out of her shell even more. The mare made sure to be subtle with her teasing, so as to not scar Spike and made it hard for the human to work. He would feel her magic envelop his body slightly and slowly start to tickle him. The feel was always a light feather stroke and he always had to bite his lower lip to avoid laughing out loud.

Those type of teases were during the times the young drake was around. When the dragon was gone, however, she took it up a couple of notches. Her magic would move to his lower areas and slowly arouse him. He would feel the magic run along his groin and inner thigh, but never going anywhere near his private area. The human would groan in frustration as he was pushed very far, but never given any release. He fought through it though as he used his training with Luna to easily get back at her.

He couldn’t help the slight chuckle that escaped his lips as he remembered one particular night that he got back at her. It was a few nights ago when the librarian really teased him to the edge, but never finished him off. He waited until the bookworm went to bed before putting his plan into action. After he heard their bedroom door close, he gently moved around the library to get everything set up. He went between the bookshelves pulling out a few random books from here and there.

He would replace those books with blank books that had ripped out pages. He knew that it was a slightly cruel prank, but sometimes one needs to fight fire with fire. After removing a good amount of books from their shelves, he left to join his mare in bed. An ecstatic grin spread across his lips as the mare hugged him close and he fell asleep to her gentle breathing.

Morning came around and he felt the mare shift out of bed. He feigned that he was still asleep as he rolled to his side to see the time. The clock read six in the morning and he gave a small smile as everything fell on schedule. He heard the shower turn on and could hear his mare humming to herself. He loved to hear her hum when she was happy. When she was happy, he was happy. The running water soon turned off and he could smell the slight lavender soap that lingered on his mare.

He heard her footsteps walk away and slowly slinked out of bed. He tiptoed his way to the stairwell and peeked around to watch his mare. Twilight went over to the bookshelves and noticed that a few of them were out of place. Giving a slight scowl, she started pulling out the books that were sticking out. She looked at the cover to see there was no name on the book and grew curious. The human knew there was one thing the librarian loved more than him and that was her books.

He couldn’t help his fidgeting as he watched the mare take the books near the couch. He could already feel his laughter building up as it neared its bursting point. He continued to watch as the mare picked up the first book and slowly opened it. This was the he was waiting for and it would be everything he ever wanted in his revenge. He had to cover his mouth as he watched his girlfriend’s face start to pale. The lavender unicorn’s body trembled in her seat as she looked inside the book.

There was only a few seconds of silence before a loud scream disrupted the peacefulness of Ponyville. All the birds that were out and chirping to bring joy to the rising sun was stopped. The gentle breeze that made the warm sun’s rays bearable stopped flowing as everything soon became still. Twilight’s shrill scream could be heard from all over the town as she started to frantically look through her books. Each one that she opened was the same as the last. All the pages were ripped from the books and she couldn’t understand who would do such an awful act.

The human couldn’t take it anymore as he fell to the floor and busted out laughing. Tears streamed down his face as he filled the library with his uproarious laughter. He looked down the stairs, his eyes bleary from the tears, but he could somewhat make out his mare staring at him. Her jaw was hanging open as she slowly processed what was going on. It took a few minutes, but the gears finally put everything into place. The lavender mare took a calming breath as she set the ruined book with the others and stood to her feet.

Her expression turned from shocked, to annoyed, then finally to anger. When she finally reached her anger, everything for the human changed. His mare’s fur turned white as her mane and tail caught fire. He immediately controlled his laughter as he rolled to his feet. He had never seen the librarian turn into something like this, but could easily see that this meant trouble. He was already running down the hall but easily noticed that he wasn’t going anywhere.

He saw that he was wrapped in a purple aura and looked over his shoulder at an angered Twilight. He was about to ask for mercy, but before he could utter a single word, he was knocked unconscious. The next thing he remembered was waking up in the hospital to have his friends and Redheart shaking his head at him. He easily noticed Twilight in the back of the group as she had her head and ears drooped. She was about apologize for her actions, but he stopped her as he took full blame for what he did. The mare gave him a small smile as she hugged him to show everything was fine.

After he was released from the hospital, his friends really let him have it for what he did. It was nonstop jokes from them and Drak easily got a good one in as well. If it was never a verbal joke, it was easily a well understanding one. Drak would give a pat to Alex’s shoulder as he gave him a knowing grin. That look spoke many things when used in certain situations and this time was no different. The look pretty much told him that he fucked up and was knocked out like a bitch.

Alex wanted to retort that look, but he couldn’t find anything to come back with. He just gave a huge sigh as he let his friends have fun before getting back to business. The human shook his head a bit as he cleared away those past thoughts. He accepted getting knocked out and knew that Twilight’s actions were justified in their own sense. Even then he would still do it again if the librarian teased him too far again.

The human went back to work when there was a knock at the door. Thankfully Spike left to answer so he could continue to work. He continued to place the books on the shelves as he lost himself in his own little world. It was never anything much, but it was usually his thoughts that would allow him to smile a little more. He would think about how much he and his friends would play and strong they’ve grown together. He was pulled from his thoughts though when he heard the young drake call out to him.

“Hey, Alex, do you mind getting Twilight? Tell her there are some guests that wish to see her,” Spiked said from downstairs, causing the human to sigh.

“Who thinks that they’re so important that they can’t tell us who they are?” Alex asked as he jumped down from the upper level.

“Is that anyway to speak to Twily’s family?” A familiar voice asked.

Not even waiting to see if anything else was said, the human walked up to the front door and pulled it open the rest of the way. He was greeted by four ponies standing outside. Two of them he recognized instantly while the other two he didn’t know. Cadance had a smile as she was giggling to herself while Shining had his arms crossed and gave the human a smug look. The human was surprised at first to see them, but quickly moved aside to let them.

“Thank you for that warm greeting,” Shining said, his voice dripping with sarcasm.

While the four ponies walked inside, Alex took the time to take in the features of the two unkown ponies. The mare on the left was older, but she seemed to take care of herself enough to pass for a young lady. Her coat was a light gray while her eyes were a light blue. Her mane and tail were moderate purple and light grey in an alternating pattern. She wore a simple sundress that had three purple stars along the hem. He could see the faint cerise aura that covered the doorknob and her horn.

The stallion on the left was clearly aged, but he wore it with pride. His coat was a grayish azure while his eyes were a brilliant amber. His mane and tail were a dark blue while his horn was glowing a light cornflower blue. The stallion was dressed in a dress shirt with a vest over it and buttoned up. On the vest was his cutie mark which was a large crescent moon with a smaller crescent moon inside of it. He wore slacks and he could see the stallion’s aura fixing the hem of his shirt.

“Who’s at the door, Alex?” Twilight called from her room.

“It’s your brother and old foalsitter. They also brought along two other ponies that I’ve never met,” Alex answered.

“Well, can you find out who they are while I finish up here?” Twilight asked. Alex was about to ask for their names when the mare held up her hand.

“Twilight Sparkle, you will come down here this instant and say hello to your parents!” The elder mare ordered.

Alex’s eyes widened as he stared at the mare in front of him. He looked over to see Shining smirking at him, but at the same time was trembling a little. He was pulled away from the unicorn when he heard things fall in Twilight’s room. A couple seconds passed before the lavender mare was running down the stairs with a huge smile on her face.

“Mother, father, it’s so great to see you,” Twilight said as she went to hug her mother, but was stopped by the older mare.

“You think that you can get yourself a coltfriend and tell your brother, but not your own parents?” The older mare said with a little hurt in her voice.

“Twilight, who exactly are they?” Alex asked as he stared at everyone that was gathered.

“Please, excuse my wife’s actions. She can sometimes be a little overdramatic. I’m Twilight’s father, Night Light. This is my lovely wife and Twilight’s mother, Twilight Velvet,” Night Light said.

“I take it that ‘Twilight’ is some sort of family name,” Alex noted.

“On my wife’s side of the family it is. If they have a daughter, then they have to fit the name ‘Twilight’ somewhere there,” Night Light explained.

“So you’re the young stallion that took my little one’s innocence,” Velvet said as she was right in front of the human.

Alex had no idea how to respond to that. He noticed behind the elder mare that Twilight was blushing profusely, Cadance was giggling to herself, and Shining was trying his best to not look the human’s way. He turned back around to see the mare glaring at him, waiting for an answer. A few seconds passed before he slowly nodded his head. The elder mare’s glare softened as it turned into pure joy.

“How wonderful. How long before I can expect some grandfoals?” Velvet asked without hesitation.

“Mom!” Twilight exclaimed in embarrassment.

“What’s wrong, deary? I just want to know if I’m going to be a grandmother at some point. I mean he did take you innocence and I’m pretty sure you’ve both been going at it like crazy since then,” Velvet said in a calm tone.

“Actually, we haven’t been doing it that often,” Twilight said in a small whisper.

“Why’s that? Does he need help learning how to pleasure mare? I would be more than happy to offer my assistance,” Velvet said like it was normal.

“What!” Alex yelled as he looked between Twilight and her mother.

“It’s nothing to be embarrassed about, dear. I know that it’s hard to sometimes please a mare, especially when you’re a different species. If you want, I can take him into another room so the others don’t have to see,” Velvet continued to offer in a calm voice.

“Are you really going to let your wife talk like this?” Alex asked as he looked over at Night Light.

“You should have seen her in her younger years. It took everything I had to get her to notice me and finally say yes when I proposed to her. You should also learn to take a joke,” Night Light said as he started chuckling to himself.

“You can’t be serious. There is no way that she was joking about all of that when she was looking so serious about it,” Alex said as he gestured to the mare.

“Of course I am, deary. I would never do anything that would hurt my young daughter. She’s a grown mare and I’m sure that she can any problem that either of you may encounter. I still want to know why you haven’t been trying to get me to be a grandmother yet,” Velvet said as she looked at her daughter.

“There’s a couple of reasons for that, mom. The first is being of how much of a different race he is compared to us. The other is because he and his friends have been dealing with their own sorts of problems,” Twilight explained as she pressed her fingers together nervously.

“The first shouldn’t be a problem though. We’ve seen griffons and dragons get ponies pregnant. So what makes this any different? Does it have to do with his equipment?” Velvet asked with a raised brow as she reached for Alex’s groin.

The human couldn’t move fast enough as he felt the mare fondle his groin. He looked over to Twilight as she blushed furious from her mom’s actions. He looked down to see Velvet focused on her actions and he really didn’t want to know what she was thinking. The elder mare’s hand fondled his groin for a few more seconds before finally pulling away.

“He seems like a healthy stallion. Different compared to other, but he seems able to give you the pleasure that you need,” Velvet said in a calm tone.

“I going to get a drink. Any want to join me?” Alex asked.

Twilight Sparkle

Shining and Night Light raised their hands as they left for the kitchen. The lavender mare watched at the human walked away with the two stallions before disappearing into the kitchen. Her attention turned back to her mother as she gestured for them to take a seat on the couch. The librarian let out a heavy sigh as she went to the couch and took her seat. Velvet and Cadance took their own seats in the separate chairs across from her. A silence settled between them for several seconds before being broken by Velvet.

“I know a lot about what your coltfriend and his friends have done,” Velvet said as she steadied her gaze on her daughter.

“How much do you know?” Twilight asked with a nervous look.

“I was told everything about when they first arrived to now. There are a few details missing, but I can fill those in pretty well,” Velvet answered as she summoned up some tea.

“Who told you?” Twilight asked as she looked down at her drink.

“Celestia, Luna, and Cadance,” Velvet answered. Twilight looked at her foalsitter with hurt eyes.

“I’m sorry, Twilight, but she needed to know before coming to visit you,” Cadance said as she took a drink from her cup.

“Are you angry with me?” Twilight asked, worried that her mother might disown her.

“Like I said before, you’re a grown mare, Twilight. You make the choices that will make you happy. Are you happy with everything so far?” Velvet asked as she reached over the small coffee table to grasp her daughter’s hand.

“I don’t regret a thing. I worry for him, but I know that he’ll be fine. I trust in him and his friends to take care of each other,” Twilight said as she gave small smile at her reflection.

“That’s good to hear. I was worried that you were feeling that you did something wrong,” Velvet said as she offered her daughter a smile.

“I thought I did when you told me that you knew everything,” Twilight said as she looked up at her mother with tear filled eyes.

“You can never do wrong, Twilight. If you make a bad choice, then I failed as a parent. I want you and Shiny to both be happy with your choices. You’re my daughter and I’ll always lover you no matter what you choose,” Velvet said as she pulled her daughter in for a hug.

“Remember, Twilight, I told her everything. I even told her about the strong feelings that all of you hold for each other,” Cadance added in.

“Did you tell anypony else about their past?” Twilight asked.

“I only told the ones that were going to meet the humans. Whether they brought up the information that they knew or not was up to them. I’ve always sensed the strong bond between all of you and seen how it has developed. There are also a few interesting things that I’ve noticed as well,” Cadance said as she gave a small chuckle.

“Like what?” Twilight asked.

“In due time, Twilight. Most of what I sensed is just a feeling. Whether it happens or not depends on if they can talk,” Cadance said as she offered a smile.

“Is there anything else that I can do for you, mom?” Twilight asked as her mood slowly lifted.

“Actually, you can. Tell me what that human is like in bed,” Velvet said with a smirk.

“Mom! You know I can’t tell you that,” Twilight said as her face exploded in a blush.

“Oh, come on. I need to know if he can keep you pleasured. You know that it’s the middle of summer, right?” Velvet said as she looked at her daughter.

“I’m very well aware of the time, mom. I just don’t know how to approach the subject,” Twilight explained as her cheeks remained red.

“Are any of them aware what happens during that time?” Velvet asked as she finished off her tea.

“Yes, but I think they’ve lost track of time after everything that has happened,” Twilight answered as she finished off her tea.

“Well, you better make sure that they remember because it seems like they wouldn’t like that surprise without any heads up,” Velvet offered.

“I know, but I just don’t want them to run away when they find out how close it is,” Twilight said with a little sadness.

“You really give them less credit than you should, Twilight. Those friends are very loving of all of you and I’m sure if you explain it to them, then I’m sure they won’t run away,” Cadance offered.

“I know, but Callie is the only one that doesn’t have to deal with this. She and Whooves will probably hang out at his house until the week is up,” Twilight said in slight frustration.

“True, but she also seems like the one not to miss a moment to get more time with her coltfriend,” Velvet said with a sly grin.

“I still don’t know how dad was able to handle you,” Twilight said as she rubbed the bridge of her nose.

“He showed me that he loved me. Remember, Twilight, that there is a difference between sex and love,” Velvet said as she moved closer to hug her daughter.

“I know, but it’s just so complicated to understand,” Twilight said as she hugged her mother.

“Love will always be like that, honey. That’s how you know that you’re in love. Now I think it’s time for all of us to go,” Velvet said as she kissed her daughter’s head.

“It was nice seeing you again, mom, Cadance,” Twilight said as she hugged them both.

After the three mares finished hugging, they went to the kitchen to get the males. They entered the kitchen to see all three of them passed out, bottles covering the table. Velvet let out a heavy sigh as she and Cadance grabbed their husbands and started carrying them out. They made sure to bump their heads a few times to make sure they know their mistakes when they wake up. The alicorn and elder mare said goodbye to the librarian one last time before closing the door. Once they were gone, Twilight looked over at Spike.

“Spike, it’s time for bed,” Twilight said in a soft voice.

The drake gave a long yawn as he started to trudge up the stairs. The lavender mare moved inside the kitchen to grab the passed out human and headed for their bed. She didn’t slam his head on anything as she found it nice to see him unwind. She noticed for the past couple of days that he was a little tense and wanted to let him relax better when morning came. She tucked the human in the bed as she grabbed a quill in paper.

Looking at the bed to make sure that the human was asleep, she started writing. There wasn’t much that she put on her checklist, but it was stuff that needed to be done. She finished her writing and did a quick double check to make sure that was everything she needed to do. It was only two items, but they were really important for the coming weeks. The first was to make sure that Alex got through his hangover and the other was to remind herself to tell him what was coming in fall.

Cadance and Velvet

“So what did you think about him?” Cadance asked.

“He’s a very nice stallion. A little on the shy side, but he means well. Twilight did well in picking him to be her partner,” Velvet answered as she grabbed the train tickets.

“What did you think about the others?” Cadance asked.

“They are very different from each other like you said they were,” Velvet answered as she took a seat next to the alicorn.

“Do you think any of them could have worked for your daughter?” Cadance asked as she held Shining close.

“They probably could have, but it seems Alex really finishes that puzzle. I have nothing against the others as I can see why they are with those certain mares,” Velvet said as she held her husband close.

“Did you have to be so up front with Alex though?” Cadance asked with a raised brow.

“A mare needs to have fun every now again. I must say that Twilight did get herself a nice catch. I wouldn’t mind going a night with the human to see what he is like,” Velvet said as she gave a small smirk.

“It amazes me still that Night Light was able to wing your heart,” Cadance said as she shook her head while giggling.

“It’s like I said and you know it to be true. He stole my heart when he confessed to me and I just couldn’t find a reason to turn him down. Twi got both of our smarts and it seems that human is able to keep her mind going,” Velvet said as she kissed her husband’s cheek.

“I do worry though,” Cadance admitted as she stood up from her seat as she saw the train in the distance.

“What do you worry about?” Velvet asked.

“I can’t explain it, but I have this feeling that a lot of bad things are going to happen. Just a single feeling alone in this town already has me worried. This isn’t the first time I sensed it, but I was hoping that it would already be solved,” Cadance explained as she looked out at the town.

“Sometimes you just need to have faith. I’ll tell you what I told Celestia when I worked for her and remember this was when Whooves was a regular visitor. The future is ever changing and even if something happens there is always a way to fix it. Whatever may happen can never be certain and the only thing you can do is have faith. As long as you have faith, then nothing bad will truly win,” Velvet offered as she smiled.

“Spoken like a true advisor of Celestia. To think that you both worked under her and never even spoke until he confessed to you,” Cadance said as he giggled.

“I was a bookworm just like Twilight until I found him. I may have gone out and partied, but I really had no idea what I was doing when he told me that he loved me. I have you to thank for bringing us together, princess,” Velvet said as she smiled at the alicorn.

“You both just needed a little push. Everything after your meeting was your own doing,” Cadance replied.

“Still, thank you for everything. You really were the one that we could trust when Celestia chose my little Twily to be her student. If you ever need anything, please don’t hesitate to ask,” Velvet offered.

“Maybe try not to molest Alex so much. He really had no idea how to act with your forwardness,” Cadance said.

The two mares laughed as the alicorn boarded the train. Velvet waved goodbye as the doors closed and the train whistled for its departure. Once the train was gone, the unicorn sat on the bench as she waited for her own train to arrive.

Prologue

Final Stand
By: Duelist96
Prologue

Most people would have called me insane or crazy or even just a god damn lunatic for believing that a zombie apocalypse could be possible. I would try to shrug off the negative comments or even try to argue my points in why I believed in the things that I did. Now that shit has hit the fan I kind of wish that I was insane for believing that zombies could exist. I mean seriously, I just go about my morning without a care in the world and the next thing that I know that starts happening is we are attacked by god damn zombies.

I mean there is no possible way that could have been seriously happening, but apparently that almighty God up in heaven if there ever was one just had to prove a point, didn’t He. I look back on that day and think of the horrors that I witnessed and feel glad that I was able to group with my friends and we were able to fight together until the nightmare ended. Little did we know that no matter how hard you try to fight or hope that things would get better, we never believed we would end up having to save a peaceful world.

Marcus

His alarm goes buzzing off telling him that it’s time to wake up and get ready for school. He lifts his hand up and starts slamming his alarm clock trying to find the snooze button to get it to shut up. After thirty seconds of looking he just gave up and pulled the power cord to finally get some quiet. He rolls out of bed trying hard to not hit his fan or step on his dog that for some reason always has to sleep right at the edge of his bed. He turns on the television and goes to Cartoon Network for some entertainment while he gets ready.

Beyblade was on the last fifteen minutes before Pokémon started up. As his shows played he went downstairs to grab a bottle of orange juice and a fruit and grain bar. That in his book was always the breakfast of champions. He walked back up the stairs and headed to his room to eat his breakfast and get dressed for the day. He puts on a black t-shirt with skull designs on it and a pair of gray cargo shorts.

He left his house after petting his dog on the head. His name was Stormy and was the kindest dog that you could ever meet. Stormy had a brother once and his name was Blaze. You could easily tell them apart from each other because Stormy was black all over except for his chest that had a patch of white fur. Blaze was as white as snow so it made it hard to find him during the winter. They were a mix breed of a pomapoo miniature eskimo.

These were three different types of dog into one. They were a Pomeranian, Poodle, and Eskimo ski dog. Instead of being the small dog that they should have been they grew to medium size. He had to put Blaze down after having him for thirteen years because he started to develop cancer. After that trip to the vet he went to his room to let the tears fall from his eyes. He missed Blaze very much but he learned to accept the fact that he couldn’t do anything for his dog.

Stormy gave a loud bark that he guessed was him wishing Marcus on a safe trip. He never liked leaving him at the house since no one was ever home in the morning. He saw that during time if he was alone he got really lonely without anyone there to give him attention. He smiled down at him and kissed his head as he walked out the front door. Once outside he started his small trek for the school that he was attending.

He is a senior in high school and it’s still as boring as hell. He walked along the sidewalk until he reached one of his neighbor’s driveway where he had to go to the other side of the street. He was now on the other side and continued walking forward. He walked up to the gate that used to be used for buses.

He went under the gate and went towards the school. Marcus opened one of the side doors and entered the cafeteria. He saw his friends Blake, Callie, Ryan, Brandon, Alex, Luke, Andrew, Jaeden, and Drakalian. Blake and Ryan were old friends from elementary school. Luke and Andrew became good friends with him during junior high. Brandon, Alex, Callie, and Jaeden became friends with him during their high school time. They became good friends with Drakalian or Drak as he sometimes liked to be called when he moved to their school. It was tough at first to become his friend since he liked to isolate himself from everyone.

If it wasn’t for group projects that the teachers had students do then that shell would have never been broken. He was only open to the nine of them, but that was good enough for him since everyone had their own perks. Drak was a very smart man and also very tough. Marcus sat down with all his friends at the table as they watched videos on their laptops. They continued to talk and laugh at the funny videos that they watched until the warning bell went off. Everyone got up from their seats and headed for class. Sadly they all went their separate ways since they didn’t have first period together.

Everyone went through their normal school day and were still bored. Lunch finally came around and they all rushed to the lunch room to get some food. They all went down to the science hallway so they could eat in silence. They ate their food and continued to watch videos on the laptops. That was the only good thing about the laptops since it allowed them to entertain themselves. As they ate, a person came into the school, slightly dragging himself. They all watched as this person was stopped by one of the teachers.

The teacher was trying to figure out where he came from and what he was doing there. The person didn’t answer as it stared at the teacher completely dead. The teacher was about to ask him again what he was doing there but was silenced when the person bit the teacher in the neck. Everyone then shot up from where they were sitting as they watched the scene unfold. Blood was splattered all over the walls and floor as the suspicious character kept eating on the teacher. The group tried to back away but Jaeden tripped over his feet and fell to the floor.

The person looked up at them and released a low moan at them. He got up from the floor and walked towards them. As he got closer they noticed the teacher that he was biting into was now starting to get up. After seeing that happen Blake said the one thing that everyone was thinking.

“Ah fuck, it’s a zombie invasion,” no one wanted to admit it, but he was right. Everyone turned around as the P.A. system turned on.

“Attention all students. There is an incident going on and we need everyone to get to the tornado shelter for safety.”

Luke, Callie, Brandon, and Alex tried to turn down the hall to head for the tornado shelter, but were stopped. Blake, Ryan, Andrew, and Jaeden held onto them, keeping them from leaving. They struggled to break free but could see that it was a bad choice to go that way. They could hear the screams coming down the halls as more zombies came into the school. Everyone ran as they followed Marcus to his house. They ran through one of the back doors to the school and ran across the parking lot.

As they ran they could see people running out of their homes as they were chased by zombies. No one stopped running since they knew that once you were bit you were gone. They all made it to Marcus’ house and entered inside the building. They closed all the doors and windows, locking them all up. Everyone sat down on the couch as they took the time to catch their breath. Drak turned on the television and set it to the news. The news people were saying that it was some kind of judgment day. Ryan laughed at the possibility for it to be judgment day.

“They know exactly what it is, but are too chicken shit to say it,” Alex commented on the news man.

As everyone was busy watching the news, Marcus went downstairs. He turned on the light and looked around the room trying to find the closet. He found the closet and walked over to it. He punched in a few numbers and the doors opened up. He was soon joined by all his friends that stared in awe at the spacious room. Marcus grabbed duffel bags and threw them to his friends. He told them to fill that first bag with food and water. They left and went to gathering the items. Marcus walked into the room and started pulling out weapons.

Marcus handed the Bo staff and Sais to Drak. Drak looked at him questioningly, but understood that they weren’t staying in the house for long. Marcus grabbed two pistols for himself and placed them near his chest. He grabbed two assault rifles and handed them to Ryan and Alex. The rest of his friends came down after filling the bag. They saw what he was doing and could see the fear in his eyes. Hell, they were all scared but they looked up to Marcus. Most of them were shut outs until Marcus came along. To see that he was scared was a whole new experience for them.

Marcus went back into the room and pulled out an LMG and a shotgun. He handed the shotgun to Blake and the LMG to Andrew. Brandon went in the room and grabbed a sniper rifle and a pistol. Marcus then grabbed two SMGs and gave them to Callie and Jaeden. Luke then went into the room as Marcus went about stuffing the duffel bag with ammo and explosives. Luke came out with a revolver and a shotgun. Marcus threw a set of keys to Callie and told her to put the stuff in the car and take Andrew, Alex, Blake, and Drak with her. She asked what he, Ryan, Jaeden, Luke, and Brandon were going in. Marcus answered that he was taking the truck.

Everyone left the basement to pile into the cars. While they were gone, Marcus went about setting up the charges in the house. He had no plans on returning to the house. He also didn’t want looters to come in and find the stash of weapons. He primed the last of the explosives and got into the truck. He handed the detonator to Ryan and told him that when he gave the command to press the button. Marcus turned the keys on the truck and it roared to life. He went ahead first as Callie followed behind. They were three hundred feet away when Marcus gave the go ahead.

Ryan pushed down on the button and there was a loud boom. Everyone looked back as there was a giant fireball in the sky. They looked back to Marcus and saw the tears coming from his face. They kept quiet since he was hurting more than they thought he could. They drove forward heading for their houses so they could get their family. Marcus drove without hesitation as he ran over the zombies in the truck. When they got to the houses it was a simple three man job. Whoever was living in the house had to go, but chose which two would go with them. The others would guard the vehicles and alert them if trouble was coming.

It went by smoothly as they went from house to house, gathering more supplies and vehicles. They drove off in whatever direction they saw fit to go. They ran by military bases that were overrun and saw all the carnage. Blood was splattered everywhere and limbs from both zombies and soldiers were present. Everyone kept quiet in respect to those that had fallen during this outbreak. The plan was to drive around and never stop. They would only stop to resupply or get gas for the vehicles. They knew that it wouldn’t be long until they would have to ditch the vehicles, but they waited to cross that bridge.

They crossed over a bridge and as they did so they watched the setting sun. The sun looked beautiful as it gave way to the night. They all wished that they could enjoy it some more, but on this day, there was nothing to enjoy. There was only pain and sorrow that followed and it would be that way for a long time. Marcus pulled out his radio and told everyone that from now on they were the only ones that they trusted.

He told them to not trust anyone that they saw and don’t make rash decisions without consulting the group first. They wanted Marcus to be the leader, but he kept denying the proposal. It was then decided that they would have a small council that would discuss all decisions and plans for the trip. They all smiled as they went on, but that happiness would all end in pain and suffering.

4 years later

It had been four years since the outbreak started. The days started out slow as everyone was fighting to survive. As the days went on, time seemed to move fast again like it used to before this happened. Everyone has changed in these four years that they survived. Callie had long brunette hair and green eyes. She grew some muscle from what she had before, but still looked the same. Blake cut his blond hair short and his green eyes no longer shimmered. Ryan sported his neck long blond hair with his blue eyes that lost all hope.

Alex gained muscle and his brown hair moved in the breeze as he watched the city with his brown eyes. Andrew had his long flowing blond hair that went well with his seafoam green eyes. Jaeden didn’t change much, but his short brown hair and lifeless brown eyes were a testament to that. Luke lost some of the fat that was on him and he stroked his short blond hair as he stared into the fire with his blue eyes.

Brandon got muscle on his body, but he never needed it before since he was strong. He had brown hair and brown eyes that tried to hold onto some fleeting hope. Drak went back to the way he used to be, hiding in his deep red hoodie that hid his short, dirty blond hair and emerald green eyes. Marcus changed the most as he spent his time in solitude from everyone. His brown hair blew in the wind as he stared down at the city below with his dark brown eyes.

Many things happened to them during this time and none of it was for the better. Marcus, Andrew, Luke, and Blake were captured at one point and had to be rescued. When their friends got to them, what they saw horrified them. They promised to never speak of what they saw to anyone no matter what. When they broke free they became number one priority targets for recapture.

They lost their families during the second year where they were attacked by a strange creature. The creature was big and tough as hell. They tried fighting it, but it could take their attacks like they were nothing. They all started running as the creature pulled out a chain gun and opened fire on them. Their family was in a safe room so they wouldn’t get hurt but all the bullets were aimed there then at them.

Once the firing stopped the creature walked away. Everyone was on the ground panting and staring at the torn up safe house. They didn’t go to check since the blood that was splattered everywhere showed there were no survivors. The zombies also seemed to be evolving as they became faster, stronger, and smarter. Being stealthy became a big thing to the friends so they all started to carry knives on them. They walked around only stopping for sleep and food, if they could find it. They ran into the creature again and this time it wasn’t alone. There were black masked soldiers that talked with it.

The friends were found out and chased. Marcus, Andrew, Luke, and Blake were captured during the chase. It took six months to find them and they did. They saved them, but kept quiet about what they saw. They were now in a hotel building that was partially destroyed after the whole place was bombed to hell. They were taking pot shots at the zombies that were at the bottom, stumbling around. Night fell and Marcus returned to them. It was time for another supply run so they could move out the day after. All the friends got up and walked out of the room, making sure to watch their corners.

The soldiers that were after them were known as Black Watch. They didn’t know much about them, but whoever they were, they had something to do with this. They were looking around an abandoned Black Watch HQ as they scrounged ammo and food for their journey. They walked in teams of two. One would collect the supplies while the other watched their back. They put silencers on their weapons as they went through the halls killing zombie dogs and these things with really long tongues. After thirty minutes of walking around they met back at the entrance. They met up at the entrance, but then the lights turned on.

Fear ran through their bodies as they fell into a trap. They started running for the back of the HQ to get out. They were at the back, but couldn’t get the doors opened. Luke came up to them and opened his bag showing that he picked up some C4. Ryan nodded as he placed the C4 on the wall as everyone got back. Everyone was hunched behind a desk as Luke pulled out the detonator. He counted to three and pressed the button. The loud explosion gave away their position to the zombies so they hurried out of the building. As they ran a chopper flew overhead and had a spot light on them.

They ran through alleys and buildings but couldn’t shake the chopper. They reached a dead end as they were surrounded by zombies. They pulled out their guns and opened fired on the zombies. Heads were exploding everywhere and blood and brain matter covered the ground, walls, and the friends. Everyone kept firing until they heard a thud. The thud increased in force and they started to realize what it belonged to. Everyone reloaded their weapons and got ready for that creature to show itself. The creature appeared, but it wasn’t alone. Behind it followed many Black Watch soldiers.

Everyone was breathing heavily now as they looked at their new situation. There was no way that they could escape this situation alive. They were only here to get Marcus, Andrew, Luke, and Blake. Their friends would be killed even if they gave themselves up. They stood at the ready, prepared to fight for their life. This was going to be their final stand against these monsters. They were ready to accept whatever came their way when a portal appeared in front of them. They stared at it in wonder for a few seconds before they pulled their attention back at hand. Everyone started to laugh and the soldiers were surprised when Marcus spoke to them.

“Well, now it looks like we have two options that we are faced with. We can either go down shooting all you mother fuckers in the head or we can take our chances with this portal. I’m fine with either since in some way you are going to die,” the soldiers looked at each other and then raised their weapons. They weren’t going to let four of their test subjects leave.

Marcus looked at his friends to see what they were going to do. He would be fine with whatever they chose since they can choose. His friends looked back at him and smiled. He smiled back knowing, what they chose. They looked at the soldiers for a few more seconds before running. The soldiers open fired on them as they ran. The bullets missed as everyone went through the portal. There was nothing but a bright light as they were sent to god knows where. Marcus woke up as he grabbed his head. He looked around and saw that he was in a forest. As he looked around he saw a set of old ruins.

“Okay, so there are ruins and I am in a forest. I must be in Scotland as there is no other explanation,” Marcus looked around and saw that his friends were nowhere to be seen. He headed for the old ruins and would look for his friends when the sun came up.

Blake, Luke, and Alex woke up and they saw they were in some kind of castle. They were slowly getting up from the ground when they were poked in the back. They turned around and they screamed really loud at what they saw. They calmed down enough so that Alex could speak to this thing.

“What the hell-” He was cut off as he was hit in the head by a spear. Blake and Luke looked at this walking pony that hit their friend. They moved to grab their weapons but were hit unconscious. The pony guards put shackles on them and took them to the dungeon.

Ryan woke up hanging from an apple tree. He would find this hilarious if it wasn’t for the fact that he was upside down. He was very pissed and every passing second wasn’t helping. He got down from the tree and headed for a barn. He opened the doors and went to the top floor. There was hay all over so he made himself a little bed. He would sleep until dawn and go looking for everyone.

Drak woke up to see a grey pony looking at him. At least he was sure it was looking at him since one eye was looking at him while the other was looking somewhere else. He just backed into a corner and hid his face in his hoodie trying to make himself disappear. The grey pony placed a muffin by his feet and left. He stared at the muffin before grabbing it. He ate the muffin and then went back inside his hoodie.

Callie woke up in a room full of technology. There were flashing lights going off and there were objects hanging form everywhere. She saw a couch in the room and went over to it. There was no sign of anybody so she took a nap.

Andrew woke up in a chicken coop. He wasn’t very happy being in a place for chickens to live in. He walked out of the coop to be scared by a giant bear. He ran, but ended up hitting the side of a cottage. Before he blacked out he saw some type of pony looking at the bear and looked furious. She then came over to him and picked him up and went into the cottage.

Brandon woke up being surrounded by a bunch of flowers. He looked around as he enjoyed the beauty of the flowers. The sight was short lived as he was hit on the head. He blacked out as the pony that hit him on the head was in the corner freaking out.

Jaeden woke up to the sound of pounding music. He followed the sound of the music to a room. He knocked on the door and could hear shuffling from the other side. When the door opened, he was staring at a pony that looked as though she was up for an entire week. Jaeden, being the nice guy that he was went to introduce himself. Before he could say anything he was put unconscious as the pony’s hands started glowing.

Marcus took the time to look around the old ruins to find a bedroom. He went inside the room and saw that the bed was in good condition. He walked over to the bed and pulled the covers. He went under the covers and covered his entire body. He fell asleep as he worried about his friends. He was going to wake up early in the morning and go looking for them. They could take care of themselves, but he wanted to make sure that they were okay.

Preparations And Giant Bears

Final Stand
By: Duelist96
Chapter 10: Preparations And Giant Bears

Darkness swept over Ponyville and Marcus was bored out of his mind. He was lying on the bed that Lyra made for him without being asked. He was going to thank her, but when he tried she giggled and ran off for her room. He just shrugged his shoulders and went to his room after that weird spectacle. He heaved a big sigh as he got out of the bed and put his pants on. He forgone the shirt as he headed for outside. As he was walking towards the door he was stopped by Blood Rain, who was eyeing him suspiciously.

“And where do you think you’re going?” Blood Rain asked in a low menacing tone.

“I was just going to step outside and get some air,” Marcus deadpanned.

“Do you think that is such a good idea?”

“Honestly, I could care less what is a good idea at the moment since I have nothing better to do.”

“You could get some sleep like the rest of your friends.”

“I could but then your Princess of the Night will enter my dreamland and try to make it better. If it’s all the same to you I would like to avoid that.”

“Do you even know what would happen if you stepped out of this house at this time?” Blood Rain asked, but with a little more concern than he thought she would have.

“At most there are some guards that would try and arrest me for leaving my designated area of living. Even then that would be better than being cooped up in this house.”

Blood Rain could see that he just wanted to keep himself entertained. She heaved a sigh as she stood to the side, but stopped him before he could continue.

“If you wait here I can get changed into something more appropriate and lead you outside. If I am with you then the guards won’t jump you,” Marcus nodded his head as he took a seat on the couch and she headed for her room to change.

Blood Rain stepped out a few minutes later wearing a tank top and cargo shorts. She walked up to the human and gestured with her head that they could head out. The two of them left and went to the nearby table to have a seat. The lunar guard kept her eyes peeled for anything that might be out of the ordinary while he just laid on his back staring up at the stars.

“Have you ever looked up at the night sky and wondered what it would be like to soar that high?” Marcus asked. Blood Rain had to shake her head to understand what he was asking.

“I used to look up at the sky. When I was a filly I would stare up at it and just imagine flying with the stars. I would enjoy the freedom of that flight and prayed that it would never end,” Blood Rain answered as she gave a quick glance towards the sky.

“So how long did it take before your happiness was taken away from you?” Marcus asked never letting his gaze leave the sky.

“I don’t understand what you’re getting at.”

“Luna already told me some of your background, but not all of it. From the way everything was told I think there is an underlying hurt within you.”

“Why do you care?” Blood Rain asked becoming irritated by the human.

“I only care because out of all the guards you are the most different. I mean sure they probably all have lost something but you lost something and refuse to retrieve it. I don’t need some mentally destroyed guard watching over me and my friends if she is too afraid to do anything,” Marcus answered as he sat himself up and stared straight at the pegasus.

“I can do my job quite well thank you very much. If I couldn’t then the princess wouldn’t have assigned me to this post.”

“I guess that may be true. I just don’t want this coming back to bite me or you in the ass later,” Blood Rain nodded as she bit her lower lip slightly.

“I was ten when I finally snapped into realization,” Marcus looked over and saw that she was ready to cry.

He placed a hand on her shoulder and looked into her eyes. “You don’t have to tell me everything right now. We can go at your own pace that way no one gets hurt,” Blood Rain gave a small smile to him for being understanding.

Dreamland

The friends found themselves floating in the black sky watching over an old city. The darkness of night covered the city in shadows giving those below a means to move around. The friends watched their old selves as they went about cars and buildings trying to find anything useful. The friends were pulled from watching as the dream started to distort. They looked around for the reason and found Luna approaching them.

“Good night everyone,” Luna greeted them with a smile.

“Hey there, Luna,” Blake greeted back as the others watch the dream change into a white room.

“Where is Marcus?” Luna asked as she looked around for the angry human.

“He usually never sleeps so I doubt you will see him at all during the night,” Ryan answered. Luna frowned a little, but her smile returned as she continued to speak to them.

“So are all of you ready for this year’s upcoming Gala?”

“More or less. We still need to get fitted for clothing and then we need to make sure we don’t do anything stupid while we are there.”

“If I may ask, who are you the plus one of the pony taking you? Blake is already coming since he is staying at the castle with my sister and I.”

“I am going with Applejack,” Ryan answered.

“I am going with Twilight,” Alex answered.

“I am going with Octavia. Sadly Vinyl isn’t coming since she has a gig down in Manehattan,” Jaeden answered.

“I am going with Rose and she seems really excited to go,” Brandon answered.

“I am going with Whooves, but it was more of me forcing him to take me,” Callie answered.

“I am going with Fluttershy but she mainly wants to see the animals. I don’t really mind since her heart is in the right place,” Andrew answered.

“I get to go with Pinkie Pie and it has been Hell at that bakery. She has been making me cook up all these sweets for the Gala,” Luke answered.

“I get to go with Ditzy, but I think I will just hang back and away from all the crowds,” Drak answered.

“Well, I am glad that you all will be coming,” Luna said smiling.

“You say that now until someone says the wrong thing to Marcus and he destroys half the castle kicking their ass,” Luke retorted as he chuckled to himself.

“He wouldn’t even dare think of doing something like that while we are present, would he?” Luna asked as she grew concerned that having Marcus might cause problems.

“He would, but that would be only to protect his friends or make sure that person knows not to mess with him,” Blake answered trying to calm the princess’ nervousness.

“Would you like to see why he would do something like that?” Brandon asked.

“There is a reason why he does that?” Luna asked hopefully and gladly so she wouldn’t have to face him.

“Yes, but you must never mention this to Marcus. The only reason why we are showing you this is because you need to understand him. He may be stubborn, but that is only to make sure that everyone else doesn’t suffer,” Luna nodded her head as the friends looked at each other and nodded their heads.

The white realm shifted into a dark house. There were paintings and furniture all around the house, but could not be distinguished. The house was silent for a few seconds before a soft whimper was heard. Luna followed the friends as they walked towards the noise. The princess could feel her heart ache as the whimpers became louder and more constant. She could tell that someone was hurt and her motherly instincts told her to go comfort them.

They reached a door where the whimpers were coming from and the friends turned back to face the alicorn. Blake was giving her a look that was asking her if she was willing to see what was beyond the door. The princess stared at the old wooden door that was filled with tiny holes. She mulled over the thought for a few seconds before nodding her head. Blake gave a slight nod as he took a deep breath in and then releasing it as he opened the door.

The door opened to a blinding flash of light as they were sent to another area. When everyone opened their eyes they were standing near a small forest on the outskirts of a school. The princess watched as all the kids ran around the playground playing games or just talking. She smiled at all their smiling faces but that soon faded as she looked at a tree near the swing set.

She saw a small child sitting there with his legs pulled to his chest and his head resting between his knees. She looked at the friends and they gestured her forward in the direction of the child. She started off on her walk, but stopped when the others weren’t following her. She looked back to see the friends standing there with stoic expressions. She took a calming breath as she understood what they wanted her to do.

They were having her go alone so she wouldn’t be swayed by anything that they had to say. The other was so she could see this through her own eyes and know what he went through. She walked towards the tree making sure that she kept herself hidden from view. She reached a fence that surrounded the school, but she was close enough to hear the child crying. She stared at the child for a few seconds before her attention was pulled to another that was calling his name. The name that he was being called hurt her even more as she understood who it was.

“Hey, Marcus, what are you doing there?” The child asked.

“Go away, John. I don’t have anything to do with you,” Marcus said as he pulled his legs closer.

“I believe you do since you forgot to give me my money. I hate having to go hunting for the ones that have to pay me and I guess that you need to be taught a lesson,” the child gave a whistle and two other kids showed up.

The two kids smirked as they walked up to Marcus and yanked him to his feet. The alicorn watched with tear filled eyes, as she knew what was coming next. The kid that was hassling Marcus walked up to him and looked him over. Marcus kept his eyes to the ground as he was held in place by the two kids and being circled by John. John gave a slight scowl as Marcus kept his eyes off of him and pulled back his arm.

John’s arm shot forward and made contact with Marcus’ gut. He grunted as he felt the contact of the punch, knocking the wind out of him. He coughed as the kid pulled back his other arm and socked him in the face. The alicorn saw the blood that dripped from the side of his lip and grabbed the fence. She let the tears fall from her eyes as she continued to watch.

The two kids let go of Marcus and he fell to his knees. He was busy spitting out the blood that he didn’t notice a foot come to his side and kick him into the tree. The princess cringed as she heard the bark of the tree break and the sound of something snapping. Marcus grabbed his side as he tried to suppress his scream. John and the two kids took the time to walk up to him and stomp him into the ground.

The kids relentlessly beat on him until he couldn’t even move. The kids got winded from their beat down and gave one final kick before walking off and laughing. Once they were gone, the alicorn watched with tear filled eyes as Marcus began to cry. She fell to her knees as she watched the little child cry his heart out and no one even looked his way. She was about to reach out for him when another kid came walking up to him.

The princess was ready to cry again as she thought that this kid was going to have a crack at him. She was stunned when the new kid extended his hand with a tissue. Marcus only looked away from the child and tried to get away from him. The kid kneeled down next to him and wiped away his tears with the tissue. It took a few moments for the princess to process what she was seeing, but she recognized who the child was.

“Hello there, my name is Blake. What is your name?” Blake asked as he gave Marcus a warm smile.

“Why do you care?” Marcus spat at Blake.

“I want to know because I want to be your friend.”

“Yeah right. You just want to be my friend so you can beat me when I am at my lowest,” Marcus said as he tried to get up. He could only get a few inches off the ground before his injuries got the best of him.

He fell face first for the ground as the pain became too unbearable. Before he could hit the ground, Blake caught him. Blake gave a slight chuckle at his stubbornness, but also couldn’t help admire his courage. Blake swung one of his arms over his shoulder and headed for the nurse’s office. The princess gave a slight smile as she watched Blake take Marcus away to the nurse.

The alicorn walked back towards the forest edge as everything behind her turned white. She joined the friends who were all sitting together in silence. They saw the alicorn join them and got up as they made their way back into the white room.

“So, did you learn anything new?” Jaeden asked as he notice the small smile on the princess’ lips.

“Indeed I have, Jaeden. So Blake, you were Marcus’ first friend?” Luna asked as Blake gave her a knowing smile.

“Yes I was, Luna. He may have been stubborn as Hell when I tried to be his friend, but he finally opened up to me. Hell, all of us had a problem trying to get him to be friends with us. Each and every one of us saw him in a different state of loneliness.”

“What caused you to be friends with him? From what I could tell he was very hated, but you didn’t care.”

“I was new to the city when my parents moved here. I heard some rumors that were spread around about him, but my parents taught me to never believe what anyone says until I have seen them myself. I watched him get beaten, but he was stronger than he looked. All he needed was someone to be there for him and he could properly become strong. After all of us became friends he made sure that we or any other person would never feel like he did during his years.”

“Does that mean he also puts away his own safety if the others are in danger?”

“He would cross the fires of Hell and back to make sure that we are all safe. We may be able to protect ourselves, but he is the strongest because he won’t give up. No matter how many times you beat him down he will get back up if he is protecting someone,” Ryan answered.

Luna could only smile as the friends smiled at each other remembering the good times with Marcus. The princess let a stray tear fall from her face as she found new respect for the human. She may even have newfound respect for all of them after seeing how they care for each other. She was pulled from her deep thoughts as Callie spoke to her.

“Luna, if it is alright, I was wondering if you could open that portal to where Celestia threw the bags?”

“Why do you want me to do something like that? The reason Celestia did that was to keep such dangerous weapons away from you.”

“That is true, but there is something else in those bags. Inside one of them is a set of necklaces that we all got and we just want them back. It’s also a small memento to remember all the good times,” Luna looked over to Blake to see him nodding at her.

She let out a little sigh as she opened the portal and let Callie through. Callie stepped through the portal and started rifling through the bags. Several minutes of later she came walking out with ten different necklaces. Callie wore a pink heart necklace. Blake wore a crescent moon necklace. Brandon wore a flower necklace. Ryan wore a tree necklace. Alex wore a star necklace. Jaeden wore a guitar necklace. Drak wore a wing necklace. Luke wore an alligator necklace. Andrew wore a bunny necklace. The last necklace was for Marcus. The necklace was designed as a dragon claw holding a fire orb.

“Thanks, Luna and remember that you can’t share this with anyone,” Luna nodded as the friends were starting to disperse and wake up for the morning. The alicorn smiled as she left the dream world unaware of a dark mist that was lingering behind.

The sun was rising over the horizon and Marcus watched as the red and orange hues blanketed the skies. He looked over to see that the purple pegasus was having a hard time staying awake. He nudged her a little and she looked back at him. He gestured her back towards the house so she could go get some sleep. She was hesitant at first to leave him alone, but calmed down when she saw Rainbow coming down. The lunar guard got off the bench and headed back for the house as Marcus was talking with Rainbow.

“So what were you doing out here with that night guard?” Rainbow asked with a slight smirk.

“We just hung out here and star gazed. She is still a mystery to me, but I think she is a very nice person.”

“Is that all you did during the night? Are you sure you didn’t do anything more while you two were alone in the night?” Rainbow asked as she nudged his arm.

“That was all we did and nothing more,” Marcus answered as he got off the table. “So why are you here anyways?”

“Well, I thought that we would get your suit out of the way so we wouldn’t have to worry about that later,” Marcus gave a slight shrug at the plan. When he shrugged the pegasus noticed his left shoulder.

“Hey, Marcus, what is that on your shoulder?” Marcus looked at his shoulder and covered it up with his hand as he went to get another shirt.

“It’s just the tattoo that I told you about,” Rainbow held in her gasp as he walked past her and headed inside the house.

The prismatic mare sat down on the bench as she thought about what she saw. She remembered that he said he and the other three had tattoos on their arms, but he made them sound simple. After looking at the one on his shoulder she was starting to wonder. The sword was present but it had more to its design. Half the blade was covered in blood and it was dripping with a heart speared through the middle. She started to wonder what the others looked like since he never went into detail about them.

The human came out a few minutes later wearing a grey t-shirt and keeping to himself. The two of them headed off for Carousel Boutique to get the day over with. The cyan mare wanted to start some kind of conversation with him, but didn’t know where to start. She didn’t want to anger him and she also didn’t want to bring up any bad memories. One memory that kept playing through her mind was Olivia and she feared what he would do if she mentioned her.

The silence was finally broken as they reached Rarity’s home and entered it. The fashionista came out of the kitchen wearing a nightgown that was almost fully opened at the top. Marcus turned around and walked outside before anything started running through his mind. Rainbow kind of rubbed the back of her head as the unicorn scowled at her slightly for not knocking. She huffed as she walked upstairs and changed into a purple dress as the pegasus got him back inside.

“So what can I help you with?” Rarity asked as she continued to glare at Rainbow.

“Rainbow suggested that I get my suit made so that we won’t have to deal with it later,” Marcus answered as his face contained little of the blush he had from the encounter.

“Ah, then I guess this is a good time then. Your friend Callie stopped by and dropped off a necklace for you that I can base your suit off of,” Rarity levitated the necklace over to him and the two mares were stunned to see the huge smile that he gave off. They noticed as his eyes watered a little as he hastily put the necklace on.

“I never thought that I would end up wearing this again.”

“What is so important about this necklace?” Rainbow asked as she looked it over.

“Well, it may never had a purpose, but I did give it one when my friends got it for me. I swore that as long as this necklace was around my neck then I would make sure that everyone stayed safe.”

“But what does that mean about us?” Rarity asked. He could hear the slight hurt in her voice as he thought it over.

“In all honesty I am unsure, but what I do know is that if my friends find it necessary then I will keep all of you safe. We all will actually if we need to.”

The two mares were surprised to hear him say that he would protect them. Not once did it cross their minds that he would put them on a high pedestal like his friends. They said nothing of it and just took the kind gesture as the white mare led him to the back to try on the different pieces of the suit. He was glad that he was in a changing room so that the unicorn wouldn’t have to stare at his tattoo.

He could only look at the tattoo with disgust. Out of his friends, his was the worst to be seen. Blake’s contained the cross with two needles going through them, but one of the needles was filled with blood while the other was filled with limbs. Luke’s contained wings that flared to life with a fire below them and people burning. Andrew’s contained the biohazard with tiny explosions surrounding it.

As he continued to stare at his tattoo his necklace twinkled. He then looked at the necklace and smiled as he gripped it firmly. As he tried on the suit he made sure that his necklace was showing and he could make comparisons. He smiled as his necklace complimented his black suit with rainbow trims. He was even happier that there was a lot of room in the suit so he could wear underclothes.

He stepped out of the changing room to show Rarity her work. As he presented himself, the unicorn gave him a look over. He noticed that Rainbow was missing and looked around for her.

“Hey Rarity, where is Rainbow?”

“She is in another changing room trying on her dress.”

“No offense, but she is the last pony I would see in a dress.”

“You are correct in assuming that. She was so hard to work with when trying to make the dress, but now she seems more enthusiastic.”

“That may be because she is going to show me those fliers and she doesn’t want to look like a fool.”

“True, but I feel that there may be another reason as well. I will say that some of the others are acting the same way, but I don’t feel like prying. I do like a good bit of gossip every now and again, but this seems to be their personal reasons,” Marcus could only shrug since it was none of his business to know.

Rarity finished making the few adjustments to the suit and hung it up with other fancy clothes. He was sure that those were the other clothes that everyone else was wearing when they head for the Gala. He could only shudder at the thought of having to go to such an event and he felt even more worried for Drak. He didn’t have time to think about it as everyone else came walking into the boutique.

“Hey there, Marcus. How are you doing?” Twilight asked in a cheerful tone.

“I can’t really complain. Still don’t understand Lyra and now I am bored as Hell.”

“Well, lucky for you there is some show cart outside that can entertain you and your friends while we get our dresses.”

Marcus didn’t even say anything as he bolted out of the boutique to get some freedom. His friends just shook their heads as they followed him to the show cart. They reached the center of town and stood around the large crowd that was gathering. Marcus was staring intently with interest in his eyes until his attention was pulled down. He smiled as he saw Scootaloo give him a warm smile.

He pointed at his shoulders and the filly understood where he was going. When she nodded her head, he picked her up and placed her on his shoulders so she could see the show. He looked over and saw that Drak was a little uncomfortable with the big crowd, but his attention was pulled elsewhere. Drak looked down and saw Dinky smiling up at him and jumping in place.

He couldn’t help but laugh at the little filly’s antics and picked her up. The unicorn filly squealed in glee as she was pulled fast through the air and rested on his shoulders. It was nice to see something going good for Drak every once and a while. Everyone had their attention pulled back to the show cart when they heard fireworks. There was a blast of smoke and when it dissipated there stood an azure mare on center stage.

She was wearing a wizard hat and cape that had stars swirling around it. Her mane and tail were a shining silver that glittered in the sunlight. Her eyes were a dark purple and she spoke in a different way. She spoke with pride and power. Also for some reason in the third person, but it did help to make the show interesting.

“The Great and Powerful Trixie is here to entertain all you ponies,” Trixie said as she grinned at the huge crowd.

Scootaloo couldn’t hold her excitement and made it apparent as she pulled on Marcus’ hair. Dinky was giving a huge smile as she was pulled into the show. Marcus looked at his friends and could see that even they were enthralled by the performance. There were flashes of light as the azure mare made things disappear and reappear. Back on Earth the friends were never interested in magic since it was all about illusion. With a unicorn doing all these tricks made it enjoyable since it was all real.

As the show went on the unicorn called on for volunteers. The mare apparently noticed the new creatures to the world and called up Blake. Blake smiled sheepishly as he walked up to the stage and looked out at the crowd. He gave a small wave to the crowd and he saw one pony give a wave back. He was certain that he saw that pony from somewhere, but couldn’t put a finger on it. He was pulled from his thoughts as the showmare brought him towards a box and settled him in it.

The azure unicorn walked around the box showing that there were no holes for him to escape through. The crowd watched closely as the showmare pulled out several long swords. The friends grew nervous as the showmare explained that she was going to stab the box. Even with her ability in magic and her expertise in the show they never had a chance to see how magic would affect them.

Their nervousness was spiked even higher as they saw two swords get thrusted into the box. There were no screams and that left two options for what happened to Blake. The first was that he was okay and somewhere safe or he could have been killed by them. The friends looked over at Marcus and prayed that the latter didn’t happen because if it did then there was nothing they could do to stop him.

The azure unicorn went about thrusting the rest of her swords in and then walking off to the side. Everyone watched in anticipation to see what happened next. The showmare lifted her hands and the friends were waiting for her to show that Blake was unharmed and safe. Sadly that is not what happened. As the friends were slowly calming down, their fear was spiked to the top as the box was caught on fire. Alex passed out from having his heart rate change pace so fast. The friends looked over at Marcus and saw that he was stepping firmly into the ground.

The friends looked back at the burning box, praying to God and any other supernatural being that Blake was okay. There was another flash of smoke as the fire was extinguished. When the smoke cleared the friends stared wide eyed at Blake who was standing on a pile of ash. The friends released a collective sigh as Blake took a bow to the crowd who were cheering loudly at the grand finale.

Drak and Marcus were able to get the fillies off their shoulders as the crowd started to disperse. Everyone looked at Alex who was still unconscious on the ground. Brandon left for Rose’s shop and grabbed a bucket. He filled it with water and threw ice into it. He walked back to Alex’s prone form and counted to three. Once he hit three he dumped the icy water on Alex. Alex’s eyes shot open as he let out a little girlish scream.

“What the hell was that?!” Alex screamed through clattering teeth.

“Whoa, watch your mouth there, Alex. There are young foals in attendance,” Callie said as the glared at him.

“So what did you think about the show, Scoots?” Marcus asked as he ruffled the little filly’s mane.

“I love the last one that Trixie did on Blake. She really surprised me when she set the box on fire and he came out okay.”

“Oh, I am very sure that she surprised everyone with that little trick,” Blake replied chuckling nervously to himself.

“I thought that it was an interesting approach. She usually never sets the box on fire when she performed that trick,” everyone turned to see a random mare smiling at them. She had a butter cream coat and an emerald green mane and tail.

“I’m sorry, but who are you?” Drak asked as he eyed the mare suspiciously.

“Oh, I’m terribly sorry. I forgot to change out of my disguise,” before the friends could even question what she meant there was a flash of light. The light died down to reveal Luna.

“Any reason why you were disguised as some other mare?” Blake asked.

“Sometimes I like to be treated the same instead as of some royalty member. The ponies mean well, but they are afraid of the power that we hold. We tell them that they don’t have to treat us so highly, but I guess they are just comfortable with it.”

“They probably just want to show you some of the respect that you deserve and that they trust the decisions that you and your sister make.”

“True, but I would like to be treated the same.”

“I would say give them time and they might ease up to you,” Luna smiled at Blake’s kind words and gave him a bone crushing hug.

“Hey, Scootaloo, want-” Marcus looked around for the orange filly but couldn’t spot her anywhere.

Marcus felt a little hurt that the filly would run off without saying goodbye, but he saw that the sun was going down and concluded that she must have needed to get home. Twilight and the others joined the group all smiling like they never have before. Andrew asked what she was so happy about, but she was adamant about keeping it a secret along with the others. Marcus felt a little worried at how happy Rainbow was because it was hard to see her so cheerful without her competitive attitude.

The friends all gave each other high fives as they headed off for their homes. Luna took Blake to a hotel for the night since she wasn’t up to riding a train or teleporting. Luke was busy taking a shower as Pinkie was in the kitchen cleaning up. He felt something brush up against his leg and when he looked down he saw a baby alligator. He jumped out of the shower and as he did the alligator bit him on the leg.

He waited for the inevitable pain that would follow as his leg was torn from his body. There was a few seconds of silence and he felt something squishy. He looked down at his leg and saw the little alligator gnawing on him. He pulled the alligator from his leg and saw that he had no teeth. He shook his head as he knew that only Pinkie would own a pet alligator with no teeth. He placed the alligator down and headed to grab a towel.

He picked up a towel and as he dried off his body he heard a loud roar. He turned around and stared at the little alligator that stared right back. The alligator scared him a little as it blinked its eyes at different times. He went back to drying when he heard another roar. He sighed as he walked up to the little alligator and picked him up. He stared at the alligator and when he was about to yell at him the roar happened again.

He ran towards the window and looked outside. His jaw fell open as he saw a giant bear stomping through town. The bear was as tall as the houses if not taller than some others. The most striking feature about the bear was that it was made of stars. He could see the stars move around and make different types of constellations. As he looked at the bear he let his eyes wander around the town and noticed the ponies that were panicking.

He ran over to his pants and pulled out his phone. He sent out a massive text to everyone about the giant bear that was destroying the town. Once he hit send he put his pants on and then his shirt. He was in the middle of tying his shoes when Pinkie burst through the door looking for him.

“Oh thank Celestia that you’re okay,” Pinkie said as she hugged him tightly.

“Hey there, Pinkie. I guess you already know what is going on,” Luke said as he finished tying his shoes and got up.

“Yeah, I saw the Ursa rampaging through the town and was worried that you were out there,” Pinkie said as she wiped away a little of the tears that formed.

“Well, I am headed out there to help the ponies that aren’t somewhere safe.”

“You can’t do that. What do you think will happen to you if you go out there?” Pinkie was starting to get a little mad and it was made evident by her physical changes.

“I already contacted my friends so they will be out there helping as well. So you don’t need to worry about me.”

“I will not let you go out there and cause Pinkie to worry about you,” Luke noticed that Pinkie’s mane now completely flat along with her tail. Her coat was an even darker shade of pink, but what threw him off was the use of the third person.

“You have nothing to worry about, Pinkie. I will be fine and I will be back,” Luke said as he tried to calm Pinkie.

“No, you won’t be fine. Many have said that to Pinkie, but they always end up hurt. I will not let her feel the pain of losing another.”

“What are you talking about, Pinkie?”

“I am not Pinkie. I am her other side that she created when she couldn’t handle high stress situations. My name is Pinkamena Diane Pie,” Luke can only stare slack jawed at this new information.

“Either way I can’t sit around and do nothing. For now I will go along with what you say, but we will have to talk about this later. Those ponies out there need my help and I am going,” Luke stated sternly as he headed for the front door.

“If you walk out of this house then you better not come back,” Pinkamena warned. He looked back at her before opening the door and walking out and slamming the door. Pinkamena growled as she picked up her pet alligator Gummy and headed for her room.

The friends were gathered at the center of town with Twilight and her friends. They all looked at the bear with fascination and fear. They all heard a scream as the bear crushed the showcart and pinned Trixie under some rubble. The bear was going in to bite her head off, but stopped when something hit its muzzle. The bear looked around and saw one of the humans holding a rock. The bear stared at the human before being hit by another rock.

The bear released a ferocious roar as it turned its attention to Brandon. Brandon ran down the street and the bear gave chase. While Brandon distracted the bear everyone ran to help the showmare. They were able to get her free of the wreckage, but she was hurt pretty bad.

“Drak, I need you and Princess Luna and Fluttershy to get Trixie to the hospital while we deal with that,” Drak stared at the hurt mare and his friends, conflicted about what to do.

“Drak, I really don’t care about any argument that you may have right now. I need you to do this because you are only the second fastest out of us all,” Drak gritted his teeth as he pulled the azure unicorn onto his back and started running for the hospital.

As Drak ran for the hospital all the friends got up and stared at the bear that was trying to get at Brandon.

“Twilight, try and figure out a way to get rid of that thing while we keep it distracted,” Alex told the lavender unciron as his eyes burned with fury.

Twilight didn’t say anything as she grabbed her friends so they could think of something. Once they got somewhere safe all the friends charged at the bear. Luke was the first to reach the bear and he gave a hard kick to its front fore paw. He cringed in pain as it felt like he kicked a steel girder instead of a bear leg. The kick though was enough to get the bear’s attention as it looked down at him.

The bear lifted its paw up and brought it down quickly. Marcus shot out his whip arm and pulled Luke back in time before getting smashed into the ground. Andrew ran forward and shot out a stream of acid that hit the bear in the face. The bear roared in pain as the acid burned its face. The friends smiled as they felt they won the fight. That was quickly shot down as the bear shook its face and looked as though nothing happened to it. Marcus shot out his whip arm again grabbing the bear’s ear and pulling himself towards the bear. As he charged the bear, the other friends ran to get Brandon out of the alley.

Marcus flew high in the sky before bringing himself down onto the bear with his clawed hand. He felt as his claws stabbed through its ethereal skin and caused it to howl. The bear jumped onto its hind legs and started falling backwards. The human jumped off the bear, but he was still very high up from the ground. Luke jumped through the air and grabbed him as he fell back to the ground.

They were panting heavily as the others charged the bear with their knives drawn. They were stabbing and slashing at the bear as much as they could, but were barely doing any damage. The bear quickly got to its feet and swept one of its claws along the ground. Callie was stuck in the path of the attack with no way of dodging. Luke watched everything in slow motion as he felt something push him in front of the paw.

He had a strange feeling and didn’t know what it was. He held his ground as he brought both his arms up to the left in a blocking stance. The paw made impact on him, but he held his ground. He was certain that he should have been sent flying, but he didn’t even budge. He opened his eyes to see his body covered in some type of infection armor. He successfully stopped the attack and Callie got away.

The friends grouped together getting ready for another attack when the bear started to glow lavender. The friends looked to their right as Twilight was focusing her magic on big objects that looked like they belonged to a baby. There was a water tower that was turned into milk bottle and brought to the bear who happily took it and started drinking from it. There was a soft melody that was playing and started relaxing the bear.

The bear fell asleep from the combination of the milk and music. The lavender mare then levitated the bear and sent it back into the forest. The friends dropped their stances as they caught their breath. As they collected their breath they looked over at Luke who was turning back to normal.

“Luke, what was that?” Twilight asked.

“I’m not entirely sure. I don’t remember having this power at all,” Luke answered as he grabbed his head in pain.

“I guess they were right when they said we still have much to learn about our powers,” Blake answered.

“Well, either way we need to check on Trixie and the others. We can deal with this in the morning. So if everybody is ready let’s head out,” everyone headed for the hospital, but Luke stopped walking as he stared at Sugarcube Corner. He thought over how he would deal with Pinkie and decided he would figure it out in the morning.

True Nightmares And Confessions

Final Stand
By: Duelist96
Chapter 15: True Nightmares And Confessions

Drak

Drak happily opened the door to Ditzy’s house and was greeted by both Ditzy and Trixie. The two mares looked up at him and gave him a warm smile. He was headed towards his room when he was stopped by the azure. She offered to take his work clothes to his room because the pegasus had something to say. He gave the unicorn his thanks and went to join the pegasus on the couch.

“So you were able to find yourself a job?” Ditzy asked.

“Yeah, I landed a masseur job at the local spa,” Drak replied happily.

Ditzy smiled happily as she pulled out a blueberry muffin. There was a little frosting on the muffin that said congrats as she handed it to him. He took the muffin smiling at her for the nice treat that she got for him. He ate his muffin happily as she gave him a quick hug and told him something.

“Dinky made you a picture before she went to bed,” Ditzy said.

After a few seconds of looking, the pegasus was able to find the picture. She handed the parchment to the human and he looked it over. On the paper he saw five figures standing in an open field. On the picture stood Ditzy, Drak, Dinky, Trixie, and Lotus all holding hands and smiling happily. He smiled at the picture as he turned towards the pegasus.

“It’s a very lovely picture,” Drak commented.

“She knew that you would like it. Most of her drawings involve ponies that mean a lot to her. The pictures only had me in them until I had Lotus come by and watch Dinky when I was working. Then you and Trixie came along and even though you both have been here a short while, she really looks up to both of you,” Ditzy said as a small tear fell from her eye.

“Well, she is a wonderful filly that has a wonderful mother that has always been there for her,” Drak said smiling as he wiped away her tears. Trixie walked in quietly and stood next to her as she composed herself a little more.

“Drak, if it’s alright with you, can we give you something?” Ditzy asked hopefully.

“You girls didn’t have to get me anything. I mean I don’t have anything to even give you,” Drak said.

“Well, we decided that we wanted to give you something and hope that you will like it,” Trixie said as she pulled out a box.

Ditzy moved from her seat and stood next to Trixie smiling at him. He looked at the two mares before settling his eyes on the box. With his eyes focused on the box, the unicorn opened it up to show two pony figurines. They both glowed slightly showing that they were made of some magical essence. The human picked them up and got a closer look at them.

The one in his right hand looked like Trixie with her signature hat and cape. He then looked to the one in his left hand to see that it looked like Ditzy and there was a feather attached to the back. He was shocked from the gift that he got from the two mares. He was completely overjoyed that they chose him to give their heart to him. There was a hint of nervousness though since he wasn’t sure to make of it still. He wanted to say something to the mares but couldn’t find the words since the gift left him speechless. So putting the words behind him, he did the next best thing to show his happiness.

He pulled the two mares into a tight hug, letting them know that he accepts. The mares happily return the embrace with warm smiles on their faces. During the hug though, he had a few memories flash in his head. He was met by the face of Scarlet, a woman with beautiful red hair and mesmerizing blue eyes. He pushed back the painful image promising that he wouldn’t let the same thing happen to these mares.

After hugging each other for a couple of minutes they finally broke apart. The azure mare said her goodnight as she headed for her room. The human was about to do the same until the pegasus got his attention.

“Hey, Drak, there is a special holiday coming up and I think Dinky would like it if you attended,” Ditzy said.

“What kind of holiday is it?” Drak asked.

“It’s similar to another holiday called the Sister Hooves Social. The holiday is just so sisters can compete in competitions and play some games. The one that is coming up is the Father Hooves Social and I think she wants you to go with her,” Ditzy said smiling.

“I would gladly take her to the event.” Drak replied smiling.

Ditzy was so happy that he was going to do this that she gave him a quick kiss on the cheek. The pegasus wished him a good night as she headed for bed. He was stunned for a few seconds before placing a hand to his cheek and smiled. He gladly went to bed excited to see what kind of fun games he could do with Dinky.

Blake

Blake was walking through the castle corridors trying to get away from Luna. It was bad enough that he had to walk with her everywhere in the castle and she wouldn’t leave him alone. He found the kitchen and decided to make himself a quick snack. He made himself a simple lettuce, cheese, and tomato sandwich before taking a seat at the table.

He happily ate his sandwich in peace, until Luna came walking in. The princess saw him sitting at the table and happily waved at him. Losing his appetite from the site of the Night Princess, he threw away his sandwich. He got out of his seat and started for the door to leave the kitchen. He was stopped from making his exit when the alicorn put a hand in front of him.

“Where are you going, Blake? I was hoping to enjoy your company a little longer,” Luna said with a hopeful smile.

“I’m headed for bed so I can put this whole day behind me,” Blake said as he rubbed his head.

“Was today really that terrible for you?” Luna asked with concern.

“Yes, yes it was. Not only did you walk in on one of my dreams, but you also held it against me,” Blake said slightly irritated.

“I didn’t mean to make you feel uncomfortable around me. I just wanted to get to know you a little more,” Luna said as she looked down at the ground.

“Even if you didn’t mean to make me feel that way I did anyways. I now have to live with the fact that you saw me in my dream fucking both you and your sister. I am surprised that I haven’t been thrown out or that your sister hasn’t skewered me yet. Which brings me to my next point, why haven’t you told her?” Blake asked as he tried to keep himself somewhat calm.

“I haven’t told her because she would react the same way I did,” Luna said with her ears drooped back.

“How exactly did you even react to that?” Blake asked.

“To be honest, I felt a little happy that you would have such a dream like that. Not many ponies see us as equals and fear our immense power.

My sister and I have only ever met a few stallions that showed genuine interest, but they were still weary of our presence. In your dream though, it was like you didn’t care that we were royalty or a powerful being. You loved us like we were any normal mare,” Luna replied as she looked at him with tears forming in her eyes.

“Sadly that is all it can be can’t it. Just a dream that can never become reality since I have no power,” Blake said as he fought back his tears.

“Why do you think that?” Luna asked as she got closer to him.

“You and your sister are very generous rulers. Your sister may take it out of hand sometimes but I can understand. I’m just a regular person that can’t be with you because it would be unwise for a commoner to be with royalty,” Blake replied as he clenched his fists.

“Many of our ponies think that. Truth be told, there is nothing against a ruler dating or even marrying a pony that isn’t royalty. The only reason why it never happens is because of the fear,” Luna answered as a few stray tears fell down her face.

“Then why did you hold that dream against me?” Blake asked, looking into Luna’s tear filled eyes with his own.

“The reason is because I want to be with you. I’m unsure about my sister, but I know my true feelings. I wanted you to be around me the whole entire day to see if you liked me the way that you did in your dream. I’m sorry for the pain that I have caused you and hopefully we can remain friends,” Luna said. The princess was about to walk out when she was pulled into a tight hug.

“I want to be more than friends with you, Luna. I was just afraid that you wouldn’t treat me kindly if you knew how I felt. If you are willing, I would like to take you out to dinner at some point,” Blake said as he smiled up at her.

“I would gladly go on a date with you, young Blake. Maybe at some point the same could happen to my sister, but I will let you decide when you want to do that,” Luna said as she smiled back at him.

The two of them gave one final hug before heading back to their bedrooms. Blake was headed towards his room when he decided to take a detour. He entered the celestial section of the castle and arrived at Celestia’s door. He walked over to a supply closet and pulled out a paper and pen. He wrote on the letter for Celestia to meet him at the Hooves and Garden in a few nights.

He folded up the note and slid it under the door. He knew that she was asleep but she would see it when she got up to raise the sun. He gave one last look at the large golden doors before heading back to his room. He hoped that everything would turn out okay with him and the princesses.

Purple Mist

The mist slithered along the ground heading for her target. She reached the tree that Marcus was sleeping on and went up the trunk. The mist looked over his sleeping form before using her magic to enter his dreams. Once inside the mist took note of the surroundings she was in. She was in a bleach white room, but after a few seconds it started to change into his dream.

The mist was met by the site of different ponies all smiling and talking with each other. She noticed the humans that were there and they were very happy. The mist smirked as she saw this as the perfect opportunity to get the human to work for her. She started to channel her magic to turn the pleasant dream into a nightmare. She was about to activate her spell when a torrent of flames shot throughout the dream.

The mist was able to get her bearings after the flames died out but wished that she didn’t look. She was in an unfamiliar city that was blanketed in flames and strange moaning creatures. The crumbling buildings were caked with blood and there were limbs everywhere. The mist saw no sight of her target and started moving through the dream to find him. As she traveled through the destroyed city, the limbs became more discernable.

There were arms and legs of various ponies and the most prominent were the ones that belonged to the element bearers. She continued down the street until she heard a loud scream. The mist quickened her pace towards the sound to see what was happening. She traveled through an alleyway for a good two minutes before reaching a warehouse. When she reached it though, she was horrified beyond belief.

Outside the warehouse were the ponies that the humans became friends with. Though the only thing that was left of them were their heads on a pike. Their eyes were gouged out and the unicorns had their horns snapped off. What really scared the mist though was that the heads were alive and moaning in pain. The mist fought from hurling from the horrendous site and continued towards the warehouse.

The mist reached to door to the warehouse and placed a hand on the handle. Before she opened the door she looked back to see a cloaked figure sitting on the roof of a building. She paid it no mind as the figure didn’t move from its perch or even acknowledge her. She slowly opened the door to loud screams. The warehouse was dark at first but it soon gained light and she could hear a faint song playing in the background.

The mist entered the lit warehouse and quickly averted her eyes from the scene. In the room the friends were held down on metal tables. The faint sound of knives sharpening could be heard along with a maniacal laugh following it. She turned her eyes toward the sound of the laugh and was met with thirteen other creatures like Marcus. She could barely make out ten of them but three remained silhouetted in darkness.

The sharpening of the knives stopped, but the laughter grew in intensity. Out from the shadows came an old looking man. His skin was pale and his face weathered from harsh elements. His hair was thinning and the little stubble that he had was white as snow. He grinned mischievously showing the little amount of teeth that he had. His right eye had an uncontrollable twitch as his grin widened even more.

He wore a blood tattered doctor’s coat with several fresh blood stains. He held in his left hand a bone saw and in his right a scalpel. The doctor walked towards Marcus and looked down at him. There was silence filling the room causing it to be unnerving. The mist was about to take a step closer when she heard a loud scream. She recoiled back as the scalpel cut down Marcus’ sternum to his naval.

As the doctor cut down the skin with accurate precision, he started to hum to himself. His hum was a little happy tune that added to his madness. He ignored the screams of pain that Marcus emitted and continued on with his work. With the skin and muscle cut away from his bones the doctor got to work. He teased Marcus as he slightly ran the teeth of the blade against the bone.

Marcus could feel the slight tug that the saw gave and could only grunt in response. Getting bored with playing with his toy, the doctor firmly grasped his sternum. The mist was certain that the doctor would have used the saw to cut through the bone but she was wrong. The saw was merely decoration as he pulled on the bone. Marcus screamed at the pressure being placed on him.

“You should have just given yourselves to us,” the doctor said.

“Why don’t you just go fuck yourself,” Marcus shot back through gritted teeth.

“Such language and here I was trying to make this a quick process,” the doctor said with a slight frown.

“Quick my ass. You tortured my friends for seven hours before killing them,” Marcus said looking at the doctor with fire in his eyes.

“If they just handed you over then there was a chance that they could have walked away alive. You on the other hand will not survive since we need your heart for Nemesis,” the doctor said pointing toward the horrid creature in the back.

“What makes my heart so special you crazed psychopath?” The doctor didn’t like being called a psychopath and showed that by breaking one of Marcus’ ribs.

“We need your heart because you are the only person that has bonded so well with his virus. Many subjects couldn’t handle the extra dosage and ultimately died. Your heart is the thing that we need to make Nemesis a perfect creature. He already has the powers of your friends, so all that was left was yours,” the doctor said as a smile formed on his lips.

“I will see you dead before that happens,” Marcus shot back.

“You see, that is your problem. You continue to fight it, but in the end we always get what we want. Always,” that was the last thing Marcus heard as his heart was ripped from his chest.

The mist couldn’t take the scene anymore and quickly left the building. Once outside the warehouse she slowly regained her breath. She was about to start walking off when a knife to the throat stopped her. Out of her peripheral she saw the same cloaked figure as before. The mist shook in place as she knew who the cloaked figure was now.

“Who are you?” The figure asked in a low growl.

“You have met me before, but in a different state,” the mist replied.

“Oh yeah, and where pray tell did we meet?” The figure asked.

“When you first arrived in Equestria. We never met face to face, but you saw me blasted by Twilight and her friends.” The mist replied.

“Then why don’t you show me who you are,” The figure requested, carefully pulling back the knife.

The mist took a quick breath before channeling her magic. The mist slowly disappeared to show a dark alicorn mare. The mare turned around and placed her slitted gaze onto the figure. The figure looked into her eyes for a few seconds before removing his cloak. The alicorn was met with the creature that she came for.

“So what is your name?” The human asked.

“I am Nightmare Moon and sadly the ex-ruler of the night,” Nightmare replied sadly.

“The name is Marcus and I am guessing that you were the mist that I have seen around Ponyville,” Marcus stated.

“I am,” Nightmare replied.

“So why are you here?” Marcus asked getting straight to the point.

“I came to shroud your dreams in darkness and make you my minion, but this is just awful,” Nightmare said gesturing towards all the death and decay.

“This is the reason I don’t ever go to sleep until necessary,” Marcus replied.

“How have you remained sane all this time? Stuff like this would cause a regular pony to have lost it?” Nightmare asked.

“I honestly don’t have a clue. I either stopped caring about it or I have finally snapped and haven’t realized it yet,” Marcus replied as he turned the nightmare into a white room.

He summoned a black table and two chairs for them to sit in. He took his seat and gestured towards the other for Nightmare Moon. She looked between the human and the chair hesitantly before taking the seat. A few seconds later a glass and pitcher appeared and were filled with water. The dark alicorn gladly took the glass as he enjoyed a hard cider.

Nothing was said between the two as they sat there silently drinking. The alicorn made small glances at the human as he sipped his cider calmly. Not able to take the silence for a second longer she decided to break the ice.

“So I know your name, but I don’t know what you are,” Nightmare stated.

“Well, I am human, or at least somewhat. I think that little nightmare I was having showed you what I mean,” Marcus replied.

“That is true since regular ponies would have died from something so extreme. What makes you so different?” Nightmare asked with a raised brow.

“Well, I’m infected so I am kind of harder to kill. Not so sure about my powers since I don’t use them that often,” Marcus answered.

“May I see what you can do?” Nightmare asked.

The human shrugged as he transformed his left arm into a claw and his right arm into the whip arm. The alicorn almost choked on the water that she was drinking as she stared in fascination and horror at the change. She gently stuck out her hand and touched the blade like claws, seeing if they were sharp. The claws were very sharp as she nicked her index finger.

“So what are you going to do now?” Marcus asked.

“Well, at first I was going to use you as a pawn, but decided against it. I want to know why you are being so calm about my presence here,” Nightmare stated as she kept her eyes on him.

“I thought that I would humor you. I wanted to see what you would do and now I am kind of waiting for you to attack me,” Marcus stated as he threw the empty cider bottle behind him.

“I think I will just go. You now know of my presence so it would be hard to brainwash you into doing what I want,” Nightmare said getting out of her seat.

“That would be for the best before you cause any problems,” Marcus stated.

The table and chairs disappeared as they got ready to leave. The alicorn was channeling her magic, but stopped to say something to the human.

“Before I leave I will give you some fair warning. You could rat me out to the elements and the princesses but I think you and I both know that they won’t believe you.”

He said nothing as the mare flashed out of existence. He laid on his back looking up at the expanse of never ending white. The alicorn’s words floated around his head as he tried to decide what to do. Needing something more to look at than the barren white room he summoned up his friends and the ponies that he has met.

They all stood shoulder to shoulder with expressionless faces. He passed all his friends and was now walking along the ponies. He stopped at the end of the line to look at four ponies in particular. Rainbow, Lyra, Spitfire, and Blood Rain continued to stare off as he thought about what to do. After a few minutes he gave a huge sigh as he decided on what to do.

Marcus

The sun assaulted Marcus’ face causing him to fall out of the tree. Too tired to care, he stayed on the ground until his body had fully awoken. After a few minutes of lying there, he finally got up from the ground and started to stretch. As he stretched he saw Scootaloo headed towards him on her scooter. He waved to the filly and she waved back.

The young pegasus stopped in front of the human and smiled up at him. He returned the warm gesture and gave the filly a hug. The filly was surprised by the hug at first but melted into his warm embrace. She longed for this feeling after her parents died and he was the only one that could give it to her. When the hug broke off she told him why she was in the park.

“Hey, Marcus, I was wondering if you would attend the Father Hooves Social as my father figure?” Scootaloo asked pleadingly.

Marcus stood his ground as he let the weight of the words hit him. He had no idea how to respond to such a request since she wasn’t at all similar to him. He saw that the silence was getting to her as she got ready to cry. Wanting to avoid seeing the young filly cry, he gave his answer.

“Sure, Scootaloo. I would be happy to attend the celebration,” Scootaloo immediately beamed at him as she came in for another hug.

He couldn’t help but chuckle as he messed up the little filly’s mane. As he did that, he let what Drak told him sink in. As the words sunk into his very being he looked at the filly and decided to try and be more open with the ponies. He was pulled to full attention as the filly called out his name.

“Also, Marcus, I was wondering if you knew where Rainbow Dash is?” Scootaloo asked.

“Shouldn’t she be in her cloud home like she always is at this time of day?” Marcus asked keeping the worry from his voice.

“Well, I went to her house, but she wasn’t there,” Scootaloo explained.

“Well, why don’t we head over to Twilight’s place and see if she has seen Rainbow anywhere. While we’re headed that way I will text Blood Rain to check her house again,” Marcus replied.

Scootaloo smiled happily as she got on her scooter and followed the human to the library. He sent his text to Blood Rain as they walked down the path. After a few minutes of walking they arrived at the library and entered the building. He saw Twilight and Alex sitting on the couch especially how close they were. Alex turned around to see him enter and greeted him.

“Hey there, Marcus. You are actually here at a good time. Twilight was about to take all of us to some special nightclubs where Vinyl works,” Alex stated happily.

“Well, that is very kind of her. Before I forget have any of you seen Rainbow Dash lately?” Marcus asked.

“She isn’t in her cloud home?” Twilight asked.

“No and I have Blood Rain checking to see if she is at all there before asking the others,” Marcus replied.

“Well, the others will be here in a few seconds so you can ask them then,” Alex said.

Marcus and Scootaloo nodded as they took a seat on a chair. Alex couldn’t help but snicker as the filly sat on Marcus’ knee. Marcus shot him a quick glare and that silenced him very quickly. After waiting for a few seconds the library door opened to all the friends. Marcus asked them if they had seen Rainbow, but got the same answer. He started to grow worried at Rainbow’s disappearance.

His attention was pulled from the worry as Blood Rain slammed the door open and ran over to him. She was breathing heavily, but handed him a piece of paper. He looked it over and saw his name on it. He unfolded the paper and read its contents in silence.

Dear Marcus,

We have taken your friend Rainbow Dash. If you wish to see her unharmed and alive you will come to the Everfree forest. Bring your friends if you want because it will make it that much more enjoyable.

Sincerely,

Harpies

Marcus read the note a few more times to see if it was a fluke. Seeing that there was no other explanation for the pegasus’ disappearance he lost all color to his face. He felt as his heart slowed down and all the worst possible situations unfold. The paper fell from his hands as he looked out the nearest window and towards the forest.

The friends grew worried as he remained silent. Brandon was about to see what was wrong when Marcus took off sprinting. The friends were all stunned by his sudden outburst and looked towards the paper. Ryan picked up the paper and read its contents to everyone. Everyone was silent as they let the weight of the words hit them.

They now understood why Marcus ran out of the room and they had to catch up with him. They knew very well that it wasn’t going to be pretty. If the note turned out to be true then there was going to be Hell to pay for the harpies. The friends just hoped though that they would make it before Marcus did anything outrageous.

Marcus had a good head start since his body was pumping adrenaline through his body. He was running through the forest being hit by the many branches that were there. As he ran he activated his powers and got his claw hands ready. He didn’t know why, but he felt like the clearing that he met the last harpy was in was where they were. He reached the clearing and was correct in his assumption.

The harpies all looked towards the human who was slightly panting from his sprint. There were four harpies in total and he easily picked out their leader. The harpies stepped aside to show Rainbow unconscious and bleeding from the head. He felt his blood boil as he looked at the unconscious mare. His attention was pulled towards the harpy leader as she spoke.

“I am glad that you came so soon. I was sure I would need to do a little more to get your attention,” the harpy said.

“I believe I warned you at the Gala that if you came after anyone but me then I will kill you,” Marcus growled at the harpy.

“You did say that, but I think you need to be taught a lesson. So why don’t you come along quietly or else,” the harpy threatened as she placed a claw near Rainbow’s throat.

“You so much as put another scratch on her and I will rip your fucking throat out,” Marcus said as his voice got deeper.

The harpy could only laugh as she watched the human seethe with rage. As he stood his ground facing down the harpies his friends arrived. As they got closer they saw that he had his claws out and stopped their advance. They all looked towards the harpies and saw Rainbow Dash. Their eyes grew wide as they stared at the cyan mare’s prone form. Twilight and her friends were about to go help her, but were stopped by the friends.

They looked back and saw the fear that was in their eyes. They tried to break free of the humans’ grips, but couldn’t break free. The humans’ pulled the ponies close as Alex whispered to them.

“If he starts counting down from five, then Twilight will need to put up a barrier,” Alex said as he held the unicorn close.

“You have five seconds to let her go or I will take the matter into my own hands,” Marcus threatened.

“Oh, does the human think that he can take on Razor and her best guards?” Razor taunted.

“Five.”

“You should really think about your actions here,” Razor said

“Four.”

“Twilight, you better get the barrier up and when you do you all need to close your eyes,” none of the ponies questioned him as they closed their eyes.

“Three.”

Twilight summoned her barrier and buried her face into Alex’s chest. The friends knew that no harm would come to Rainbow, but none of the girls needed to see what was about to happen.

“Two.”

Marcus got in a low stance, ready to strike if they didn’t comply with his command. There was an eerie silence as he gave them a few extra seconds to think it over before he reached the end. Sadly the harpies just stood there, waiting for him to strike.

“One.”

That was the last chance before he jumped at one of them. He quickly took out one of Razor’s guards with a clean cut across her neck. The harpies stared in shock as the head of the harpy fell off and blood shot all over him. He stared at the harpies with his eyes that were filled with blood lust. The harpies took a few seconds to gain their composure before attacking him.

The harpies let go of the pegasus as they all ganged up on the human. The friends wanted to help, but they couldn’t because they would only be in the way. There was only one time they saw this happen with him and there was no stopping him now. The two guards charged Marcus and slammed their fists into his gut and sent him flying towards a tree. He hit the tree with a sickening crack that nearly toppled the tree.

He got to his feet, but the harpies were on him quickly before he was fully standing. The two guards came at him with a flying kick and connected with his face and gut. He felt the talons cut deep into his skin and grunted from the pain. The guard that was on his face quickly jumped back and the one on his gut did the same.

The guard that was on his gut didn’t make it far as he grabbed her leg and pulled her back. When her knee came in close proximity he took his right elbow and smashed it against her knee. The harpy shrieked in pain as her knee shattered from the strike. With her knee crushed he took the opportunity to slam her against the tree.

The harpy felt as the bones in her body shattered from each strike against the tree. Razor and her other guard could only watch in horror as the human took pleasure in killing the harpy. The mares could hear the crashes against the tree and tried to see what was happening. They weren’t given a chance as the friends kept their eyes closed and turned them away from the scene. Giving the harpy a few more whacks against the tree he finally let the harpy go.

The harpy gurgled as blood filled her lungs and mouth. He walked to the head of the harpy and pulled her up by her hair. She tried to shriek in pain, but her blood filled mouth kept her from doing so. He placed the crook of his left elbow on the harpy’s throat and held the side of her head with his right arm. The harpy begged him to let her go, but he just quietly shushed her.

He held the harpy for a few seconds before giving her head a sharp twist. The sound of her spine snapping could be heard and made everyone cringe. He held the limp body for a few seconds before letting it fall to the forest floor. He looked at the last two harpies that were giving him icy glares. Rainbow slowly regained consciousness and saw the headless body in front of her.

She held in a scream as she moved a few feet away from the body. She grabbed her head in pain as she looked around at her surroundings. As she looked around she remembered what happened at her home. She was kidnapped by harpies during the middle of the night and taken to the Everfree forest. She saw her friends and the others standing in Twilight’s barrier looking away from something. She turned to see what they were avoiding and gasped at the site.

She saw as Marcus twisted the head of the harpy and let it fall to the ground. She could see the death glare that he gave the harpies and noticed the amount of blood that he was covered in. She felt tears well up in her eyes as she saw him charge at the harpies. The harpies quickly jumped to the side and kicked him in his ribs.

The human grabbed his side in pain as the harpies jumped back. He stared down at the last guard as he came up with a plan. He took out his knife and threw it at the harpy. The harpy easily dodged the attack, but left herself wide open. When she realized her mistake it was already too late. The human rammed his two clawed hands into her gut. The harpy spat up blood as she tried to pull the hands out.

He spread his arms out and sliced the harpy in half. The two halves hit the floor with an audible thud as he turned to face Razor. Razor could feel the rage boiling inside of her as she made sure that the human would pay. The harpy leader shot herself forward into the human and dragged him along the ground. She quickly turned up and headed for the skies. Once she was fifty feet in the air she dropped him.

He fell to the ground hitting every branch during his descent. He hit the ground face first and didn’t move. Razor leisurely flew down and landed next to him. She gave a few kicks to the human before smirking at her victory. She turned around with her wings spread when he grabbed her legs and pulled her down. She fell on her stomach and barely saw the human out of her peripheral.

The human smirked as he took his clawed hands and slashed the harpy’s wings off. Razor howled in pain causing many of the listeners cover their ears. He picked up the harpy by the head and slammed her against the tree. With the harpy pinned against the tree he brought up his left fist and slammed it against her gut. The harpy grunted from the impact and felt more blows hit her body.

He had only one thing for this harpy before he killed her off. He was going to make sure that this harpy suffered and begged for her own death. He released her head and started smashing his fists into her slow and hard. The harpy could do nothing except beg for the torture to end. She could feel her bones starting to snap from each hit and the blood loss from her wings was making her woozy.

Seeing that the harpy had had enough of the beating, he stopped his assault. He then grabbed her by the throat and threw her across the field. The harpy slid an extra few feet before coming to a halt. She watched as the human walked slowly in her direction before closing her eyes. She breathed softly as she waited for her death to come.

Rainbow couldn’t handle the carnage that was in front of her. She didn’t know who was the one fighting, but knew it wasn’t Marcus. She saw the harpy get thrown across the forest floor and noticed him walking towards her. She quickly shot up to her feet and ran towards him as tears fell from her eyes. He was halfway to Razor when the cyan pegasus wrapped her arms around him, halting his advance.

“Please, stop this,” Rainbow pleaded as tears fell from her eyes.

“She threatened to kill you. This bitch deserves to die,” Marcus said in a low voice.

“She is already beaten. Just let her go and give me back the Marcus that I know,” Rainbow said.

“This is the Marcus that you know,” Marcus replied.

“No it isn’t. The Marcus that I know, the true Marcus is a kind and caring person even if he doesn’t like to show it,” Rainbow stated firmly.

“Even then, I can’t let this bitch continue to live. If she lives then she will come back and kill all of you,” Marcus said as he stared down Razor. Rainbow could hear the determination in his voice and knew that there was one way to stop him.

“You don’t need to. You showed her what would happen if she hurts one of us. So please come back to us. I love you too much to let you do this,” Rainbow said as she held him tighter.

Marcus tensed up as her words went through his head. His breathing started to calm and his heart started to slow to a steady beat. His eyes calm from their blood lust as tears formed in his eyes.

“Don’t you dare lie to me,” Marcus said as he held back his tears.

“I’m not lying to you. I love you and I don’t want to lose you,” Rainbow could see that her words were falling on deaf ears.

In the heat of the moment she did the one thing that would show her feelings. She turned the human around and before he could say anything she smashed her lips against his. He tensed as the mare kissed him but after a few seconds he gave in to the kiss. They kissed passionately before having to break apart for some air. Both their faces had noticeable blushes as they stared into each other’s eyes.

He gave a warm chuckle as he placed his head on Rainbow’s. He felt his body become heavy as he fell to the ground. The pegasus kept her hold on him as she slowly brought him to the ground. She gently laid him on the ground as the others came running over. The friends looked over the human as Twilight dealt with the harpy.

When the harpy was healed from her injuries she didn’t say anything as she left them all alone. With Razor finally gone, Twilight walked over to the others to see how Marcus was doing. He was breathing softly with his head gently placed on Rainbow’s lap. He had a small smile on his face as Blake carefully healed his wounds. With most of his serious wounds healed, the cyan mare picked him up and left for the hospital.

Hospital

Marcus gave a soft groan as his eyes cracked open. He saw that he was in the hospital and gave a sigh at his predicament. The events of the day played back in his mind, but stopped when he got to the kiss with Rainbow. He rubbed his eyes as he convinced himself that it was just a dream and nothing more. He slowly took off the medical equipment so he could get a look at his body.

He was too busy to see the door open to a certain cyan pegasus. The mare walked in to see the human take off the last of the equipment before jumping him. He was surprised as he was held in a tight embrace with the pegasus kissing his cheek. The mare gave a few more kisses before pulling back and looking straight into his eyes.

“So I guess that everything that happened wasn’t a dream?” Marcus said.

“Nope,” Rainbow stated happily.

“Then I guess I better go read those books and talk with my friends then. After that would you like to go to dinner then?” Marcus asked.

Rainbow let out a little squeal of excitement before composing herself. He grabbed the mare by the hand and pulled her towards him so they could share one final kiss before she left. No words were said as the pegasus happily left the room, leaving him to his thoughts. He looked towards his necklace and decided to give it a shot with the athletic pegasus.